The new office still had the smell of fresh paint and new construction. Remodeling had just been completed earlier in the week; just in time for the new furniture to be moved in and arraigned. The office had a distinctive Zen design, emphasizing simplicity and function. Jack Lete was a co-owner of Axis Corporation, an elite international security and private investigations company.  Axis Corp had just opened its first U.S. location in Chicago.  Jack volunteered to open the office so that he could be closer to his daughter, a senior in high school, who was living with his ex wife and her husband in the Chicago area. Chicago offered surprisingly affordable commercial real-estate pricing and a centralized U.S. location.

Several years earlier, just before Jack retired from the army, he and several of his retired military veteran friends had started Axis Corp. They offered a unique highly specialized security firm that had recently added investigative work to its services. The firm initially began working as an international government contractor, filling security gaps that could not be covered by actual law enforcement or military personnel. The firm’s business was growing, and they now provided high threat security to many of the world’s wealthiest business executives, a growing list of celebrities, and individual private clients.

Jack had been flying throughout the U.S. for the last few months, setting up contracts and conducting site threat and personal security analysis for their U.S. clients. Axis Corporation’s business was booming to say the least. Their international governmental security contracts were lucrative and their domestic contracts had tripled since the last presidential election, renewed international terrorism threats, and a seriously faltering economy. The economy was tanking, crime was exploding, and those that still had money were eager to ensure their safety. Jack was still adjusting to a less operational roll in the business. Jack’s skill set had always been on the operations side, but his recent assignments had all been administrative. So far almost all of his U.S. business had been coming from satisfied international clients. Jack was an operations specialist, who instead of a traditional salesman approach, brought a calm air of confidence and professionalism to meetings with perspective clients.

Jack’s morning business meeting appeared like it was going to be very different than his usual business meetings. He had been contacted by one of his international clients, Gunter Schell, who owned a German multinational manufacturing company. Gunter hired Axis to provide personal security for his immediate family and other high level executives in the firm.  Jack had personally been involved in the resolution of a kidnapping attempt on Gunter’s daughter in Mexico City earlier in the year. Gunter called earlier in the week asking Jack to consider taking on a marriage infidelity related case. Gunter knew that Axis normally didn’t take private domestic cases but called Jack to ask him to look into this case as personal favor. Gunter’s sister in law lived in Chicago and had a friend who needed to hire an Investigations Company that she could trust to be completely discrete. Though reluctant, Jack agreed to at least meet Gunter’s sister in law and her friend. Gunter claimed that he didn’t know much about the problem, but felt sure that his sister in law wouldn’t have asked him for a referral if it wasn’t important. Jack had spent some time with Gunter’s wife and children while handing the issues that occurred in Mexico City.

Jack stretched his arms and upper back, then opened the laptop on his desk and quickly logged into the company’s surveillance security program. Instantly he was linked to any of the corporation’s thousands of active security cameras and audio feeds. He brought up the newly installed cameras for the Chicago office and began panning through the parking lot and interior feeds. He watched as a black Mercedes, occupied by two women, entered the garage and pulled up to the manned both. The guard viewed the two women’s identification and buzzed them through an opening overhead door into a secured garage area. Sam watched as two women exited the car and began walking toward the elevator.

Both women were well dressed, and obviously attractive. The driver was a tall slender brunette with shoulder length hair, most likely in her late thirties or early forties. Jack assumed she was Gunter’s sister in law based on her resemblance to Gunter’s wife. She was dressed in tight black pants with a business type blazer and handbag. The other woman was shorter petite blond with her hair pulled into a long ponytail. The blond was younger and also dressed in a business type suite with a skirt. They both looked like they came from real money.  He closed the laptop and waited for them to come up to the waiting area.  Jack stood and removed his suit jacket from his office closet.  Out of habit checked the 40 caliber Glock holstered on his right side, removing it, press checking and returning it to the holster.   He wore a white shirt with a bold print tie which contrasted nicely with the dark three button suit. Jack was average to tall height with an athletic build. His job had always required a high level of fitness which he worked hard to maintain.

Kassi tried to suppress her excitement so that Lena wouldn’t notice. The two friends were going to meet with a private investigator security expert that had been working for her brother in law in Mexico. Kassi’s sister raved about the Axis Corporation, but positively gushed over Jack Lete. Lete was one of the co-owners of the company and had taken personal responsibility for her sister’s family’s security in Mexico City. Angela, Kassi’s sister called her the day that Mexican thugs had attempted to kidnap her daughter. Lete and his team killed several of the kidnappers with Lete himself taking out a squad of the Mexican police who were working with the kidnappers. There had been several high profile kidnappings of wealthy foreign businessmen’s children in Mexico City. Gunter hired Axis to ensure that his daughter and wife were safe. Axis was not the typical security company. They were proactive from the beginning, tapping their military contacts to identify street level intelligence sources. A small financial investment gave them reliable information that some local federal police were working with kidnapers to kidnap wealthy children for ransom. Lete’s team learned that Gunter’s daughter was on their list.

Lete called in additional men and kept obvious security to a minimum in an attempt to draw the kidnapers and their police protection out. They learned that a kidnapping attempt was imminent and prepared an operation plan to deal with the kidnapers. Lete’s men had been conducting pre-surveillance and learned that the police were going to stage a fake road block so that the kidnappers could assault the SUV carrying Angela’s daughter. Lete sent out a decoy convoy that was full of Lete’s heavily armed security team. The kidnappers stormed the convoy and most of them were killed in a brutal firefight.

Almost immediately the police involved in the assisting the kidnappers with the fake roadblock knew their role had been discovered. They panicked and thought it might be a good idea to try and locate Angela’s daughter at the house. They fled the roadblock and headed toward Angela’s house for a counter attack.  They knew that their only chance of escape was to kidnap Angela or her daughter.  Lete with one of his team members driving, were evacuating Angela and her daughter from the house when the corrupt Mexican police officers arrived. Another firefight ensued, with Lete and the other team member killing eight of the officers.

Kassi had listened while Angela described the horrible kidnapping attempt and aftermath. After the incident Lete and his team member had immediately been arrested by the Mexican police for killing the officers. It had taken almost two months for them to be cleared and released. The entire scandal had rocked the Mexican Federal Police igniting a string of reprisal murders.  Angela had developed some sort of crush on Jack Lete. Angela claimed nothing had happened between the two, but Kassi knew that her sister wanted it to.  Angela had always been much too conservative to cheat on Gunter. A few months ago, Angela called Kassi when Lete was released from the Mexican prison and told her that he was going to be relocating in the U.S. in attempt to build Axis Corp’s U.S. business and let his international problems cool down. Several unconfirmed threats had made by other kidnapping groups, indicating that they were going to try to kill Lete and seek revenge on Axis Corporation.

Lena and Kassi had been friends for the last few years. Kassi’s husband Alex was a successful real estate attorney who had been working with Lena’s husband Saul, an accountant that specialized in big project real estate. Kassi and Lena met at a couple of business functions and discovered that they lived in the same up-scale Lakeview neighborhood. They began working out at the same gym and soon began hanging out together when their children were in school. Lena who was in her late twenties had married Saul while he was finishing a graduate degree in accounting at the University of Chicago. They married young and had two grammar school aged children. Kassi and Alex had also married young and had a daughter in college and another who was in junior high school.

Lena and Kassi had become very close over the last couple of years.  They both were avid work out nuts and as their friendship developed, began sharing intimate details about their relationships. Kassi and Alex had some serious marital problems ten years before and had decided to open their relationship. Alex worked ridiculous hours and travelled frequently, leaving Kassi alone. They agreed to both take advantage of their schedules. Alex played whenever he travelled and Kassi played while Alex was working. Their relationship had deepened to point that they now frequently met others as couples and alone.

Lena and Saul on the other hand had a more traditional relationship. Lena lived vicariously through Kassi’s wild life. Saul was very conservative in all areas. Their sex life was no exception. Lena was a petite blonde with long straight hair, who along with Kassi kept her body tight from daily workouts. Lena had beautiful heavy natural breasts, slender athletic legs, an incredible ass, but most impressively an unbelievable six pack. Kassi had lusted after Lena since the first time she saw her changing at the gym. Kassi, out of respect for their friendship had never made her interest known.  Lena was a wonderful friend who Kassi did not want to lose. Over the last few years Kassi had been involved in several lesbian and bi-sexual affairs with various couples and women.  Kassi was in her early forties but had the body of a much younger woman. Though not as tight as Lena, she was tall and slender with long legs and a beautiful ass. A couple of years ago Kassi had gone to Costa Rica, returning with D sized implants. Though she could see lines around her eyes, Kassi knew she was an amazingly beautiful woman.

Two weeks ago Lena and Kassi were having lunch at a downtown restaurant. Lena became tipsy after several glasses of merlot. Suddenly she began sobbing uncontrollably. Kassi consoled the beautiful young woman, hugging her and trying to calm her. Lena began telling Kassi that she and Saul had been fighting terribly lately and that she was sure that he was either having an affair or in some kind of trouble. Lena said that they hadn’t had sex in two months and Saul was working all of the time. Lena had tried to get Saul to talk about it, but each time she brought it up he would claim that he was overwhelmed at work and quickly leave, not returning until the early morning hours.

Lena had always listened to Kassi’s crazy sexual exploits, confiding that she wished she and Saul had the same excitement that Kassi and Alex did. Lena had also mentioned on several occasions that Saul was not a very accomplished lover. Lena had always been open to Kassi’s advice about spicing up her marriage, but Saul seemed to always ruin her efforts.  She complained to Kassi that Saul either wasn’t interested or came within seconds of them trying anything.  Lena told Kassi that she had overheard Saul on the phone the other night.  She heard a man’s voice screaming on the phone and quickly hung up.  Saul listened for a few minutes then, white faced, asked the man to please never call him at home again.  Saul grabbed his briefcase and left quickly, without any explanation.

After Lena calmed down, she and Kassi talked about what they should do. Kassi tried to convince Lena that an affair by Saul wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world. Kassi told her that most couples went through ups and down, but eventually found something that worked for them.  Lena told Kassi that she felt like a complete sexual failure in her own and Saul’s eyes. After much crying, they decided to follow Saul and figure out what he was doing.

Two nights later Kassi and Lena followed Saul home from his real estate office. Saul had called Lena earlier in the day, telling her that he wouldn’t be home until late that night. Kassi picked Lena up her Mercedes later that afternoon. They were both dressed in tight jeans with comfortable shoes. Though it was summer, they both had designer t-shirts and jogging type jackets. Kassi drove to an alley near Saul’s accounting office. They watched as he pulled out in his Land Rover and headed toward the west side of the city. Kassi struggled to keep up with him in the heavy evening rush hour traffic. After two near accidents they pulled off the main streets into a ghetto on the west side. They were both white knuckled from the drive and Lena looked like she might get sick. Kassi felt incredibly alive and filled with excitement. It had been a long time since she had done anything this exciting.  They watched as Saul pulled his Land Rover through a tight alley near a construction area. Kassi felt that they would be seen if she got any closer. She pulled the Mercedes along a row of dilapidated houses and businesses. The construction area bordered a large row of old warehouses.

They scrunched down in their seats and waited. It wasn’t until she began relaxing that Kassi realized that the Mercedes stuck out like a sore thumb. The cars parked on either side of the street were typical ghetto junkers or elaborately customized street thug rides.  Two thugish looking black gang bangers began approaching the car. They were both heavily muscled and covered with tattoos, wearing low riding baggy jeans with tank tops. The bigger of the two adjusted his ball cap which was cocked off to the side and knocked on the window. Kassi cracked the window and he looked left and right, then reached in his pocket and brought out several tin foil packets. “Blow or rock, Bitch.” He smiled and she saw that his teach were covered in shiny silver and what appeared to be tiny diamonds.  Kassi hesitated, not knowing what to say.  “Fucking blow or rock, you fucking bitch!” He said louder as he turned and looked back toward the street. Kassi saw some type of black handled pistol tucked in the front of his pants. She fumbled in her purse and handed him several twenties and mumbled, “Blow.” “I thought so, you fucking cunt!” He took the money and handed her several tin foil packages.  He leaned over and looked closer at the two high class smoking hot white women in the Mercedes.   “Get the fuck out of the car you fucking cunt!”

Kassi began to panic and quickly tried to roll the window up. Lena yelped and began crouching down even further in her seat, hoping to disappear. The thug quickly reached in his pants and came up with the big pistol pointing it at Kassi through the closing window. Kassi froze and the thug tapped on the window with the barrel of the pistol. “Don’t make me fucking pull you out cunt!” He didn’t yell, but she heard command in the voice. Kassi immediately popped the locks on the door and the second thug pulled it open. “Which one of you cunts is going to suck us off?”  Kassi was terrified but knew there was no way out of this situation.  How stupid could they have been to try and follow Saul to a west side gutter ghetto? The first thug unzipped his pants and pulled his boxers down, exposing the largest cock she had ever seen. He moaned as Kassi lifted it and began moving it in and out of her mouth.  Even flaccid the huge cock was difficult to get into her mouth.  Due to her fear, Kassi was having trouble concentrating on anything, giving good head.  It wasn’t until he put the gun barrel up to her head that she began to really work getting him off.  Kassi began sucking and stroking in earnest as the barrel pushed against her throat and the side of her cheek. He slowly became erect as she continued sucking and stroking. “Hell yeah, you fucking cunt!” Kassi began gagging as the huge cock began expanding and he began pushing it deeper in her throat. He continued moaning and thrusting back and forth more quickly. Kassi was shocked as another erect cock began pushing against her face from the other side. The other thug was stroking his cock and smiling at her under his cocked ball cap.

Kassi struggled not to gag as the first thug suddenly pushed the huge member deep in her throat. Each time pulled it in and out saliva dripped down from the slime coated cock.  Through her terror, Kassi was shocked to realize that she was becoming incredibly turned on. She realized that there was nothing she could do to stop this, so she might as well get into it. Hopefully if she got him off quickly they could get away safely.  She redoubled her efforts and began trying to deep throat the cock each time he thrust into her mouth.   It was so big, that she gagged and choked as her airway was blocked with each thrust.  She stroked the long shaft with one hand and began cupping his low hanging balls with the other. The other cock began to push more insistently at her face and she began stroking it with the hand that had previously been cupping the first thug’s balls. She was gagging, sucking, and stroking with both hands. The second thug reached forward and tore her shirt open in the front. Her breasts were still covered by the bra until he pushed it down and began pinching her nipples and roughly caressing her breasts.  Pain seared through her nipples directly to her cunt as the second thug continued to twist and pinch.  She tried to escape the brutal assault on her breasts but was too afraid to do anything other than squirm. The first thug redoubled his efforts to choke her to death and suddenly pulled out of her mouth and rudely slapped her back and forth with massive cock. He stroked it for a second then grunted like an animal as streams of cum began shooting out across her eyes, hair, face, and mouth. Kassi tried to keep stroking the other cock as the first thug continued to cum on her face. He finished and began slapping her face again with his cock, flinging the last of his cum from his cock across her already soaked face. He backed out of the way as the second thug began ramming his cock full speed down her sore throat.

The second thug was much rougher and though his cock was somewhat smaller. Kassi could barely breathe as the violence of his attack pushed her back onto the seat of the Mercedes. He pulled out as she fell back he grabbed both her breasts pulling her back toward him. He pushed his saliva coated cock between her breast roughly pushing them together and crushing her nipples between his fingers.  He tried spit down on his cock which was pumping between her breasts but most of the spit landed on her chin and dripped down.  After several more violent thrusts he groaned and began cuming on her throat and the top of her breasts. He pulled back and continued to shooting strings of semen on her tits and nipples. As he finished he grasped both her nipples and pinched viciously causing her to cry out. “Come back anytime. You fucking rich cunt.” He leered at Lena who was curled up in fear in a fetal position in the front passenger seat.

Chapter 2 – Truly Fucked

As the thugs backed away, Kassi quickly started the car and pulled back onto the street. She heard a thump and laughing from the thugs as one of them kicked the Mercedes as she pulled away from the curb. Kassi’s eyes were covered with dripping cum, making it difficult to see. She was worried that with heavy traffic she might hit someone or another driver. Lena took her jogging jacket off and wiped some of the cum out of Kassi’s eyes. Lena’s hands were shaking as she cleaned Kassi’s face. Kassi stopped at a light and Lena helped her finish cleaning up the best that they could under the circumstances. A honk startled them as the passenger in a delivery truck next to them began hooting and whistling at them. Kassi still hadn’t pulled her bra back up over her augmented cum covered breasts. Her breasts and nipples were still aching from the brutal treatment by the second thug. The light changed and Kassi sped away from the delivery truck.

Lena was in complete shock by what had happened in the last 10 minutes. She had just watched one of her closest friends orally raped and abused by two disgusting street thugs. Kassi had just been trying to help her. Tears of guilt and shame streamed down Lena’s face as she watched Kassi steer the car in and out of lanes, in an attempt to get out of the West Side neighborhood. Lena couldn’t help but look at Kassi’s cum stained bare breasts as she maneuvered the vehicle. They were covered in red marks, jutting out from the torn t-shirt and jacket. Kassi’s bra was pushed down to her waist and covered with cum that had dripped down from her face, throat, and breasts. Kassi’s nipples were erect and prominent. There were strings and clumps of cum still spattered all over in her hair. Lena wiped her tears away and exchanged a quick glance with Kassi whose makeup was smeared and running.

Kassi still in a daze said “Oh my god, I can’t believe that just happened.” Lena responded. “Kassi! I’m so sorry, this is all my fault” said Lena, as she began to sob. “This is all my fault. I shouldn’t have asked you to come with me.” Sobbed Lena. “Shussh.” said Kassi as she looked over at her distraught friend. “Relax, hold on and I will find a place to stop.” Kassi kept driving until she reached an emptied out manufacturing area. Warehouses and factories lined the streets, separated by empty parking lots. It was getting late enough that most of the employees were gone, leaving the dark lots mostly empty.

Kassi pulled the Mercedes into the back portion of a parking lot, recessed between two tall factories. Lena sat huddled in the passenger seat crying. Kassi, although she had been caught completely off guard by the two thugs, was not distraught like her beautiful friend. She had been terrified by the gun toting thug, but was strangely charged by the shocking experience. Kassi put the car in park and sat for a second lost in the violence and random nature of the attack. She looked at her cum stained face and smeared makeup in the mirror. Semen was spattered in chunks and globs in her hair. She looked down at her breasts which were still bare and touched the drying semen that had dripped down to her stomach onto her bra and tight Lucky jeans. Her nipples were still stinging from the vicious mauling the second thug had given them. Kassi was unbelievably turned on and a little ashamed to admit it to Lena, who was obviously traumatized. Kassi could still taste the sweaty rancid cocks that had raped her mouth and throat. She caught herself as she raised both hands to cup her breasts and massage her painful nipples. Lena saw Kassi touch her nipples and began sobbing even more violently. Lena thought that Kassi was touching herself because of the painful assault on her breasts.

Kassi pulled herself back to the moment, turning to Lena. “Lena, I’m fine.” Said Kassi, as she slid over on the leather seat and took the sobbing Lena into her arms. Lena continued to be racked by sobs, but seemed to begin to calm herself in Kassi’s embrace. Kassi held Lena close until the sobbing finally began to subside. Both women suddenly realized that the side of Lena’s face was pressed up against Kassi’s bare cum covered breasts. They separated and sat next to each other, touching shoulders. Lena took her jacket and began cleaning the cum off Kassi’s breasts. Kassi’s nipples were still standing out erect and she actually moaned as Lena used the jacket to clean her breasts. “Lena, I’m okay.” She said as she cupped Lena’s cheeks and looked in her eyes. They both shivered as though the stress of the incident had heighted their senses, causing an electric bond. Without thinking Kassi pulled Lena’s face to hers and kissed her tentatively. Lena was still shaking, but responded by kissing Kassi back with increased pressure. Within moments the two were embraced and kissing passionately. Lena responded feverously, incredibly charged by the softness of Kassi’s lips and the taste and smells of strange cum and strange taste in Kassi’s mouth and on her face. Lena hadn’t kissed another woman since college, when she had gotten shitfaced with some of her sorority girls. She reached up and began caressing Kassi’s beautiful breasts, gently squeezing and circling her long nipples.

As her excitement built, Kassi gently broke the kiss and guided Lena’s mouth down to her breasts where Lena began licking and sucking on her battered nipples. Lena began moving from nipple to nipple yet continued caressing, squeezing, and rubbing Kassi’s breasts and sensitive nipples. Kassi moaned a she felt herself quickly coming close to an orgasm. Kassi pushed Lena back and continuing to kiss her and began caressing and rubbing her large breasts through the thin t-shirt and bra. She placed her knee between Lena’s legs, pushing it up to her groin. Lena reacted by moaning and grinding her jean covered pussy against Kassi’s knee.

Kassi slid her left hand down her bare cum stained stomach under her jeans. She popped the top button and zipper, pushing her hand down under her panties. Kassi began rubbing her clit and fingering her dripping wet pussy.  She felt her orgasm building as Lena continued to grind her pussy strongly against Kassi’s knee and pinched her pained nipples.  Kassi concentrated on her clit with one hand while pushing harder with her knee against Lena’s jean covered pussy. With her free hand Kassi could feel Lena’s rock hard nipples through the t-shirt and bra. Kassi felt the tension in her groin grow until she began convulsing as her orgasm broke free. Kassi knelt straight up as Lena continued stroking and  pinching her tortured nipples, screaming. “Oh my God! Oh dear fucking God. You fucking gorgeous slut!”

Kassi slumped down on the stunned Lena who didn’t know what to do. Kassi began kissing her again more gently and Lena continued to respond. Confusion washed over Lena, who couldn’t quite process what had been happened. In the last thirty minutes her best friend had been brutally raped and abused. Lena couldn’t remember ever being so terrified. The extreme terror had abruptly turned into the one of the most sexually charged events of her life. Though Lena was almost thirty she had always been sexually conservative. One of the reasons Lena had been so drawn to Kassi was because of her open mindedness and lack of judgment. Kassi had openly talked about her enjoyment of sex and given explicit details of her open marriage. Lena could never have imagined that she and Kassi would end up in this type of situation.

Lena increased the pressure of the embrace, pulling Kassi tightly to her, looking up in her eyes. “I’m glad you’re okay. That was unbelievable!” She said to Kassi. Not knowing which part of the whole incident she was talking about. Kassi didn’t look surprised by Lena’s comment. “Kassi, thanks for trying to help me. I can’t believe you did this for me.”

“It’s okay Lena.” Kassi said as she sat back grinding her knee into Lenas pussy.  Kassi stiffened suddenly as she looked out the window at the semi circle of men standing around the passenger side of the car. There were several rough looking factory workers who had just finished a shift. They hooted and whistled at the two gorgeous women. Two or three of the men where vigorously stroking their exposed erect cocks. Kassi though not normally prudish, covered her breasts with her forearm and pulled her stained bra up over her bruised and painful breasts. Lena sat up abruptly, once again heading back into shock. The last few minutes with Kassi had been absolutely incredible, now she was suddenly thrown back into panic mode. One of the men approached the side of the car as Kassi tried to get it started.

Lena could see his dirty hand furiously stroking his cock, which was sticking out of his pants. He was tall and lanky, most likely in his mid thirties. He was dressed in dark blue Dickey pants and a stained gray t-shirt. He leaned forward as he grunted and jets of semen began shooting out of his cock. Lena screamed and backed away from the closed window as semen landed on the glass. He laughed as the other two workers also leaned up to the car and began shooting cum on the passenger window and side of the Mercedes. Kassi got the car started and quickly pulled away from the group as they continued to cheer, whistle, and catcall.

Kassi sped out of the parking lot, back onto the main street and began heading toward her a house in Lakeview. Neither of them knew what to say as they drove away from the Westside ghetto. Kassi was basking in the thought of the orgasm she had and Lena sat in almost complete confusion. Lena was completely overwhelmed by the entire evening. She didn’t know what to do about Saul. She didn’t know what to say or do about all that had happened to and between her and Kassi. Lena just didn’t’ know what to do. She wasn’t worried about the kids. The nanny had been asked to stay all night. Lena told her that she was going out with Kassi and didn’t know when she would get home.

She glanced at Kassi who seemed fairly relaxed as she drove. Lena closed her eyes, sat back, and relaxed as she tried to at least think of the positives of the evening. She imagined Kassi’s tongue entwined with hers, probing each other’s mouths and caressing each other’s breasts. She remembered the feeling of Kassi pushing her knee against her pubic mound, as she ground her pussy against it. Lena opened her eyes and realized that she wanted more, much more from Kassi.  She longed to have an orgasm like Kassi, who had looked so beautiful as she lost herself with her hand down her jeans. Lena blushed as she realized it had been a long time since she had cum. Almost forever since she had cum like Kassi had tonight.

The next day at coffee, Lena a Kassi decided to hire a professional to track Saul and find out what he was involved in. Lena confided that Saul didn’t come home at any point during the night and that she feared the worst. Lena had been afraid that there might be some awkwardness between the two friends. She was grateful that in reality they seemed closer than ever. Kassi didn’t seem at all phased by the oral rape by the two gang bangers, in fact she seemed to get horny even talking about it. Kassi told Lena that Alex had been really turned on when she called him in London and told him about the incident. Lena couldn’t believe that Kassi and Alex had such an open honest and strong relationship.

Kassi and Lena rode the elevator up to the 3rd floor of the office building. The elevator doors opened into a simple yet elegant Zen style waiting area. The hardwood floors contrasted with simple wood chairs and a low tile topped table. The room had a distinctive Japanese style theme, with sliding doors and decorations. The far wall door slid open and Kassi got her first look at Jack Lete as he stepped through the door. Jack was maybe a little over 6 feet tall with blond hair, a ruggedly handsome face, wide shoulders and a lean hard look. He was dressed in a dark stylish three button suit, smart tie, and shirt. Their eyes met from across the room and Kassi involuntarily shuddered at the force of his gaze. His blue eyes shifted over to Lena and he smiled walking forward with his hand extending.

The three shook hands briefly and Jack directed them to the simple chairs surrounding the low table. Jack had a handsome but weathered look, most likely from his years in the military. Kassi wondered if he would tell them more about his past work. They sat at the low and Jack who walked across the room to another sliding door. He slid it open exposing an inset counter with a fresh pot of coffee. “Can I offer you ladies some coffee?” The both said yes. He pored them each a cup and brought it over to the table on a small tray. He set the tray in front of them and sat down on one of the chairs across the table. Kassi was surprised at the modern style of haircut Jack sported. It was short and styled with a mix of messy and spiky, almost as if he stepped out of a GQ catalogue. She got a brief smell of his cologne and couldn’t quite place the brand. Kassi had expected more of the butch extreme commando look. Jack looked more like a professional athlete than a soldier.

They briefly introduced themselves to each other and Kassi began to notice that Lena was already blushing and acting quite self-conscious. Jack ignored her discomfort and immediately got to business. Kassi with little help from Lena explained their concerns about Saul’s ongoing behavior. They also emphasized the importance of discretion. Lena explained that Saul was one of the top real-estate accountants in the Midwest. His clientele was extremely wealthy and would drop him in a heartbeat if any scandal got out.

Jack assured them that Axis Corporation was very discrete and would take all appropriate precautions. “Ladies, I know you were referred to me by Gunter. Just to be clear, these types of cases are not our corporation’s specialty. We are not going to be your most affordable option.”

Kassi and Lena assured him that they just wanted to hire someone they could trust and that money was no issue. The rest of the meeting was spent by Jack gathering personal information on Lena and Saul; more specifically any information Lena knew about his business contacts, personal identifiers, and banking information.

Lena blushed and bumbled through the entire meeting, obviously embarrassed to be discussing her husband’s possible indiscretions. Jack never addressed her embarrassment, keeping everything much more businesslike than Kassi would have liked. While Lena gave Jack the information he requested Kassi couldn’t help but wonder what he looked like under the suit. His demeanor was completely business like; smooth, calm, relaxed and competent. Her sister Angela had always gone for the dapper business types. Kassi would have written him off as just another jock whot had gone into business, except for the controlled energy that seeped from his every movement. Jack radiated confidence and competence. Kassi felt like he could explode into action without a second’s though. Business like or not, she was becoming very horny.

Kassi was pulled back to reality as the meeting came to an end.

“I will be in touch with you as I get more information. Remember, we don’t control results, but I can assure you we will get answers. It was a pleasure meeting you ladies, I’m sorry it was under these circumstances.” Jack stood and escorted them to the elevator.

Tears streamed down from Saul’s eyes as he suffered a further realization that he was truly fucked, both literally and figuratively. Pain radiated from his tortured cock and balls which were encircled by a metal cock ring with attached metal ball spreaders. Lead weights had been attached to his balls with leather cords stretching his balls and scrotum away from his body and blood engorged his painfully throbbing cock. His hands were bound together, attached to a rope and pulley that suspended him off the ground. Two other ropes were attached to his ankles. The twin ropes pulled his legs up and away from his body into and exaggerated splits. Saul was forced to alternate resting his weight against the ropes pulling his legs apart or the rope suspending his hands. Pain lanced through his strained hamstrings each time he couldn’t hold the weight with his arms and back. Sweat pored off his naked body, which was covered with welts and bruises from the beating he had received. He had a spreader gag which pulled his mouth open creating an exaggerated scream/smile type look. Two other men were similarly situated, moaning in their restraints on either side. They were alone in the dimly lit basement of a warehouse somewhere in a ghetto on the West Side of Chicago.

Everything had started so innocently.  Saul had no idea how to turn back what he had started a few months ago. Saul had always known that he was a little bent sexually. He was a handsome man, maybe a bit on the slight side for most. He had been a high school wrestler and always taken great care of his body. College had been easy and life had been great. Saul had dark curly hair that was cut fairly short and the body of a light weight wrester. He was about 5 feet 8 and weighted in a whopping buck fifty soaking wet. He had no body fat and kept quite fit with daily workouts. Usually women had been drawn to his large soft brown eyes and long lashes.  Until Saul met Lena, many of his friends had constantly teased him about being the perfect twink.

Everything had changed for Saul after he met Lena. They met when he was finishing Grad school at University of Chicago and she was finishing her senior year at Loyola. A mutual friend set them up on a blind double date. Lena was the most beautiful woman Saul had ever met. The fact that they clicked probably surprised both of them. Lena was the classic drop dead gorgeous blond bombshell, who usually would go for the tall dark and handsome types. At least Saul had the dark and handsome side down. Lena and Saul hit it off instantly and developed a great friendship which eventually led to love and marriage.

Their marriage had been great in every area except for the sex. Not that Lena wasn’t into sex, it was just Saul was sure that she wasn’t into the sex that he needed. He had tried to push his needs down these first few years of marriage, but several months ago everything came out.

Saul had been working on securing financing for a large neighborhood rejuvenation project on the North West side of the city. One afternoon after lunch he walked by a seedy massage parlor and just couldn’t fight the impulse to walk in. The flashing neon massage sign blinked as he pushed open the glass door. The waiting area smelled of stale cigarettes, perfume, and mold. The woman behind the counter was a middle aged chucky Mexican woman who had fingernails that seemed to be almost two inches long. She looked down her nose and over her designer glasses at him. “Can I help you?” she said in her in a simultaneously annoyed and bored tone.

“I was, uh, wondering if, uh, if you had any openings?” Stuttered Saul. The woman sighed and nodded to the dirty chairs lined up against the wall. Saul sat down and waited, wondering why he had even walked in. Why would he even think of coming in here? Lena was always open to sex; in fact lately she had really been trying to liven things up. Saul hung his head in shame, knowing that he could never tell Lena what her really needed.

Two younger looking Mexican girls came out into the waiting room. They were both had long dark hair and were in their late teens or early twenties. One was taller and bigger boned with huge sloppy tits that were stuffed into a tight black bra. She had good curves with a slightly saggy belly and a gorgeous full round ass framed by a matching black thong. The other girl was maybe a little older but much thinner. She was actually skinny in that druggy unhealthy way, with small tits and pointy nipples showing through her light blue bra. She was almost a head shorter than Saul, probably weighing barely a hundred pounds. The skinny one turned showing off her fairly tight ass. Unlike the larger girl, she had on hot-short type light blue panties. Saul noticed that she had several gang looking tattoos located in various spots. The largest was some sort of script across her lower back and a large Virgin Mary if full color on her left outer thigh.

“Look, I don’t usually come into places like this, but how much for both of you?” Saul said.

“$500 a half-hour asshole. You can jerk off while we dance for you.” The larger girl said. Saul considered her offer and began having serious second thoughts. “Naw, that’s way too much for that.” Said Saul as he got up to leave, embarrassed that he had even walked in. “I better get anything I want for $500.” He said over his shoulder as he walked toward the door.

“Okay, we’ll throw in a blow job for the $500, anything more its $750.” The big one said. Saul had a sinking feeling as he turned around and reached for his wallet.

A few minutes later both girls were laughing as Saul explained what he wanted them to do. “You have got to be shitting me.” Said the heavier one as she freed her huge sloppy tits. Her huge nipples were round and dark. The breasts sagged down significantly and stretch marks stood out on her brown skin. “Okay baby, but this will definitely cost you the $750.” She said sarcastically.

The larger girl, named Maria retrieved two sets of high heels from a duffle back in the room. Once they were on she reached over to Consuela and took her bra off. Consuela, had almost no breasts, but incredible pointy nipples that stood out almost a full inch from her tiny breasts. Both girls were a bit wobbly in the high heels they had added.

Once Saul had neatly stacked his clothes on the dirty massage table, he handed his belt over to the Maria. “Get on your knees you fucking cunt.” Said Maria loudly. Saul quickly knelt down as Maria approached him grabbing him under the chin forcing him to look up at her. “Not fast enough you little shit.” Said the smiling Maria. She stepped back and open hand slapped him viciously across the face. “Get on your knees! Move you fucking asshole.”

Saul had just reached his hands and knees the first blow from the belt landed across his lower back. He tensed and grunted as blows began landing all across his back, shoulders, lower back, and ass. Maria’s breasts were swinging back and forth as she delivered each additional blow. “Don’t look up at me you little shit.” Maria practically screamed. Saul directed his gaze to the dirty, moldy smelling carpet. Maria continued to rain blows down on Saul as Consuela began grinding the heel of her shoe into top of his hand that was on the floor. Saul cried out as it felt like the heel was going to break his hand or punch all the way through. He continued grunting with each blow as Maria began focusing primarily on his ass.

Blood had rushed to his cock which was now rock hard and extending down between his legs. Saul looked at his erect cock and felt it begin twitching each time the belt met his skin. Saul had a nice clean well shaped cock, which was average to small in size. Saul had always been slightly self conscious of his size. Consuela balanced carefully and began grinding both heels into Saul’s hands which were still planted on the dirty carpet floor.

Unexpectedly Maria delivered a nasty blow with the belt curling between his legs soundly striking his sensitive ball sack. Saul sagged with the impact and groaned as nausea spread through his stomach and pain exploded in his balls. “Did that hurt, you little pussy?” Maria cooed sarcastically.

Consuela squatted down with her bony tight ass facing toward Saul, forcing all her weight onto the sharp heels digging into the back of his hands. Consuela’s tight hot shorts were pulled tight up between her ass cheeks, and between her pussy lips. Saul yelped as he thought the heels would jam straight through his hands to the floor. Maria landed another painful blow to his balls and erect cock causing Saul to lose his breath.

Consuela stepped off his hands and Maria stepped around Saul’s side, kicking him violently on his side. “On your back, you little freak.” She growled. Saul quickly put his back against the floor and began rubbing the backs of his hands. Maria dropped the belt and stood over Saul, straddling his face while still standing. She slowly began massaging her breasts with one hand and rubbing her pussy and clit through the thong panties. She kicked her heels off and squatted down over Saul’s face with her crotch inches from touching him. She continued massaging her pussy and clit pushing the thong panties slightly into the opening.

Saul felt sudden pain as Consuela, who had also removed her heels, began stepping on his ball sack which was resting on the ground. The skinny girl had pushed his legs apart with her bare feet and began crushing his balls with her alternating feet. Maria slapped him again then began grinding her panty covered pussy into his face. Saul could smell the pussy through the wet panties. He began pushing his face back up into her cunt and licking the cloth. Pain lanced through his groin as Consuela continued the pressure on his balls. Saul was torn between the pleasure of the panty covered pussy grinding into his face and the sickness that was spreading through his stomach and groin from the abuse to his balls.

Maria stood briefly as Saul watched her pendulous breasts swing repositioning herself facing his cock. She sat back down on his face with her full weight and Saul felt his breathing become instantly obstructed. He wiggled and fought for air as he felt a powerful blow from a hand strike his throbbing erection. Maria’s cunt was squarely on his mouth and her thong covered ass was pressing into his nose. Saul finally was able get a breath as he continued to lick the pussy and now enjoy the smell and taste of the ass which was crushing his nose. Maria continued to slap Saul’s erect cock which slammed back and forth with each blow. Maria had pinned each of his arms under her shins, locking them firmly on the carpet.

Maria couldn’t believe how much she was enjoying fucking with this little twerp. She could tell that this sick fuck was really getting off on the abuse. She reached down between her legs and pulled the thong aside allowing him to begin bathing her pussy and clit with his tongue. Maria had a vertical clitoral hood piercing that he began flicking and sucking. She moaned as the crazy fuck began working her piercing, clit, and slit like mad. She looked at Consuela who grinned back and kick him roughly in the groin. The man bucked beneath her and continued to eat her pussy. Maria pulled down further and clenched her ass cheeks together trying to smother him. He wiggled and squirmed until he could breathe and began tongue fucking her dripping pussy. Consuela was crushing his balls again and Maria continued to slap his erection around.

Consuela began caressing and pulling her already rock hard nipples as he smashed the silly gringo’s balls with her bare feet. She was jealous that Maria was getting such good head. Maria was beginning to close her eyes and clench, like she was getting ready to cum. Consuela had been doing massages at the parlor for some time, but never before had this much fun. Most of the guys that came in wanted either straight sex, a hand jog, blow job, or if they were cheep, just to jerk off with them dancing. Some just wanted to talk. This weird rich fuck wanted them to beat the living shit out of him. Maria was sweating as she stopped slapping his cock and began pinching and caressing her huge brown nipples.

Consuela looked at his twitching cock and decided she needed a little something. Why should Maria have all the fun? She saw down over the man’s erection with her feet on either side of his waist and began rubbing her panty covered snatch up and down his erection. She was facing Maria and began caressing Maria’s huge breasts. Within a moment she and Maria were locking lips and trying to tongue each other to death. Maria began pulling Consuela’s nipples even more violently grinding down on the man’s face. Consuela could feel his cock sliding against her clit and between her bony ass cheeks. She couldn’t wait to change positions with Maria after the man got her off.

It wasn’t long before Maria began to cum, swearing loudly in Spanish. As she came, Maria began clenching her legs and ass together crushing the man’s face. Consuela continued to work Maria’s nipples as she came a second time. Finally sated, she kissed Consuela one last time and they exchanged places.

Saul was gasping for air and barely conscious by the time Consuela began crushing his face with her bony pussy and ass. She had pulled her panties off and was smashing her meaty pussy lips and prominent clit into his face. Consuela had long pussy lips which extended beautifully from he cunt.  She began violently grinding and pushing against him. Saul could feel her pelvic bones smashing his chin and face. He began working her cunt and clit like he had Maria’s.

Maria sat on her ass between his legs, leaning back on her hands and began jacking him off with her bare feet pressed together. Each time her feet came down she tried to crush his balls against the carpet. Saul began bucking in pain as she picked up speed. He felt Consuela shift as her brown puckered asshole covered his mouth. He continued tonguing her ass transitioned into ass fucking the skinny girl with his tongue. Saul began grunting each time Maria pounded his nuts with her heels at the bottom of her foot strokes.

Consuela shifted forward and felt the sick fuck begin fucking her ass with his tongue. Most of her boyfriends rarely if ever even gave her oral sex. This fucker was tonguing her ass like he was starving for ass. She was lost in the sensations and continued to grind her ass down on his tongue. Consuela began working her clit as he fucked her skinny ass with his tongue. The pleasure built until her orgasm washed over her. “Fuck yes, you little gringo, fuck that ass!” She screamed in English, followed by swearing in Spanish. She thrashed around on his face until the orgasm faded.

As Consuela, began to cum, Maria began viciously stroking and pounding Saul’s cock with her feet and smashing his balls with her heels. Just as Consuela stopped bucking on his face he felt the tension explode from his balls and cock. He felt his cum shoot out in streams onto his muscular stomach. Even as he was cumming, Maria continued to pound his balls which exploded in pain with his orgasm.

Pain lanced across Saul’s back as he felt the kiss of a whip, bringing him back to reality. His arms gave out and pain spasmed through his legs and hamstrings as his full body weight was brought to bear on the ropes stretching his legs apart.

Yes he truly was fucked.

Chapter 3 – Reformation Group

Several days after his meeting with Kassi and Lena, Jack and his team had gathered a significant amount of information about Saul Neuberg.  Not only did Axis Corp pay for the best database information accounts, they also utilized some of the best hackers available.  Sid Johnsen, was the son of one of Jack’s old Army company commanders, a part time grad student, and more importantly, a genius hacker.  Sid was proving to be a daring and creative hacker, who had the exact personality type required of an Axis Corp’s tech support employee.  Sid, in his early 20’s, was an average sized, sort of skinny kid that took the “punk” look to every extreme.  He had a 10 inch spiked green Mohawk, was covered in tattoos, and dressed in skinny jeans, ragged shirts, boots, and army coats.  Sid was one of Jack’s first hires when he opened the Chicago office.  So far, he was working out much better than Jack had expected.  Sid was hot linked in with Axis’s main tech support, and had so far, been impressing the Axis team with his hacking skills.

Sid ran all of Saul’s identifiers and personal information through every database he could find, even tapping several illegal sources.  Jack sat at his desk, with his laptop, and scrolled through page after page of detailed information about Saul.  School records, business records, bank accounts, credit card bills, etc…

They learned that almost two months ago, Saul had become involved with a mysterious BDSM group, called the Reformation Group.  Jack and his surveillance teams had followed Saul, as he drove to the warehouse located in the West Side ghetto neighborhood.

They had also learned that over the last 3 years, Saul had been skimming money from some of his more wealthy clients.  No amount large enough from any one client to draw attention, but enough to create a sizeable balance in some offshore accounts.  Approximately two months ago Saul had done something totally unexpected.  He began transferring the stolen money back to the clients he had taken it from.

Earlier in the week, they learned that the warehouse and the construction site where Kassi and Lena had followed Saul were owned by Reformation Group (RG).  The actual company on the books was a shell construction company, owned by several other shell corporations.  Axis’s main tech group had finally tracked the ownership to RG.

Axis had very little information about the group.  It was listed the in Cayman Islands as a financial institution.  RG’s only known business location was the one Kassi and Lena had stumbled across, when following Saul.  Sid had worked with Axis’s main tech group for several days to hack into RG’s website.  RG had an intricate web security system that rivaled many of the world’s finest financial corporations.  Sid, along with Axis’s techs, had been working around the clock to gain access.

Sid rubbed his face, trying to wake up, after working almost around the clock the last few days.  It was almost 2:00 a.m., and he had been sitting for hours in front of his laptop, trying hack the website of the Reformation Group.  So far all of his efforts had failed.  Sure he could have blown his way in, but then everyone would have known about it.  It was far trickier to get in without anyone being the wiser.  He sipped his cold coffee and started back at it, sucking on his large lower lip ring piercing.

He heard the door open behind him and looked back over his shoulder, as his girlfriend Gwen came in the tech office.  Sid had introduced Gwen to Jack not long after he had been hired.  Two months ago, Jack asked Sid if Gwen was looking for work, telling him they were going to be upgrading all of the new office’s camera systems, and needed another tech.  Not only was Gwen pretty good with computers, she had a lot of experience working with cameras.  She had been doing side camera work for the last couple of years, in Chicago’s underground theater/movie scene; giving her a great mix of computer and camera skills.  Jack had hired her on the spot.

Gwen, like Sid, was in her early 20’s and also punk, with long blue dreadlocks, numerous tattoos, and some fucking awesome piercings.  Gwen had a very petite, lean body, with a beautiful face.  The punk look gave her a nice contrast between an innocent and tough girl look.  She had small perky tits and an ass to die for.  Gwen and Sid had been dating for the last few months.  They weren’t exclusive, with both fucking around on occasion.  Just the other night Gwen set him up with one of her girlfriends, while she hooked up with an old boyfriend that was passing through Chicago.

It was pretty late and Gwen had been hitting the bars.  He could smell the booze and cigarettes as she walked over and straddled him.  She had a tight olive drab t-shirt on, with a short black skirt, knee length multicolored stockings, and combat boots.  She ground down on his crotch and began kissing him.  “I am so fucking horny.  Make me your little bitch.” She whispered between kisses.  Gwen loved being treated like a little fucking slut.  “I’m such a little whore, you need to use me like a fucking whore.”  She kept whispering.  Her skirt was pulled up, exposing her light green panties that were decorated with hundreds of little black skulls.

As they kissed, Sid ran his hands up her tight stomach and chest, to her pierced nipples.  He massaged her breasts and worked her nipples through the thin material of the t-shirt.  He pulled on the heavy gage nipple rings, causing her to moan and grind harder down onto his growing cock.  They both had lip rings, eyebrow rings, and Gwen had a tongue piercing.  She slipped off his lap, moving down under the desk between his legs, unfastened his belt, and began going for his cock.  Sid helped her push his pants and underwear down below his knees.  “Suck that cock, you dirty slut.”

Gwen wasted no time in trying to deep throat Sid’s stiffening cock.  She was a little tipsy, so she almost gagged the first couple of tries.  Sid was a skinny kid, with an above average sized cock, that had several piercing studs that ran along the entire underside of his cock.  Gwen began massaging his balls as she took the entire length of his cock in and out of her throat.  Saliva began dripping out of her mouth each time she pulled his cock out of her throat.  She began concentrating on the head of his cock and stroked the shaft with alternating hands, licking his piss hole, then working his balls and shaft.  Sid began pushing her head toward his groin and driving his cock deep down her throat.  “That’s it.  You dirty little cock sucking slut.”  He said, as he began holding her head down, with his cock wedged deep in her throat.  Gwen’s eyes began to bulge as she struggled for air.  He released her head and she gasped when his cock slid out, followed by a long stream of spit.  He drove it in again, pulling her mouth to the base of his cock, holding tightly to her long blue dreads.  He held her down even longer, finally letting her get air, just as she began turning blue, like her hair.

It suddenly struck him out of nowhere, the answer; a way to hack into Reformation Group’s website.  He left Gwen to keep working his cock, and began typing furiously.

Gwen continued working his cock, alternating stroking his shaft with both hands and licking his balls.  Sid moaned.  Gwen was a fucking dirty cock sucking pro.

Within a couple of minutes, Sid was in Reformation Group’s site. He fired off a quick email to Jack Lete, and Axis’s main tech group, who had been helping him out, then began taking a look through the website.

He began checking files and stumbled into a list of numbered files, some of which looked like video files.  He clicked on a random video file and watched it open on the screen.  “Holy fuck, Gwen, you have got to see this shit.”  Although Sid wasn’t sure who he was looking at, it definitely was some serious shit.  He picked a random video file that was now beginning to display across the screen.

The high quality video, showed a distinguished, older, slightly chubby, white man, strapped into some sort of heavy duty wooden chair.  The chair was seated near what appeared to be some sort of hoist, or engine lift with a boom.  The man was naked, and his mouth was gagged, with the chair positioned so that he could watch the woman, who was hanging from the hoist.  The long legged woman was suspended by a heavy chain attached to sturdy leather cuffs around her wrists.  Her body was stretched just far enough off the ground, that her toes made slight contact with the floor.  Her long blond hair trailed down her back and over her shoulders.  She was a beautiful woman, somewhere in her mid 50’s, with the look of a wealthy, aging trophy wife.  Her breasts had been augmented to at least a D, with the slightly visible scars showing at the underside curves of her breasts.  Her body was beginning to sag, but overall she was pretty fit.

A large heavily muscled, masked, shirtless man, wearing tight dark pants and work boots, stood near her, holding a nasty looking heavy leather flogger.  The masked man turned, looking directly at the camera and said, “Now begins the reckoning.”  He turned back to the woman and began walking around her body, flicking the flogger out, striking her ass, legs, lower back and stomach.

The man in the chair began struggling against his bonds, and the hanging woman began yelping and screaming, “No!  Please no!  God no!”  She screamed as each blow landed.  She began twisting, attempting to avoid the unavoidable.  As she tried to pull away from the blows, her body began to slightly swing and spin, while she pushed off with her toes.  The slapping blows were random, making her skin and body giggle with each impact.

Gwen pushed up from between Sid’s legs, “Hey, let me see too.”  She slurred.  “Mother fucker!  What did you find, baby?”  She crooned.  Gwen pulled her t-shirt up and over her head, baring her perky breasts, and threw it on the floor.  She seated herself on Sid’s lap, pressing his erection against his stomach, while facing away from him, toward the screen.  Gwen wiggled on his lap and began grinding her ass against his erection.  Gwen’s stood again and pulled her short skirt down past her knees, letting it fall to the floor.  She sat back down on his lap, leaving only the thin material of the panties between her pussy and his studded cock.  Sid reached around her body and began caressing and massaging her breasts, spending plenty of time on her pierced nipples.  Sid looked down at the numerous tattoos that adored Gwen’s back and body; she was one hot fucking bitch.  She moaned as he reached around and pulled on her piercings and worked her nipples, “Holy fuck, that dude is really fucking her shit up.”

The man on the screen had slowly been building up the strength of his blows as they landed across the woman’s body.  She was now intermittently sobbing and screaming, depending on where the blows landed.  Gwen pulled her panties down around her knees and leveraged herself up, then slowly impaled herself on Sid’s cock.  She felt the friction of his piercings, as they slid into her dripping wet cunt.

Sid cupped both her ass cheeks and lifted up, getting a great view of her puckered asshole as she began moving up and down on his cock.  He reached around with one hand working her pierced clit, and alternated between her breasts with his free hand.

The man in the video was now beginning to land blows up between the woman’s legs and across her sensitive nipples.  They watched as her breasts were flattened by the force of the blows.  The man began switching between more and less sensitive areas, punishing her sex and then back to her breasts.  The man strapped to the chair, continued his struggles as the camera captured his intense emotions.  Anger, fear, disgust, concern, all played across his face in rapid succession.  The flogging was turning into a serious beating.

The man dropped the flogger to the ground and came up close behind the woman.  He began caressing her tortured body; running his hands alongt her hips and buttocks, following the contours of her body up to her breasts.  She continued to cry as he gently reached up between her legs from behind and stroked her sex.  He captured one nipple with the other hand as he began sliding his fingers in and out of her cunt.  Gwen began increasing her pace, bouncing more vigorously on Sid’s cock, as they watched the woman trying to escape the attentions of the man.  She cried in frustration, as she twisted and turned, in futility.  The man continued to finger her cunt and work her nipples.  He pressed himself against her, whispering something that the video didn’t pick up.

The camera panned over to the older man strapped to the chair, zooming in on his growing pink erection.  His erection began to extend out from his hairy crotch, standing up and out from his pudgy belly.  The camera panned back to the woman, as the masked man continued to work her pussy.

“Look, my dear.  Your husband is getting turned on.”  He said with a sarcastic tone.  She cried out as he viciously slapped one of her ass cheeks, while he continued to finger fuck her.  “Does your husband like ass play, my dear?”  He asked, as he stepped over to a crank attached to the hoist, and lowered her down onto her feet.  The masked man roughly kicked her legs apart, and using both hands, spread her ass apart.  Changing his mind, the masked man grasped her by the hips, lifted her off the ground, swinging the hoist bar, moving her, so that the seated man would get a better view.  Spreading her cheeks again, he suddenly thrust his middle finger deep into her ass.  She cried out, and tried again to pull away.  The masked man wrapped one of his arms around her, holding her in place, and began slowly driving his finger in and out of her ass, causing her to whimper in humiliation and pain.

By this time Gwen was seriously fucking the shit out of Sid’s dick, driving her herself up and down violently.  “Oh, fuck!. Fuck!, Fuck!, Fuck,”  She screamed as she came.  Sid’s continued to work her pierced clit with one and, while he slapped her ass with the other. Gwen worked the other nipple as the orgasm washed over her.  “Mother fucker, that is fucking hot.”  She exclaimed.  Gwen impaled herself on Sid’s cock until her orgasm faded.  She rested for a moment as they focused on the screen.

The masked man continued to finger fuck the woman’s ass, changing angles so that the bound man in the chair would have an unobstructed view.  The man struggled with his bonds as the camera again showed his throbbing erection.  The masked man whispered again in the woman’s ear, as he twisted her around to look at the man’s erection.  With her now facing the bound man, he continued driving his finger up her ass.  The woman was continued sobbing and occasionally whimpering, with each thrust of the man’s finger.  The masked man stopped and unzipped his pants.  A good sized erection sprang out from the pants opening.

He turned the woman back to him.  “Spit on  my cock baby, or I drive it up your ass dry.”  She whimpered and continued crying, looking as though she may not have even heard his demand.  He quickly spun her back around facing the bound man, and spread her ass, as he began pushing the head of his cock against her puckered asshole.  She panicked.  “No, please, god no, no.”  She cried as he began forcefully pushing his cock up her dry ass. She continued crying and pleading for him to stop as he finally wedged his cock in her ass.

The bound man struggled in his bonds as he watched the masked man begin slowly pushing his cock in an out of the woman’s ass.  “God no!  Stop.  Stop. Please!”  She pleaded and cried as he began picking up his pace, driving his cock more quickly, and deeper in her non-lubricated ass.  The masked man abruptly stopped, pulling his cock out of her ass.  She sagged into the chains as he stepped away and walked over to the bound man.

“Time for a quick piss, before I finish in your wife’s ass.  You piece of shit.”  He stood in front of the bound man, as a stream of piss began arching out of his erection, striking the man squarely on his forehead and face.  The woman’s sobbing increased, as she watched her husband struggle to keep the urine stream out of his face; he turned to the left and right, hopelessly trying to avoid the soaking.  Finally finishing, the masked man walked off screen for a few moments, leaving the bound man sitting in a dripping pool of piss.  He returned with two heavy lead weights that were attached to evil looking alligator clips.  He positioned the woman sideways, hanging from the chains; so that the bound man would be able see both her front and back, from the side.  Holding the weights in one hand, he massaged her nipples with his other until they stood out from her already bruised and battered breasts.

Slowly, he began applying the first alligator clamp to her left nipple. She screamed as it was attached and truly went berserk as he released his hold, allowing the nipple to take its full weight.  She half sobbed and screamed, desperately trying not to twist or bounce, causing more pain.  He applied the other, creating matching anguish in each breast.

He spread her ass cheeks again, and without ceremony thrust his cock in to the hilt.  A great shudder went through her body as she wailed and screamed.  He held still for a moment before beginning to thrust in and out.  She whimpered and moaned as each thrust began causing the weights attached to her nipples to bounce.

Meanwhile, Gwen was already headed toward her second orgasm, as she continued to bounce on Sid’s cock.  They both were amazed by the raw footage they were seeing.  There was no way these were actors, no one could make up the anguish they saw on the humiliated man’s face.

Sweat beads covered the woman’s body as the masked man continued to pound her ass.  He held her hips with both hands as he picked up speed, slamming his full weight into the woman’s tortured ass.  They could see her stomach clenching as he pulled out and pounded back into her, causing the weights to bounce, distending her nipples as they pulled down.

The masked man almost howled as he began dumping his cum into the beautiful older woman’s ass.   She sobbed quietly as he finished, leaning against her back as he pulled his still erect cock, out of her ass.  He left her hanging from the chains as he walked over to the seated man.  “This was all your fault Richard.”  He said as he wiped his erection under the man’s nose, giving him a whiff of his wife’s ass juice, mixed with the masked man’s cum.

“Fuck yes.  Fuck yes!”  Said Gwen as she came again.

“Do you like this Richard?  I’m going to give  you a better taste.  If you say anything when I take the gag off, I will castrate you.”  He said in a deadly cold voice.  “Do you understand?”  The bound man nodded his head up and down.  “Richard, I will castrate you, if you say anything.”

The man’s eyes remained wide as the masked man loosened the gag, allowing it to slip out of his mouth, and down below his chin.  “Hold still, while I get you a little treat.”  The masked man said coldly.  He left the man sitting as he walked to the crank, releasing even more tension on the heavy chain.  The sobbing woman wept in relief as her arms were lowered, and she was left standing with the chain looping from her hands to the hoist and boom.

The man stepped off screen again and returned with a wicked looking stun taser gun.  He held it up in front of the sobbing woman, activating the switch, causing a crackling arch to flash between the prongs.  “Do exactly as I say or I will shove this right up your cunt.”  With his free hand, the man unhooked the chain from her leather cuffed hands.  Firmly grasping her by the joined hands, he pushed her backwards toward her seated husband.  “Richard wants a taste of what’s in your ass, baby.”  Her eyes went wide, as she began to struggling against his push, moaning as the weights began to swinging side to side.  “No?  Please? Please?”  She sobbed.  He continued to direct her back to her husband, firing the taser again, in a menacing fashion.

“Stand up on the chair.”  He said, as he helped her put both bare feet up on the chair between her husband’s legs.  “Look baby, Richard thinks this is hot.  He’s got a little woody.”  The masked man laughed evilly.  “Stand on his thighs and put your fucking ass right on his mouth.  Richard, open wide; by the way, you better clean that ass out!”

The woman continued to sob as she stepped awkwardly up on her husband’s thighs, squatted down, and placed her ass on his open mouth.  The masked man helped steady her by holding on to her bound wrists, as the masked man’s load began dripping out into the bound man’s mouth. Both Sid and Gwen were shocked to see that the man was still sporting a throbbing erection.  They heard the man sucking and slurping as the beautiful woman’s ass made contact with his open mouth.

The masked man fired the taser again, pushing the crackling arch up under the woman’s nose.  She moaned and shuddered, clenching her stomach.  “Get it all Richard, you fucking shit bird.”  Unexpectedly, the masked man pulled the woman forward, causing her to half step, half jump down from the chair to the concrete.  She screamed as the weights bounced, and she fell to her knees.

The camera panned in, showing small streams of blood running down from the brutally extended nipples.  The camera moved up and over, next getting a close up of Richard’s cum and shit stained mouth.  Tears streamed down his face as he sat silently shaking as the video ended.

Sid couldn’t hold off much longer as Gwen kept pounding down on his dick.  He stood up pushing her forward over the desk, as he began pile driving his dick into her cunt.  Gwen moaned as he pushed her forward and began pushing back into Sid, with each of his thrusts.  “Fuck me like your little bitch.”  She moaned.  Sid looked at her irresistible puckered ass and his dick pounding away at her cunt.  He spit down on her puckered hole and rubbed it around with his thumb.  Gwen went crazy as he began pushing his thumb in and out of her ass in time with his cock.

Sid felt his balls tightening and pulled out, swinging Gwen around.  She dropped to her knees and began working his balls as he began dumping streams of cum on her forehead, eyes, and mouth.

Chapter 4

Saul sagged as Duscha walked away toward the brunet who was restrained across the room.  The vibration stopped and thankfully he was not shocked in the core of his bowel.  The flogging had not been unbearable, but he knew more would follow.  Saul began thinking back on the series of events that started him on the path to this night.

After Saul’s first visit to the massage parlor, he began searching web sites for partners that might help him satisfy his growing sexual interests. Although he was shamed by his infidelity to Lena, he couldn’t bring himself to even discuss his needs with her.

One of his initial meetings was with a beautiful Russian girl Katya he met on the internet.  Katya felt that she knew the perfect woman to satisfy his pathetic sexual needs.  She introduced Saul to Duscha, another Russian woman, who she thought would give Saul what he needed and deserved.  The moment he met the blonde Russian demon, his life changed forever. Saul was instantly enraptured by the beautiful powerful woman he met for coffee.

Easily 6 feet tall, the blond goddess, walked with the easy grace of a true predator. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a bun, at the back of her head, and she wore an expensive, stunning, low cut black dress.  The dress hugged her body, enhancing, every curve and angle. She had classic beauty, with a slight look of cool distain that radiated from her eyes. Each of her movements implied power and confidence. From head to toe, she was an example of the prefect mix of sexuality, athleticism, and feminine power. The sleeveless dress showed her shoulders, back, muscular arms, and impressive breasts. The mid thigh length skirt, was slit up one leg, highlighting the length and muscularity of her thighs, and calves. A light tan topped off her complete look of health and power.

She agreed to meet him at a later time, and he set up a meeting for the two at a plush hotel near his office in the Loop.  In the days prior to the meeting, Saul corresponded with Duscha over email, and for the first time in his life, felt that he could truly share his sexual interests. Although Saul knew he would be paying Duscha, it was all worth the freedom he felt. For the first time in his life Saul was becoming truly sexually alive. Whatever guilt he felt regarding his relationship with Lena, was pushed to the side in his excitement to be dominated by Duscha.

Their first meeting didn’t go quite the way Saul had expected. In fact it had been a total disaster. Saul sat in the hotel room having a drink while he waited for Duscha. His cock had been stiff for two days in anticipation of the afternoon’s activities. Duscha was a dominant who had carefully described all the delicious things she would do to his hairless body. Duscha had insisted that Saul shave his entire body in preparation for their session.

Saul was dressed in expensive dress slacks and a nice button shirt. He was still uncomfortable with the unusual sensations that came from shaving his entire pubic and ass area. He felt strangely naked even while fully dressed.

Without a knock, the door opened and Duscha walked into the room. She was dressed in a beautiful floral summer dress that almost took Saul’s breath away. He couldn’t help but compare his beautiful wife Lena with this Russian beauty. Lena’s natural breasts were far more impressive and Saul had always loved her petite athletic looks. Lena was more of the big chested gymnast cheerleader and Duscha was the tall long legged thoroughbred ballerina. Duscha’s breasts were too round to be anything but augmentations. Her overall body fat was so low that Saul was sure her breasts were fake. He couldn’t wait to find out. Saul couldn’t even begin to imagine asking Lena to do what he knew Duscha would enjoy doing to him today.

Saul poured Duscha a drink and excused himself to take a quick piss. He was slightly surprised with the summer dress that Duscha had chosen.  Somehow, he had it in his mind that she would have been dressed as more of a dominatrix. He had trouble pissing with his erection and ended up sitting down and forcing his erection into the toilet bowl. Saul couldn’t believe how fucking turned on he was.  Saul was still unnerved by the appearance of his shaved cock and balls.  When looking at his hairless penis in a mirror, it seemed highlight his overall twink appearance. Saul blushed as he looked at his jutting erection.  His penis had always been fairly small.  It was as delicate penis, less than five inches. He finally managed to piss without getting it all over the bathroom and returned to the main room.

Duscha was sitting at the small dining table as he came out of the bathroom. Saul was drawn to her haughty beauty in some strong, almost mystical way. She had barely greeted him as she arrived and looked coldly at him as he sat down. He struggled to keep his eyes off her amazing body and noticed that she had slipped her bare feet out of her sandals and began sliding them up his leg. Saul sipped more of his drink and tried not to ejaculate in his pants as her bare toes reached his groin.

She began pushing against his erection and slowly stroking the base of his cock through his pants and briefs. He pushed against her feet; truly fearful that he would cum. Saul had always been a premature ejaculator. He had been humiliated time and again throughout his life at how quickly he would cum. Lena had been the only lover who had been patient. Saul knew that part of her patience came from having only experienced a few lovers. Lena really didn’t know any better.

Just as he began to blush with shame as an orgasm began to build, Duscha jammed her heels violently into his balls and cock, pushing him and the chair over backward onto the carpeted floor. Saul was slightly stunned by his head hitting the carpeted floor when Duscha flew over the upturned chair straddling him. The blonde beauty pinned him to the floor trapping him against the chair. Her dress had pulled up over her tanned muscular thighs and Saul felt his erection pressing against her cunt through his underwear and pants.  She settled her weight on his stomach, pinning his arms with her hands and shins. She smiled coldly and leaned into him kissing him roughly. Saul felt her pass a pill into his mouth from hers and wondered what she was giving him.

She sat up on him. “Swallow it.” She said with ring of complete command in her sexy Russian accent. Saul awkwardly swallowed the pill and unconsciously began pushing his erection against Duscha’s cunt, while staring up at her chest. She open hand slapped him viciously as she stood grasping him by the hair. With one hand she pulled him off the overturned chair and onto his hands and knees. He tried to get to his feet as she kept pulling him toward the bed. Duscha moved quickly and pulled Saul hard enough that he couldn’t quite get his feet, causing him to shuffle-crawl on his knees until they reached the bed. Duscha pulled him to his feet by his hair then pushed him forward onto the bed causing him to bend over the end of the bed at the waist, with his face against the bed cover and knees resting on the carpet.

She forced his face deeper into the bed cover.  “Stay” Said Duscha, as she let go of his hair.  “Do not move.  Or I will punish you.”

Saul’s eyes were tearing from the blow to the head and from Duscha pulling his hair. He kept his face pressed into the bed feeling the first worms of true fear growing in his stomach. Things were not going exactly as they had discussed.

Duscha walked into the bathroom and took the belt from one of the expensive guest robes hanging in the bathroom. It was made of sturdy rope with fluffy tassels on the ends. Duscha took a second belt from the other matching robe and returned to Saul on the bed, quickly binding his hands tightly behind his back. Saul relaxed slightly remembering the exchanged emails, where Duscha disclosed that she enjoyed fucking bound men. Even with the unexpected violence of Duscha’s assault, Saul’s cock was still rock hard.  Even the pressure from the side of the bed through his pants caused him intense pleasure. He couldn’t stop himself from pressing his erection into the side of the bed. Duscha must have seen the movement of his hips and moved quickly kicking him violently in the groin. The powerful kick actually lifted Saul slightly off the floor, taking his breath away. He had never been struck so powerfully in the unprotected groin. He groaned in pain as nausea spread through his stomach as he simultaneously began gasping for air. Saul felt Duscha push her hand under his stomach releasing the buckle of his leather trouser belt. He was still gasping for air as he felt her pull it free.

Next, Saul felt a knee being pressed into this back as Duscha grasped his hair, pulling his head back toward her, away from the bed. With her free hand Duscha pushed a cloth into his mouth and wrapped his leather belt tightly around his face and head, trapping the cloth in his mouth. He struggled to push up off the bed but Duscha easily held him down securing the hasty gag. Her weight shifted and Saul screamed into the gag as Duscha reached down between his legs grabbing his balls and lifting him up further onto the bed. Taking the other robe belt, Duscha tied his ankles together, quickly looping linking the rope to his bound hands. She pulled powerfully folding Saul’s heels up to his hands and ass. In just a few moments, Duscha had effectively gagged and hogtied Saul.

Duscha left Saul struggling on the bed and walked to the room phone near the bed. She lifted it off the hook and had a brief conversation with someone in Russian. She disappeared from his sight and Saul heard the TV being turned on behind him. Saul struggled against his bonds for a few minutes before he began to feel oddly tired and disoriented. Initially he was fearful Duscha had damaged something internally with her powerful kick, but he realized that it must be from the pill she passed him.

Saul awoke feeling oddly disoriented. He felt incredibly relaxed as opened his eyes to odd flashes of light occurring randomly in the room.  He felt a warm mouth encircle his cock and begin sucking on the tiny flaccid member.  He was also surprised as someone else began kissing him insistently on the mouth. He became lost in the sensation of a skilled mouth working his cock and he began returning the kiss he was receiving. Saul felt long hair brush over him as the person he was kissing moved from his side over him, straddling him above the waist. Saul had trouble focusing on her face as she took his hands in hers and pulled them up to her breasts. She ground her crotch into his stomach and chest as he began working her nipples. She leaned into him again covering his mouth with another kiss as he continued to fondle her breasts and work her nipples.

Between the kissing and cock sucking, Saul’s cock was hard in short order. The woman straddling his chest alternated between feeding him her nipples and trading passionate kisses. Saul tried to focus, but just couldn’t bring himself to figure out what was going on. In the back of his mind he knew that there was something important he should remember. The woman on top of Saul got off him, switching positions so that she was now facing away from him.  She began pressing her panty clad ass against Saul’s mouth. Saul began licking her ass through the panties and felt her weight shift onto his face practically cutting his breath off. The weight lifted, and the woman pulled her panties down just far enough, that her asshole covered Saul’s mouth.

He moaned in pleasure as he began rimming her dark acrid hole. Within seconds he began alternating rimming her hole, and driving his tongue up into her ass. The woman that was sucking his cock began sliding something in his ass, ignoring his rock hard erection. Saul began jerking slightly, as he felt his prostrate being stimulated by whatever was in his ass. He increased the pace of his oral ministrations on the woman’s ass that was crushing his face.

Saul tried to push his tongue down accessing her cunt, but she pressed harder into him, blocking his attempt. Her panties were pulled down, just under her ass, blocking his tongue from going any closer to her pussy. Saul felt what he thought was a finger, pull out of his ass, as his cock twitched uncontrollably.

Saul felt cool liquid being dripped over his erection. Hands spread the cool liquid evenly over his erection, then began gently jacking him off. Jack felt more weight shift on the bed as someone began squatting over his erection. The woman sitting on his face repositioned herself allowing Saul to get a glimpse of the other woman who was now straddling his erection.  She was facing away from him, and her long blonde unbound hair trailed down her back. With her panties still on, she lowered herself, sandwiching his erection against between her ass and his stomach. She slid her muscular panty covered ass up and down along his lubricated erection as Saul felt his excitement growing. The woman above his face settled he weight down again, covering his mouth again, blocking out the view of the woman who was grinding on his cock.

Saul began tonguing woman’s ass again as he felt the other woman slip his cock in between her panties and ass crack. Saul’s mind finally cleared enough for him to realize that the blonde who was working his cock between her panties and ass, had to be Duscha. She must have brought a friend, to help things along. Confusion still hazed his thoughts and dulled his senses, enough, that he hadn’t cum in the usual two seconds. Jack realized that normally he would have cum well before this.  Duscha knew this, and used the drugs to dull him so that he wouldn’t cum so quickly.  Saul relaxed, knowing that Duscha would take care of him.

He groaned in pleasure as he felt Duscha increase the pace against his cock.  She began sliding his cock between her panties and ass faster and faster. Saul tongued the ass above him, hoping, that she would cover his face with her dripping cunt. Saul felt his orgasm building, and tried to buck up, increasing friction against Duscha’s ass, as she panty fucked him. Just as he was about to cum, she pulled away, leaving him desperately dry humping the air.

Saul tried to push the woman on his face off, so that he could continue panty fucking Duscha, but she held him down, grinding her ass into his face more powerfully. Saul was too disoriented to escape, and allowed her to keep him pinned to the bed with her ass. Duscha grasped him under the knees, pushing his legs up toward his head, exposing his ass.  The woman sitting on his face hooked her hands behind his knees, pulling them up into the crooks of her elbows. Saul felt something pushing against his sphincter, followed by more cool liquid dripping down his ass crack.  He felt one of Duscha’s fingers push in and out of his ass, causing him wiggle with the exquisite sensation.  Unexpectedly, he felt a large blunt object abruptly and painfully bump against his sphincter, then suddenly and painfully push deep into his bowel.  Whatever it was, it was much bigger that Saul was expecting causing searing pain through his violated ass.  It pushed in deep, causing him to groan into the ass, he was still rimming and tongue fucking above him.

Saul felt Duscha begin lightly slapping his cock as she began slightly moving the large object back and forth, stimulating his prostate. Duscha began slowly pulling it in and out, moving it further and deeper with each stroke. Soon, the she was painfully slamming what he now believed to be a large dildo in and out of his tender ass. Even with only the light slaps to his cock, his orgasm began to build.  Just as he was about to cum, she stopped even the light slaps, leaving his throbbing twitching cock, to bounce harmlessly on his stomach. Saul began groaning and grunting into the ass covering his mouth each time the dildo slammed home. The burning and sharpness of the pain began to lessen, and an intense pleasure began building from his ass, into his twitching cock and constricting balls.

The woman above him suddenly released his knees from the crooks of her elbows moving off Saul and repositioning herself on her hands and knees near his cock. She began sucking his cock as the Duscha continued to slam the dildo in and out of his rectum. Saul looked up at the two women. Although his vision was still blurred, and he was still disoriented, he could see that a brunet was sucking his cock. He was surprised to see, that long haired blonde kneeling below him, was not Duscha.  Through his mental haze, Saul saw that she had large augmented breasts, and profoundly muscular shoulder and arms.  The blonde continued hammering, what he now began to believe was, a strap on dildo deep into his sensitive ass. As the brunet sucked his cock, the pleasure built, and he began feeling his orgasm grow. Saul groaned as he began to cum.  She pulled away from his mouth, resting her right cheek against his stomach and slid her mouth up to the base of his cock. She kept jacking him as his cum from his small erect cock began shooting out over her left cheek and the side of her face. Saul continued groaning as he came, almost not believing the power of his orgasm.

As his orgasm receded, Jack looked up at the woman with the strap on. She suddenly pulled the dildo out of him and pushed up further between his legs. It took a couple of seconds for Saul to realize that the cock she was stroking was real.  She jacked her large cock for a few more strokes, and began shooting loads of cum all over his still erect cock, and the brunet’s face, who was still resting her cheek on his stomach.

Saul was stunned, and confused, not really processing what was happening. He was trying to put the pieces together, when the woman who was still on his stomach sat up and pulled her panties down, revealing a large stiff erection. She began jacking and stroking her stiff cock, knee walking up the bed, to Saul’s face. Saul, in great alarm and confusion, tried to begin sitting up. The she straddled him, pinning his body to the bed with her shins. She hawked, and spit a large blob of spittle down on her cock, which she was stroking directly over Saul’s face.

Panic began to set in, as Saul began trying to push the person off his chest. She continued to work her big cock, and after a few more strokes, began shooting cum in streams over Jack’s face.

“Yes you little faggot!  Fuck that little faggot’s ass!” She screamed, in a slightly gravelly voice.  He tried to turn away, but couldn’t avoid cum landing on his face. The two women began snuggling up to him and licking the cum from one to the other, then, mixing all three of their ejaculates into his mouth with deep tongue kisses.

The two women giggled after a little more kissing and Jack realized that the flashes he had noticed in the beginning were camera flashes. He felt a sinking feeling as his confusion cleared slightly.  Experiencing an even greater shock, he noticed that there was a woman snapping photos and a several people running various video cameras around the hotel bed.

Chapter 5 – Revelations

Lena and Kassi sat in stunned silence in Jack’s downtown office.  Over the last hour, Jack had systematically torn Lena Neuberg’s life apart.  The investigation had uncovered horrible truths about Saul’s corrupt business dealings and his sick perverted lifestyle choices.  In cold dispassionate terms Jack had outlined the investigation, leaving no stone unturned.

He showed them surveillance photos of Saul coming and going from different meetings at hotels, private homes, and the infamous warehouse; primarily accompanied by a beautiful former Russian ballerina identified as Duscha.  There were business records showing how Saul had been embezzling money from clients, including charity organizations.  They gathered phone records, emails, and most importantly, video and photographs from the Reformation Group’s website.

The video showed graphic, shocking scenes of Saul getting the shit fucked out of him by two Russian transsexuals.  Lena sat in horror as she watched a huge dick sliding in and out of her husband’s ass as he came on another transvestite’s face.  Lena felt unimaginable shame as a near stranger and her best friend watched her husband debase himself in a most revolting manner.  Lena had couldn’t believe that her husband had really done what she was seeing.  Not only had Lena never seen graphic porn before, her first introduction included her husband doing unspeakable things.

Jack explained that unfortunately RG’s web security noticed Sid’s hack almost immediately, quickly downing the entire site, cutting Sid off from the majority of the other video and photo files.  Jack was grateful that Sid had gotten at least this one video and some bondage photos of Saul, prior to the shutdown.  The photos depicted the slight man gagged and bound to a large cross; covered in welts, with heavy weights attached to his strained balls.  Ironically, his tiny dick stood out rock hard, leaving no guess as to his enjoyment.

As the transsexual video ended, Jack noticed tears beginning to stream down Lena Neuberg’s face.  Jack finished the presentation by informing the women that his team had not been able to learn much information about Reformation Group.  Jack told them he suspected the group was some sort of high end prostitution BDSM group, catering to the wealthy.

Lena broke into sobs as Kassi leaned over and began comforting her. An uncomfortable silence began to develop as Lena continued to sob.  Jack interrupted the silence by explaining that there were some unusual aspects of the case.  For some unknown reason, Saul was slowly repaying the majority of the clients that he had stolen money from.  The final repayment had been deposited the day before their meeting.

Lena continued to sob, appearing to not hear Jack’s last comments.

Jack was bemused by Lena’s distress.  He was glad that the desk hid his substantial erection which developed during the video.  Jack hadn’t really paid much attention to the video, concentrating on Kassi and Lena’s reaction.  For some strange reason it had been erotic to watch the two women’s very different reactions.  Lena exhibited a sick look of complete horror, while Kassi seemed to become sexually charged.  Jack watched Kassi’s nipples harden under her silk blouse as a light sheen of moisture appeared on her flushed face and neck.

Jack reached into his desk drawer, retrieving a box of tissues, which he slid toward the women.  Kassi took some tissues and began trying to clean up Lena’s running mascara.  Lena’s sobs finally subsided as she clung to Kassi with her long blond hair draped over her shoulders.

Jack had also done some checking on Kassi and Alex Parsons, learning that the couple led a very interesting life.  On the outside they were the perfect upper class couple; portraying the perfect Midwestern values and ideals.  Under the traditional façade, they had a blended open marriage which included swinging.  Jack had never been much of a relationship guy, and wondered if his marriage would have lasted longer if they had been open; too many long deployments over his military career.

Jack handed Lena a copy of the investigation file, including a thumb drive with the video and photos.  “Obviously your husband is not being faithful.  Inside the file is our bill, let me know if there is anything further we can help you with.  I would seriously recommend you to get an attorney before your husband learns about the investigation.  From past experience, I can tell you a first strike in a divorce can make all the difference.”  Jack said as he thought back to his own divorce.  Remembering his return from an overseas deployment when he was met in the driveway by a jack off, who served him with divorce papers.  Many years later and he was still struggling to build a decent relationship with his high school aged daughter.

Lena began sobbing again as Kassi tried to comfort her.

Instead of annoying him, Lena’s sobbing further served to arouse Jack.  Kassi continued to hold the beautiful sobbing blond, who was now leaning over in the chair, giving Jack a splendid view of her outstanding cleavage.  They were both dressed in business type skirts, heels and stockings.  Lena had a tight pullover short sleeve low cut white shirt, and Kassi had flimsy button up silk top, also highlighting her huge implants.

Jack had an almost uncontrollable urge to ask them to join him for lunch, wondering if he could take advantage of Kassi’s open relationship and Lena’s obvious marital woes.  Maybe he could turn Lena’s hurt and anger into some fantastic grudge sex.  He smiled to himself, envisioning the fucking he would deliver to the two beautiful women.  They both had fantastic bodies and he wondered if Lena’s gorgeous breasts were real.  He dismissed the thought, knowing that business was business, and it was never wise to mix the two.

He stood up, reluctantly ushering the two women toward the elevator.

Kassi glanced at Lena as they exited Axis’s parking garage. Lena’s sobs had subsided into a strange silence.  She stared ahead, expressionless, hands resting in her lap.  Kassi navigated the Mercedes through the burgeoning lunch traffic, wondering if she should ask Lena to stop for lunch.

Kassi felt guilty knowing that Lena was devastated by the revelations Jack had exposed.  Other than really needing to pee, Kassi was far from upset or uncomfortable; instead, she was ready to turn around, drive back, and beg Jack Lete to fuck her.  Their second meeting had been even more impressive than the first.  She couldn’t get over the controlled intensity that radiated from his every movement.  The cold professional manner in which he described the investigation drove her crazy.

She almost came when he began showing them the photos and video of Saul getting his ass pounded.  Kassi’s had been insatiable since the first meeting, fantasizing constantly about fucking him, wondering what he looked like under the suit; the shape and size of his cock, everything.  She had completely worn all of her available men out.  Her husband mentioned that he might be a little jealous, for the first time in their open marriage, after hearing her gush about Jack.  “Hurry up and fuck the guy, so that you can get him out of your system.”  He begged before he flew out to London two days earlier.  The personal trainer she regularly fucked was complaining that he was too worn out to fuck his girlfriend.

Kassi had never felt such a strong sexual interest in any one person.

Lena’s cell vibrated in her purse, drawing them both back into the present.  She unconsciously picked it up checking for a message.  Slowly, the pain and shock she was feeling began to turn into something new.  A kernel of rage began to grow deep in her heart.

For weeks, Saul had been working long hours, completely ignoring Lena and the children; ignoring them to pursue sick, perverted shit.  They hadn’t had sex in over a month.  Now she was repulsed and angry at the thought of even touching him.  Confusion was turning into a growing anger that she was beginning to focus on Saul.  Lena had never been one to embrace her anger.

She clicked on the message.

“Lena Neuberg,

Please meet one of our representatives at Helmut’s.

12:00 p.m. sharp.

Reformation Group”

A shocked Lena, handed the phone to Kassi as she stopped at a traffic light.  After reading the message, they glanced at each other.  “Maybe we should call Jack?” suggested Kassi.

Lena flushed in embarrassment, “I can’t face him after what he showed us.  My god Kassi, he watched my husband fuck two transvestites.  Let’s just meet them and see what they want.

Kassi checked her GPS, then began heading toward the upscale German restaurant.

Not long after Kassi and Lena left, Jack was in the locker room getting changed for a pre lunch workout, when the intercom buzzed, indicating that someone was at the front door.  Since most of Axis’s business was done in out visits, Jack hadn’t gotten around to hiring any administrative staff to handle walk in traffic.  All of the other Axis staff members were coming in later for a security op, so he was alone in the building.  He finished pulling his tank top on and walked out into the hallway, keying in the code for the electronic lock to the security monitoring room.

He checked the front door monitor and was surprised to see an attractive slender brunet, in her mid 20’s, standing on the sidewalk in front of the building.  She was dressed in a low cut skin tight black latex corset mini dress combination.  Her legs were encased in thigh high mesh nylons, with a black garter disappearing up under the tiny latex skirt.  She seemed to struggle keeping her balance on the 6 inch shiny black heels with her hands clasped behind her back.

The beautiful brunet’s hair was stylishly stacked on her head, with several tendrils flowing down across her neck and back.  She stood still, waiting for a response.  Jack panned the camera around, locating a black limousine parked along the curb.  The windows and doors were closed but Jack noticed the shape of a driver through the tinted windshield.

Jack shut the door to the security room and quickly retrieved his Glock from the locker room, clipping the holster in the back of his gym shorts waistband.  He took the stairs down to the seldom used first floor lobby.  Through the glass door he could see the woman standing on the sidewalk.

Jack activated the buzzer unlocking the front door.  She carefully walked to the front door and pushed the heavy glass door open. Jack noticed that her arms were encased to above the elbows in tight black latex gloves and her mouth was stretched wide around a large pink ball gag that was secured tightly by a black leather strap around the back of her head.  Jack admired the way the tight latex corset pushed her beautiful full breasts up, spilling them out over the top and sides.

She wobbled as she walked in short tentative steps into the tiled lobby.  Upon reaching Jack, she awkwardly turned away from him and knelt on all fours on the hard tile.  The position pulled her mini skirt up exposing the garters, framing her unbelievably tight ass, thighs, shaved multi-pierced pussy, and puckered brown eye.  Even more surprising, Jack could see the end of a large black plug extending slightly from her puckered ass, and a large metal cylinder, almost the size of a soda can, also extending about two inches from her pierced pussy.  Up close Jack could fully appreciate her tight athletic body.

The woman put her face on the floor and slid her gloved hands back around her ass cheeks, pulling her pussy and tight ass open even further.  Jack, caught slightly off guard, was unsure of what to do; so he simply enjoyed the sight, feeling a strong stirring in his cock.

She continued kneeling with her pussy and ass displayed for a short time.  Suddenly there was a strong vibration; an almost whining sound that came from the black plug in her ass.  She hunched forward in pain, quickly reaching around further with one hand, grasping the metal cylinder and pulling it out from the stretched wet pussy.  The buzzing and whining continued in her ass, as she struggled to hold each end of the cylinder in her hands, behind her back, while still pressing her face into the tile.  Keeping her face firmly pressed to the tile, she extended her hands backward and up toward Jack, presenting the cylinder.

Jack noticed that one end of the cylinder looked like it could be unscrewed.  He crouched down next to the beautiful woman, taking the cylinder from her gloved hands, noticing that it was covered in slimy pussy secretions.  As soon as he took the cylinder the sounds stopped coming from the plug in her ass, causing her to sag slightly forward in obvious relief.

He stood and unscrewed the wet cylinder, finding a note on a rolled up piece of paper.

“Mr. Lete,

You are formally invited to attend a gala event, hosted by Reformation Group.  The event will be held Friday evening at the warehouse you are already familiar with.

Please arrive promptly at 7:00 p.m.

Formal dress is expected.

Reformation Group

P.S. Please replace the message container.”

Jack looked down at the beautiful woman kneeling at his feet, with a now slightly gaping, empty wet pierced pussy.  He squatted next to her again as he pushed the metal cylinder against the entrance to her dripping pussy.  The smell of her sex was permeating the lobby. He ran one rough hand along her thighs and up around her perfect ass cheeks, which she was still spreading with her gloved hands.  He reached down and played with the heavy gage ring piercings that lined the entire length of each side of her pussy, fingering lightly the opening to her cunt.  As he touched her, she shifted her weight, pushing slightly back and around, seemingly trying to push her distended clit against his fingers.  Juices from her hairless pussy were now openly running down the sides of her legs.  Jack fought the almost uncontrollable urge to pull his now rock hard cock out of his gym shorts and split the gorgeous brunet wide open.

As he pushed the blunt end of the cylinder against the entrance to her pussy, she pushed slightly back toward him, groaning through the gag as he buried it deep in her wet cunt.

Things were going to get interesting.

Twenty minutes after they got the text from Saul’s phone, Kassi and Lena arrived at Helmut’s. They pulled Kassi’s black Mercedes in front of the old style German restaurant and were met by a handsome young valet, who took the car.  Both women were quite nervous, experiencing growing anxiety, as they entered the establishment.

Chapter 6: – Truths Revealed

Lena glanced at her reflection in the window as she and Kassi pushed through the door to Helmut’s restaurant.  Long blond hair framed her face and sunglasses hid her swollen puffy eyes.  She knew that her makeup was a mess, most of the mascara had been fixed in the car, but she really needed to start it all over.

The entire day had so far been a complete disaster.  Images of Saul fucking two transvestites continued to flash through her mind, stoking a growing anger that threatened to explode.  Lena had always been easy going and for the most part relaxed.  Over the last few months, her otherwise normal relationship with Saul had gotten stranger and stranger.

Saul had continued to pull further and further away from Lena and their grammar school aged children, working long hours and making flimsy excuses to not be with them.  Not that sex had ever been that big of a deal for Lena; but Saul hadn’t touched her in quite some time.  Jack’s investigation had unfortunately answered many of her questions.  Not only was Saul a fucking pervert, he was also a criminal.  Prior to all this trouble, Lena had always been comfortable with his work ethic and kind considerate nature.  She had obviously completely misjudged him.

Anger and fear intermingled as the two friends entered the restaurant.  Inside, the open room was dominated by heavy dark wooden beams framed by dark wooden trim lining the walls.  There were several elk and deer trophies on the far wall which also sported an imposing giant stone fireplace.  Heavy wooden tables and chairs were set up throughout the open space creating a lodge type feel.

The two women began scanning the room looking for the restrooms; which both were soon to be in dire need of.  Out of the dimness a voice greeted them.  “Thank you for coming Mrs. Neuberg, I’m glad that Mrs. Parsons was also able to join us.  A tall fit distinguished looking older man with short graying combed back hair wearing an immaculate dark business suit, walked toward them from between several of the tables.

He was well over six feet tall with a handsome lined face, powerful jaw line, and spoke with a hint of an accent.  “Please be seated you will find the service here is excellent.”  He said, motioning to one of the tables near the center of the room.  The two seated themselves with the tall gentleman’s assistance, after which he seated himself across the table from them.

Almost immediately a handsome, athletic muscular white man in his mid 20’s, with short cropped brown hair entered the room.  He was dressed in skin tight latex shorts a matching tank top, highlighting his impressive fitness level.  He had the lean musculature of a sprinter, with low body fat and obvious definition.  His mouth was stretched around a large pink ball gag that was secured tightly behind his head and he wore shiny leather combat style boots.

He approached the table and both women noticed an odd shaped bulge in the front of his tight latex shorts.  He stood silently near the table facing in the direction of the two women.  “He will be glad to take your order ladies.  I would recommend that we start with a nice glass of wine.”  The man addressed them.  He then spoke quickly in German to the man and then turned back toward the two women.

Lena was uncomfortable and fearful, not knowing how to react to this bizarre situation.  Kassi surprised Lena when she unexpectedly spoke up.

“We will both have a glass of merlot to get us started.  Also, bring us a menu.”  She said confidently to the unusual waiter.

Lena glanced at Kassi who seemed to be staring uncomfortably at the tall bizarrely dressed waiter.  She also noticed that another of Kassi’s shirt buttons had apparently popped loose, revealing a full view of her cleavage and exposing her light blue silk bra.  Lena felt a surge of fear and dread as confusion continued to dominate her thoughts.  What the fuck did this man want?  Was he the man that Saul was paying to commit these disgusting acts?

The waiter walked away from the table in careful almost tentative steps toward the dimly lit back of the room where there was an open entrance.  The two women sat in an uncomfortable silence as the distinguished man observed them with a piercing gaze.  Lena shuddered as she met his gaze, quickly looking down at her lap, feeling as though he could clearly see her fear and confusion.

Kassi, although also fearful, was on the verge of having an explosive orgasm.  The entire experience was so bizarrely exciting, she could barely contain herself.  Her mind was moving a hundred miles an hour with a thousand unanswered questions.  She felt an electric jolt deep in her dripping pussy as the man locked eyes with her; seeing the desire that was almost overwhelming.  She noticed the ghost of brief smile on his otherwise serious face.

The young oddly dressed waiter returned bearing a tray with two glasses of wine and a short glass of what appeared to be a mixed drink with ice.  He carefully placed each glass on the table and then gave the two women a menu.  He then stepped back placing his hands behind his back and stared down at his feet.

The group began sipping their drinks, although neither of the women had even reached for the menu.  After setting his drink back on the table, the man introduced himself.  “I am Armand.  Thank you for willingly meeting with me.  Choosing otherwise, may have led to some unfortunate consequences.  We understand that you have hired a Mr. Jack Lete of Axis Corporation, to investigate your husband’s infidelities.

His investigators have proved surprisingly resourceful, as you are now well aware.  Mrs. Neuberg, your husband has made some choices that are going to significantly impact your life.  No aspect of your relationship will be untouched.”

Lena felt a cold fear wash down her back as Armand continued speaking.

“We became aware of Mr. Neuberg after one of our group members, who works with a client of your husband’s, noticed some shall we say, improprieties.  The member serves on the board of a charity organization for which your husband is the accountant.  She noticed that a significant amount of money had gone missing.  She asked us to check into the anomaly; which prompted an investigation into your husband’s business practices.  As Mr. Lete has already informed you, we discovered some significant criminal activities, some of which Mr. Lete is unaware of.”

Armand continued.

“During the course of our investigation we discovered that your husband was also becoming very interested in exploring his sexual interests, outside his marital commitment.  We took the opportunity to meet with Mr. Neuberg and begin an intervention.  Let me give you some basic information about Reformation Group.

Over the last few years, we have witnessed a number of the wealthy and privileged, indiscriminately destroy numerous lives, with their underhanded criminal business practices and arrogant lifestyles.  Our group formed to begin addressing these indiscretions, in our own unique manner.”

Armand paused to take another sip of his drink.

“I will not go into great detail at this time, but suffice it to say, our group had been quite successful in not only reforming some of these criminals, but more importantly, redressing their wrongs with those who have been victimized.”

Armand took what appeared to be a slender television remote control out of his jacket pocket and pushed one of the buttons.  Out of the dim entrance at the back of the room, another man walked toward the table.  He was dressed almost identically to the waiter, with two distinct differences.  His face and head were covered with a tight leather hood leaving only his eyes and mouth uncovered, and his hands were securely bound behind his back with thick leather cuffs.  The man was also in quite good shape, but much slighter and shorter than the waiter.

Almost immediately after entering the room, he seemed to pause and begin to turn quickly back toward the entrance.  Armand activated another button on the remote, which seemed to almost drop the man to his knees.  After recovering, the man approached the table on the side that Armand was sitting.  As the man reached the table he stopped, turned, and knelt down of the floor facing away.  They noticed that the man had some sort of manila file in his hand, which he pushed upward toward Armand, causing his face to press down toward the floor.

Armand took the folder and opened it as he sat it down next to his drink opening it.  Inside the folder there appeared to be a fairly substantial amount of paperwork, topped off by a very official looking document.

“Frequently people become involved in serious criminal misconduct and the authorities are called in to handle the problem.  The authorities, although quite well intentioned, have only a few very basic tools at their disposal to solve these often complicated affairs.  They conduct an investigation, seek criminal charges, arrest the perpetrator, and proceed with prosecution.  In the case of financial crimes, these cases generally end in light prison terms and the seizing of assets which never get returned to the victims.

We offer a very different option.  Reformation Group also conducts a thorough investigation, but takes a very different approach to resolution.  Each case is different, but all have some commonality.  After our investigation is concluded, we meet with the miscreant and offer some of them an opportunity to redress their evils without involving the authorities.

During the investigation of your husband, we were surprised to learn that you knew absolutely nothing about his little schemes.  Commonly, we find that one spouse is just as culpable as the other, normally requiring a remedy for both.  In your husband’s case, we were confident that you were not enjoying the fruits of his crimes, or knew anything about his activities.  We are viewing you as another of Mr. Neuberg’s victims.

Reformation Group has begun stepping up operations over the last few months.  The crumbling economy is closely linked with the greed of your husband and those like him.  Your husband is a talented accountant, who will be providing invaluable services to the Group as we conduct these interventions.”

Armand sat the remote down on the table and handed dumbfound Lena the official looking document from the folder.

“This contract was entered into by Mr. Neuberg to ensure, assuming your husband continues to cooperate, that the information we have gained during our investigation is not turned over to the authorities.  That copy is yours, I recommend that your keep it private and read it at your earliest convenience.  In summary, your husband belongs to Reformation Group.  We own him.  He has forfeited any human rights for the period of the contract, which in his case is 10 years.

In return, we will not take his assets, allowing you and the children to continue living in the manner that you are accustomed to.  He has already made financial amends to many of his victims, but must serve the group for the full term of the contract.  I will admit, in addition to criminal prosecution, we also threatened to disclose some of your husband’s sexual practices.  As you know we have video and photographic evidence of his interests.  You have only seen the tip of the iceberg, so to speak.

In the beginning we were going to try and keep you unaware of this arraignment.  That is until you hired Mr. Lete to conduct his investigation.  His discoveries caused us to make a rare change of plans.  Your husband was going to serve you with divorce papers within the next two weeks, followed by an announcement that he was taking a job overseas.

You would have been well provided for in the divorce and not heard much from your husband.  Although painful, we thought it would be the best course of action for you and the children.  Instead, we have decided to offer you an opportunity to knowingly participate in the punishment and reformation of your husband.  In the contract you will discover that our group believes in very strict and highly unusual punishments.  You may initially judge them to be distasteful, but I urge you to keep an open mind.

Mrs. Neuberg, you are going to be given a very rare opportunity.  I sincerely suggest you hold off passing a quick judgment.  You and Mrs. Parsons are invited to attend a special event, hosted by Reformation Group Friday evening.  We have also extended an invitation to Mr. Lete, who has proven to be quite resourceful.  You life has already changed.  It is up to you to determine if the change is for better or worse.”

Armand turned his gaze to Kassi, but addressed his comments to both women.

“We caution you both to not speak a word of this to anyone, other than Mr. Lete.  Violation of my admonition will bring extreme consequences.  Your safety is guaranteed at the event.  Mrs. Parsons, you are not to speak of this entire situation with your husband.  We are still considering how much he should know.”

He smiled at both and clapped his hands, startling the two dumbfounded women.  “Let’s order, I’m starving.”

Both Lena and Kassi’s bladders were on the verge of bursting.  Although terrified, Lena asked quietly if she could be excused to use the restroom.  Armand smiled pointing toward the dimly let entrance where the two men had come from.  The waiter hurried to help them stand, and they walked toward the rear of the room, from which the two strange men had come.

Once through the entrance they entered a dimly lit hallway.  At the end there were double swinging doors that appeared to lead toward a kitchen area.  Along the right side there was a closed door that looked might lead to a restroom.  They pushed through the door and entered a beautiful state of the art tiled restroom.

Both were shocked to see a couple in their mid 50’s standing against a wall near the urinals.  The man was dressed identically to the waiter and the woman was dressed in a skin tight matching black latex corset and mini skirt.  They both had ball gags, like the waiter, and the woman wore thigh high black mesh stockings with a visible garter and shiny high heels.  The woman’s corset came up just beneath her large augmented breasts.  Her large breasts were covered in welts and bruises with each nipple being pierced with heavy gage silver studs.  The woman although aged was still beautiful, with toned long legs.  The man was well past his prime with his large paunchy belly made a mockery of the tight latex clothes.

They stood against the wall, with their hands clasped behind their lower backs.  The woman’s hands and arms up above the elbow were also encased in tight black latex gloves.

The two women urinated as quickly as possible and were greeted by the couple, who provided hot towels and stood ready to assist them in any manner.  Both women shared glances as they washed up, but didn’t feel comfortable talking.  Kassi noticed that Lena appeared to be on the verge of bursting into tears again.

Lena and Kassi returned to the table and saw that their wine had been refreshed.  They noticed that the smaller man was now kneeling on the other side of the table, near Lena’s seat.

Armand smiled as he activated remote again, causing the small man to groan and hunch forward.  They could see that he was gagged under the tight leather hood.  The man stood quickly and the waiter reached behind the man’s lower back and began unzipping the tight latex shorts.  The smaller man stood still as the waiter pulled the zipper down under the strange bulge in the shorts.  Once they were loose, the waiter wiggled them down until the smaller man could step out of them.

Both women were shocked to see that a strange looking hard clear plastic contraption completely encapsulated them man’s small hairless penis and scrotum.  It was some sort of small plastic chamber, strapped over his genitals and around his thighs and waist.  It mimicked the natural shape of the penis and balls, having a small opening at the lower end that would allow urine to escape.  Even though the man’s penis was small it was obviously being crushed by the contraption.

Through the clear plastic contraption, they noticed odd looking electrical type bands encircling the base of his penis and scrotum, much like an elaborate cock ring.  So shocked and entranced by the strange device they were both completely taken aback when the waiter removed the man’s leather hook.

A shamefaced Saul Neuberg stood before them.

Lena, already in shock, was now completely dumbfounded.  He stared at the floor with tears streaming down his cheeks.  The kernel of rage under all the shock and dismay, burst into an explosion of anger.

Chapter 7 – Decisions

It was a good thing Lena was not a trained fighter.  The explosion of rage transformed the beautiful blonde into a crazed wild woman.  Kassi and Armand were stunned as the gorgeous blond jumped up and began doing her best imitation of a MMA fighter, attempting to beat Saul into a bloody pulp.  Lena sprang from her seat, double hand pushing Saul violently in the chest, catching him completely off guard.  Saul flew backward landing on his back causing his head to bounce off the hardwood floor.  Saul’s hands were still tightly bound behind his back so he could do nothing as Lena rained punishment down on him, continuing her attack by launching kicks into his groin stomach and head.

Her face was a mask of rage as she began screaming unintelligibly as she attacked.  Armand and Kassi enjoyed the view of Lena’s athletic form in full action as Lena’s large breasts stretched and swayed under her tight shirt.  Her dress began hiking up over her hips as she kicked, giving them a wonderful view of her perfect tanned ass, framed by black thigh high stockings, garters, and a thong.

Lena, still wearing her three inch heels, landed a kick with such force on Saul’s groin that the connective straps to the odd hard plastic contraption separated and flew off.  There was still an odd looking dark strap wrapped around the base of his penis and balls.  Saul rolled to the side pulling his knees up toward his chest in an attempt to protect his groin leaving his lower back open to the continuing kicks.  Lena barely noticed an odd looking fairly large black plug of some sort was crammed into his tight twink ass.

Armand stood and gently broke Lena’s attack on Saul off by grasping her upper arms and pulling her back.  “Hold on, let me help,” he said calmly to Lena, who was now breathing heavily and had tears streaming down her beautiful face.  She briefly struggled before allowing the tall man to pull her back.

“I understand your anger and hope you will come to fully embrace it.  Allow me to demonstrate some additional options.”  He removed the remote from his jacket pocket and handed it to Lena.  The remote had a small dial surrounded by several banks of red, green, and blue buttons.  “The dial represents the power of the electrical charge and the buttons control the various locations that you can shock the wearer.” explained Armand.  “As you can see your husband is currently equipped with two punishment options.  These buttons control the conductor band around the base of his penis and ball, and these control the butt plug wedged in his ass.

“Stand,” commanded Armand in a stern voice.  Saul, who was sobbing, rolled to his side and struggled to get to his feet, made more difficult due to his bindings.  They watched him stand and face Lena and Armand.  Tears mixed with snot were running freely down his face, dripping from his nose around the gag, down to his chin and on to his chest and stomach.  He bowed his head in shame as they stared at his small but rock hard erection that was jutting out, with precum beginning to drip off the tip.

The sight of her husband’s erect penis further enraged Lena, who tried to dive toward Saul again.  Armand intercepted her, grasping her around the waist and lifting her completely off the ground.  “Stop, I said hold on,” he said as he easily lifted her.  Kassi ran to her sobbing friend as Armand put her back on the hardwood floor.

Armand in a much firmer voice said, “Mrs. Neuberg, I will tolerate no further outbursts.  Sit down and watch.”  Armand turned his back on the two women as Kassi helped Lena take a seat.

“Present,” Armand commanded in a firm voice.  The two quickly men quickly walked toward him, knelt and bowed forward with their hands clasped behind their backs, foreheads touching the floor.  Armand pushed a button on the remote and there was a sharp click that came from the cuffs at the tall man’s wrists as they were locked together.  “Their restraints are powerful magnetic locks,” explained Armand.  The remote controls all of their restraints, including the connection for the ball gag.  Both men were, before your kick, equipped with cock and ball restraint devises designed to punish them at the whim of the holder.  The hard plastic restraint keeps them from enjoying any sexual contact,” he continued.  “Although each slave’s contract is unique, they all include a clause restricting them from sexual release, without approval.”

“Stand,” he commanded, as the two men awkwardly regained their feet.  They heard another click as the tall man’s wrists were released.  “Show them the restraint.”  The handsome tall man blushed deeply as he unzipped his tight latex shorts and pushed them down around his thighs, exposing an identical clear hard plastic restraint devise, with the same odd strap wrapped around the base of his penis and balls.  His device was slightly larger to accommodate his much larger cock and balls.  He slid the shorts down further finally removing them completely and dropping them on the hardwood floor.

“Turn and bend over.”  Both men quickly turned spread their legs and bent forward.  The tall man grabbed his ankles and Saul, with his wrists restrained, and awkwardly bent as far forward as possible without losing his balance.  Armand activated one of the buttons and there was a corresponding click from Saul’s cuffs as they separated.  Saul quickly mirrored the tall man next to him by putting his hands on his ankles.

Both women could now clearly see the large dark plugs slightly extending from their asses.  “As you can see, they are both also equipped with our patented punishment plugs.”  He activated another button and a loud whining began emitting from the plugs.  Both their bodies tensed initially then slowly relaxed as they regained some composure.  “The plugs vibrate and allow for deep bowel shocks, like nothing you can imagine.  I will forewarn you these are not toys and should be used carefully.  Stand,” he commanded.

The two men straightened and turned back around facing the group.  “Alex, remove your cock restraint.”  Armand activated another button on the remote and there was a corresponding click in the area around the hard plastic cock restraint.  Alex reached down and slid the tight restraint off his crushed cock and balls.  Almost instantly, blood began rushing into his large cock, which within a few seconds was completely erect.  The two women were shocked by the contrast between Saul and Alex’s hairless cocks and ball sizes.  Both men were in great shape, but Saul’s tiny erection was easily doubled by Alex’s beautiful cock and large balls.  The base of both men’s cock and balls were still encircled by the dark strap.

Armand increased the power of the butt plug vibration and both men’s causing them to clench their abs and make their cocks begin to twitch.  “Alex has participated in our program for over two years.  How long has it been since you were allowed to ejaculate,” Armand asked as he activated another button on the remote.  A soft click sounded and the ball gag was loosened enough that Alex could push it out of his mouth and speak.  “Master, eight months and seventeen days, Master,” he stuttered.  Alex quickly pushed the gag back in his mouth as it clicked and tightened again.

“Lena, like Alex, your husband for the duration of his contract will not be allowed to orgasm without permission.  As you can see, it results in quite a display of frustration,” he said looking down at the two men’s twitching cocks.  “Any unauthorized orgasm is punished quite severely.  Remove your shirts.”  The two men simultaneously began unzipping their tight black latex tank tops and slipped them over their heads then dropped them on the floor.  Both men’s low body fat and tight abs were prominently displayed as they stood with their hands behind their backs and erections jutting forward.  Their bodies sagged slightly as Armand deactivated the vibration in the plugs.  “You may also be interested to know that there are tiny wireless sensors attached to each of the restraints that record all sorts of information for us.  We are primarily interested in controlling our subject’s climaxes, so the devises communicate heart rates, oxygen concentrations, and breath rates with our computer, which in turn determines if we need to deliver punishment.”

Kassi and Lena’s attention was drawn toward the back of the room as the woman from the bathroom approached.  She carried a tray with more drinks which she sat on the table near Armand who casually reached up and began caressing and pinching her pierced nipple of her right augmented breast as she leaned over with the tray.  The beautiful older woman hissed and moaned through her gag as he pinched, closing her eyes as he pulled her nipple sharply away from her breast.  He let her nipple go and she stepped back.  “Roxy here is a victim of stupidity.  Turn and bend over,” he commanded.  She quickly turned away from the table, spread her legs, and bent forward grasping her ankles with her hands.  The position caused her tight mini skirt to rise, clearly displaying her ass and cunt.

Kassi and Lena could see the end of a similar looking black butt plug emerging from her pucker, but were stunned by the piercings that lined her wet cunt.  There were three heavy gauged rings placed evenly through the lips on each side of her cunt with an additional ring pierced her clit hood.  A large safety pin shaped lock was threaded through each of the rings, effectively locking her pussy closed.  The lock was located directly in front of the clit ring.  “Each of our female slaves is equipped with the chastity piercings.  Effective and highly erotic,” explained Armand.  Kassi and Lena also noticed that her ass and under thighs, like her breasts, were adorned with nasty looking welts and bruises.

“Roxy’s husband was caught being involved in some dirty deeds.  Like you Lena, we tried to allow Roxy an opportunity to work with us to reform her wayward husband.  Unwisely, she attempted to contact the authorities,” Armand said as he smiled wickedly at Lena.  “Now she will share her husband’s fate.”

“Lena, come here,” Armand commanded.  Lena stood up and walked over and stood in front of Armand.  “It is time you learn to manage slaves,” he said as he activated the remote causing Saul to arch violently and scream through the gag.

Chapter 8 – Contract

The days following Lena’s visit to the restaurant were filled with confusion, emotional pain, and burgeoning understanding; understanding that her life had irrevocably changed.  She and Kassi had spent almost three hours learning to use various restraints and devises to “reform” her husband and the other participants in the program.

Understanding began as Lena watched her best friend lose herself in complete lust and depravity.  Kassi had come unglued as the session in the restaurant unfolded, fully participating with Armand, Roxy and Alex, leaving Saul for Lena.

Lena finished applying her makeup in front of the mirror in the master bed room bath of her beautiful north side home.  Finished, she walked into the bedroom and stood naked before the full length mirror.  While turning and twisting she ruthlessly evaluated her heavy breasted petite gymnast body.  In truth, she looked better than ever, the two children had left only a few faint stretch marks.  Low carb eating and regular workouts left her abs tight and her overall body fat very low.  She admired her balance of toned athleticism with her gorgeous full breasts, and round tight ass.

She sat on the bed, still facing the mirror and gently began rubbing her fingers around her shaved pussy lips and prominent clit.  Lena spread her tanned legs and began slowly exploring her wet pussy with the fingers of her right hand while watching in the mirror.  She leaned back and rubbed her overall pussy then took her index and middle finger and began pinching on either side of her lips.  She pushed them together, gently pulling her full lips out from her pelvis capturing her large hooded clit at the top, in the web of the two fingers.  Lena had always been slightly embarrassed by her prominent lips and oversized clit.

Lena had never watched porn and even at the gym locker room avoided really staring too closely at other naked women.  Saul had been the first man she had seen naked in the light.  She released her cunt lips and began lightly fingering her clit and dipping her fingers in and out of her now dripping pussy.  Blushing as she flashed back to the restaurant, reliving the rage at Saul’s betrayal that led her to ruthlessly punish her pathetic husband.

Along the way she watched her best friend suck and fuck Armand to complete exhaustion, simultaneously taking full advantage of the other slave’s services; willingly punishing them for any real or perceived infraction.

Lena’s breathing deepened as she increased the speed and pressure of her fingers, visualizing each of Saul’s punishments.  She remembered Saul curled on the floor shocked, beaten, and shamed.  Unbelievably, his cock was still rock hard and twitching.  In the end, she stood over him and smashed his tiny erection with the hard edge of the toe of her shoe.  He screamed into the gag as he uncontrollably quivered in pain.  Lena had resisted driving her high heel through his swollen scrotum and instead tried to smash his erection into the hard floor.  Saul groaned and cried as he suddenly began spurting his semen out onto hardwood floor.  What kind of fucking weird pathetic freak was she married to?  Lena had smiled, knowing he would be thoroughly punished for his ejaculation.

She was startled back to reality by the sound of her cell phone vibrating on the dresser.  She reluctantly stopped finger fucking herself and got up to check the message.  “On my way, see you in a few, the limo just picked me up,” read the text message from Kassi.  Lena had lost track of time and now quickly began finishing getting ready.

Tonight they were meeting Jack Lete at the Reformation Group’s warehouse gathering.  Lena hurried putting on a matching lacy bra, thong panties, garter, and black stockings.  She again admired her body as she compressed her large breasts into the bra creating impressive cleavage.  She topped everything off with a low cut backless short black dinner dress and black high heels.  Although she had toyed with putting her long blonde hair up, she had decided to leave it long over her shoulders.

RG’s babysitter had arrived over an hour ago, effectively freeing her for the entire evening.  The children hadn’t really been asking much about their father who usually worked a lot.  So far they were entranced with the beautiful young babysitter, Elena who was playing tea with the girls.

After the restaurant, Lena had carefully read Saul’s contract provided by Armand.  Saul’s term was 10 years, during which he would be living in RG’s facility, unless Lena needed him for some sort of pubic function.  He would visit the girls under controlled circumstanced with the goal of eventually fazing him out of their lives.

Lena knew that she still loved Saul in some odd way, but now knew that he was not her future.  If the dreams she had been having were any indicator, her future would be much more interesting.  Just this morning she awoke from a vivid dream where she and Kassi were back in the restaurant blowing Armand.  Kassi was sucking his cock while Lena sucked and licked his large balls.  Frustrated by the alarm waking her, Lena had quickly finished herself.  Masturbation had never been very important to Lena.  Since Helmut’s she hadn’t been able to stop.

Finished dressing, she grabbed her small handbag and quickly went downstairs to check on the kids.  They hardly noticed her goodbyes as the babysitter waived.  Lena’s heels clicked on the tile floor as she walked in the kitchen and looked at the contract resting on the large oak table.  Armand had given her and Kassi each a membership contract.  Reformation Group required any potential members to complete an unspecified “rigorous” training program and probationary period.  Lena looked at her signature which was clearly written on the bottom.  Any thoughts of tearing it were quickly dismissed.  Although it made her very nervous, it was time for a life change.  She folded it carefully and placed it in the ornate envelope.

A honk sounded from outside and Lena checked the window, seeing a long black limo waiting in her driveway.

Jack watched Sid, Gwen, Frank and Xavi prepping for tonight’s operation in the large garage at Axis’s Chicago headquarters.  Sid stood to the side sipping a soda; his computer work done for the night.  The wireless surveillance cameras were functioning well and transmitting into the van.  They had captured the limo picking up Kassi and Lena at their respective homes.  The large screen on the wall was now showing several angles of the warehouse where Reformation Group had invited Jack.

Gwen was getting the wire and portable camera’s ready while Frank and Xavi were setting up the van and checking the op kits.  Prior to getting hired by Axix, Frank and Xavi had worked with Jack for several years in the military; Frank was a former SEAL and Xavi a former Green Beret.  They were both geared up, in case Jack ran in to some unexpected surprises during the night.

Xavi Sanchez was from Texas, and spoke with the accompanying pleasant Texan drawl.  “That there blonde, was one hot piece of ass, bro. I would love to break it off in that ass.” Frank Green a tall black man, with a gleaming shaved head, agreed. “Hey boss.  What the fuck?  Did you tap those two yet, they are tight a fuck,” he laughed referring to Lena and Kassi.

Jack ignored their teasing as he stripped out of his polo shirt and khaki cargo pants.  His shirt, tux, and shoes were hanging nearby.  Stripped down to his boxers, Jack walked over to a table that Gwen was working at near the van.  Gwen in her early 20’s, was hard core punk like Sid and also very skilled as a computer hacker.  Gwen had the added bonus of being a hot little piece of ass and a camera expert.  Prior to Jack hiring her at Axis, she spent every spare minute, when not fucking Sid, working on movie sets, and running cameras.  Jack got a great look at her tight ass as she squatted near the table while finishing some wire and camera work.   She had blue dreadlocks pulled back away from her face and was wearing tight black Dickey capri pants with All Star sneakers and a tight black tank.  She was a small petite girl who had numerous piercings and full sleeve tats.  Jack admired the tattoo and thong peeking out the top of her ass crack above the Dickeys.

Gwen had been working for Axis with Sid now for just over two months. Ever since she had been hired, everyone at the company had been talking about Jack like he was a god.  No one at Axis ever mentioned specifics, but they all respected and admired Lete.  This was the first operation where she had a chance to work with Jack, normally had been handling the business side of the Chicago location.  She had expected the typical tough guy commando type when Sid told her about the job interview.  Instead, she met with a professional intelligent man who talked cameras and theater with her for the first hour of interview.

Gwen was usually into fucking the skinny tattooed punk metal looking men, but could see herself making an exception for Jack. She couldn’t really place Jack’s age; somewhere in his early 40’s according to her checks on the internet.  He was just over 6 feet of dense muscle.  Unlike the usual bodybuilder, Jack was muscular and ripped in a flexible gymnast athletic way.  All of the Axis Corp employee’s were required to train at the office gym.  The Axis gym was different than any other gym Gwen had ever seen.  Everything they did was performance oriented.  The equipment was functional and simple; ropes, kettle bells, Olympic lifting platforms, reactive med balls, gymnastic rings, boxes, mats, and much more.  Frank was the primary trainer at Axis and all employees were encouraged to utilize the facilities.  Gwen had never been so sore in her life after the first few workouts Frank ran her through.  Axis also had a full traditional martial arts dojo attached to the gym, where employees also trained several times a week.  They were also provided weapon training at the company owned farm located in a rural area outside of the Chicago land area.

From watching him workout, Gwen knew that Jack’s muscle was all functional.  She hadn’t trained with him in the dojo, but everyone talked about his skill.  Most intriguing to Gwen, Jack had numerous Japanese themed tattoos across his body. He had full sleeve scenes, depicting interesting mixtures of nature, animal, and demon type Japanese art.  Gwen knew that she had seen several of the images back in school, but just couldn’t place them.  He had several large chest, back, leg, and full arm sleeve tattoos.  Several of the tattoos were interrupted by evil looking scars and skin blemishes.  The other operators hinted at numerous stories about the crazy shit Jack been in.  Interestingly, in normal business attire no one would ever assume he had the tats and scars.

Gwen packed the three remote cams, extra wire, and back up transmitter in a small plastic tube.  They anticipated that Jack would be thoroughly searched when he arrived at the warehouse, so they decided to pack some back up equipment.  She got out a bottle of lube and got the camera tube ready.

Jack smiled as he walked over and pulled the boxer briefs down around his muscular thighs.  “Thanks for getting it ready,” he said as he looked her in the eyes.  Jack took the lubricated tube with one hand and casually bent forward slightly, spreading his ass with his other hand.  Gwen almost gasped when she saw Jack’s amazing cock and balls.  She had seen bigger in porn, but not in person.  His flaccid circumcised cock was huge and his low hanging balls were amazing.  He canted to the left, slightly lifting up on the ball of his right foot and began pushing the tube up his ass.  Gwen looked up meeting eyes with Jack as he pushed the tube in.  She was almost shaken by the intensity of his gaze, leaving her feeling flustered and turned on by the experience.  He finished inserting the tube and pulled his boxer briefs back up.  The boxers did very little to hide the cock and balls that bulged down the left side of his thigh.

Gwen taped the main wire on his shaved chest, activating the transmitter, which Sid checked in the van.  Jack finished dressing and couldn’t help but think that Gwen would be a seriously fun little fuck.  He wouldn’t do anything as long as she and Sid were together, but thought to himself that she was most definitely an added bonus to Axis.  She and Sid were also helping recruit several other techs.  He carefully clipped his holstered Glock 27 in the back of his waistband, placed a folding karambit in his left pocket and clipped a straight folder next to the pistol.

Preparations made, Jack press checked his pistol then got in a black Tahoe he was going to drive for the evening.

Chapter 9 – New membership

Lena’s legs shook in fear as she stood, attempting to remain completely still.  She tensed slightly against the restraints which were holding her wrists and elbows tightly bound behind her back.  Her head was completely encased in a leather hood with only a small breathing tube, designed to cut off all sight and sound.

Kassi and Lena’s ride in the limo had been pleasant enough; they were both dressed to the nine’s and very horny.  Kassi had proudly showed Lena the vertical clit hood piercing she got during the week, inspired by the fun she had with Roxy at Helmut’s.  They also openly wondered what the “training” program might be like, which was referenced in the contract they both signed.  Neither had considered that they would be the recipient of Reformation Group’s punishment.  Lena now clearly realized that she should have asked some questions prior to signing.

The limo arrived at the group’s location more quickly than expected and they watched out the tinted windows as security directed the limo into a large open garage bay.  The automated door closed behind the limo.  Just as they were going to reach for the door handle everything went dark.  Confused, they tried to open the limo doors which were now locked.  They were startled as the passenger side door of the limo was opened quickly and a bright light was shined into the interior, effectively blinding the two beautiful passengers.

Kassi was called out of the limo first.  A commanding voice directed her to step out of the limo, facing the blinding light.  Lena overheard a brief scuffle, and then heard the same voice directing her to also step out facing the light.  As her heels made contact with the ground and she leaned forward to stand up, strong hand grabbed her, yanking her right out of the heels.  A gloved hand covered her mouth as her arms were pinned behind her back then secured at the elbows and wrists, painfully forcing her shoulders back and large chest out.  Still upright, the hand was removed from her mouth as the hood was slipped over her head and quickly tightly secured.

Strong arms picked her up and threw her easily over a stout shoulder.  Lena felt light headed as she struggle for breath through the small tube, worrying that it could become blocked or clogged.  The hood effectively cut her off from the outside world; the bouncing walk of the man carrying her gave Lena the feeling that she was possibly being carried down stairs.  As she was abruptly set back down on her stocking clad feet, a voice emitted from a speaker in the hood ordered her to stand still until given further directions.

Hands grasped her upper arms and she began stumbling as pressure from the hands began pushing her in an unknown forward direction.  She had to blindly trust that the hands were guiding her safely as she tentatively walked in the direction she was pushed.  They eventually stopped moving and the restraints on her elbows were removed as she felt a click on her wrists.  Lena felt a cranking rumble as her wrists which were bound behind her back, slowly but surely began to rise.  Pain lanced through her shoulder and arms as the height increased eventually forcing her to lean forward and stand slightly on the balls of her feet and toes.  Her legs were suddenly forced further apart forcing her to adjust her ass out and the height was adjusted to accommodate her new foot placement.

Time passed as Lena’s physical and emotional discomfort grew.  She had already witnessed what the group was capable of.  Why were they treating her this way?  She wasn’t the perverted criminal?  Saul was!  Fear and anger mixed as she thought of Saul.  Fear of what he had gotten her into and anger towards him.

Even in pain and discomfort Lena smiled inwardly as she thought of the pain and humiliation she had inflicted on her husband.

Lena was drawn back to her present condition as she felt something brush against her upper back, ass, then lightly touch her neck and breasts.  A jolt of fear coursed through her as she wondered who or what was doing the touching.  Goose bumps grew across her exposed skin as an involuntary chill stalked through her body.  Another light touch along her exposed throat, this one cold and metallic caused her to pull away and shudder.  The touch trailed down her throat and between her full breasts, then back up across the other side of her throat and along her shoulder and one of her stretched arms.

Time passed again before she felt the cold metal brush her throat again, trailing down along the inside curve of her left breast into her cleavage.  Lena felt her dress pull slightly in the front then slowly loosen and then pull again.  Her dress began peeling away from her body.  Fear and humiliation surged through her as she felt the metallic touch next trail down her shoulders and along her back between her raised arms, stopping at the scoop of her backless dress.  She felt pushing and pulling again as her dress fell completely away from her body.

Lena felt heat and simultaneous chill rush across her exposed skin, knowing that she was being lewdly displayed.  Displayed in front of whom?  Confusion, anger, anxiety, and wonder combined; leaving her shamed and betrayed, betrayed by Saul and now by the group.  Surprisingly, betrayal now by her body…one more tug at the front of her bra and it also fell to the foor.  Lena felt her heavy breasts fall free as her nipples hardened.  She now stood almost completely naked exept for her thong, garters. and stockings.

Unknown to Lena she and Kassi were standing near each other and both identically displayed.

Kassi, unlike her gorgeous friend, was lost in a completely different world.  A world where her deepest sexual fantasies and desired were being awakened and hopefully unleashed.  Kassi was awash in desire and shameful need.  The pain in her arms, chest and back fired the heat in her cunt, driving her to heights of sexual need she had never before experience.  A beautiful, highly sexual woman, Kassi was now almost out of her mind with need.  Need to fuck, be fucked, used, hurt, and destroyed.  The knowledge that she no longer could object or ask; no longer could she control, only be controlled.

Kassi knew her small thong panties were soaked.  Cut off from the outside by the hood, she imagined herself hanging in her bra, thong, stockings and garter belt with men and women walking around her; preparing to use her depraved needful body.  Something or someone began lightly caressing her large augmented breasts, concentrating on pinching her sensitive rock hard nipples.  Pain and electric sensations shot through her body as spasms began deep in her stomach and cunt.  Fighting against the pain in her arms which were still pulled sharply up behind her; Kassi tried to increase the contact with her breasts by moving them back and forth hoping to increase the sensation.  She needed to cum so badly.  No, not enough she thought, as they stopped touching her breasts.

Kassi squirmed and pulled in her restraints willing for someone to touch her, fuck her, do anything; acknowledge that she needed them to touch her.  She imagined the sight of her toned tan body, hooded and arms pulled up behind her back, sweat streaming down her sides, between her breasts and down her stomach.  She began trying, without success, to rub her thighs together, attempting to create some sort of stimulation.  Kassi reveled in the utter helpless arousal, knowing that she would only cum when someone else wanted her to.

Jack pulled up in front of the ghetto warehouse and was met by security.  Pre-surveillance and Sid’s research had already identified Reformation Group’s security contractor as a fly by night Chicago based outfit, which underpaid and under trained most of their staff.  Payne Inc, was owned and run by a retired Chicago P.D. officer who had never been much of a cop.

The large but soft looking guard waived him toward an opening garage door located on the west side of the building, in between a construction site and the old warehouse.  Jack pulled up next to the construction area and parked.  He was out quickly and came around the back of the vehicle to meet the security officer.

“I’m parking here,” said Jack without expecting an argument.  The big guard sputtered, but didn’t say anything.  He pointed to the open garage door, implying that Jack should walk with him.  They walked into the open garage bay and were met by Armand and Duscha the former Russian ballerina.  Armand was wearing a conservative tux and the gorgeous former dancer was wearing an expensive low cut green evening dress that left little to the imagination.

“Thank you for coming Mr. Lete.  It’s good to finally meet you.  This is Duscha, one of my assistants,” Armand said gesturing to the tall blonde standing next to him.  Duscha inclined her head, “Zdrastveetsa, Jack”.  “Zrdrast, Jack responded as he kissed the top of her extended left hand.

“Mr. Lete, please allow Mr. Jackabowski to pat you down, we take security quite seriously,” said Armand as the tall heavy set guard stepped forward.  Jack smiled, “Let me save you some time big guy,” he said as he drew the Glock and handed him the Karambit.  The large guard was dressed in a light windbreaker, khaki cargo pants and a polo shirt.  Jack had already noticed that he carried his side armed on the left side and was not wearing any type of body armor.  Two other guards were standing off in the shadows, similarly armed and dressed.

The big guard did a quick pat down, missing the straight clip knife on his strong side along his waistband.  He did feel the wire transmitter located in the center of Jacks chest.  Jack opened his shirt, pulled his white under t-shirt up, and removed the taped on transmitter, handing it to the big guard.

“Anything else there boss,” asked the guard.  “Nope,” said Jack as he smiled back at the guard.

Jack noticed that Armand and Duscha shared a quick glance as the guard pocketed the wire.  “Please follow us Mr. Lete, you will get your equipment back on your way out,” said Armand as he began walking toward a set of heavy double doors toward the back of the dimly lit warehouse garage bay.  One of the other security guards stepped up and opened the heavy doors which led into a hallway with an elevator.

Jack couldn’t help but admire the beautiful Russian as she and Armand walked ahead.  She was tall and lean with the musculature of a true professional.  The doors to the old elevator opened and they walked in and rode it down to the basement.  The elevator doors opened into a brightly lit hallway extending to the right and left.  Faint sounds of classical echoed faintly along the hospital like hallway lit by track lighting.  Jack followed Armand and Duscha was they walked to the left along the hallway where they approached another security guard standing near two open double doors on the right.  Jack noticed there was a men’s and woman’s rooms located on the left side of the hallway.  The two continued past the guard into a large open room filled with small round dinner tables with white table cloths and chairs set up in a large circle.  The smell of food permeated the room, and Jack noticed that three naked beautiful women were playing a cello, violin and flute off to the side.  Several platforms were set up strategically through the room and there were two hooded beautiful women bound and displayed in their panties, and stockings near the center of the tables.  Their arms were pulled up sharply behind their backs causing them to lean forward at an odd angle with their large breasts jutting forward.

“Do you mind if I hit the head,” asked Jack, pointing back over his shoulder to the men’s room in the hallway.  “Sure,” frowned Armand as Jack without waiting for his answer began walking toward the men’s room.

Once in the restroom, Jack walked into one of the stalls and dropped his pants.  While urinating into the bowl, he carefully removed the camera and transmitter tube from his ass.  He pocketed the cameras and quickly inserted the dual transmitter receiver into his left ear.  Not wanting to put the tube back up his ass, he quickly stowed it in the reservoir for the toilet.

Jack returned to the large room, smiling at the dopey security guard who glared at him as he passed.  Armand and Duscha were waiting for him and quickly waived for him to follow them toward another set of open doors that led out into another well lit hallway.  Jack stuck one of the cameras on the wall as he entered the hallway, with the camera facing back toward the large open room.  Armand and Duscha walked into the hallway and approached a large metal security door on the right.  Armand keyed in a code into the numeric pad and was rewarded with a click as the mechanical lock deactivated.

Jack followed Armand and Duscha as they entered the secure room.  Jack stepped into the room, which appeared to be some sort of modified entertainment room. There were several comfortable leather couches and chairs, set in a semi-circle around an enormous large screen TV, with a wet bar off to the side.  “Please have a seat Mr. Lete, Duscha will be glad to get you a drink.  What will it be?”  “How about a Guinness darling,” said Jack as he winked at Duscha.  The gorgeous Russian walked toward the bar without even a backward glance at Jack.  Jack took a seat as he heard her open the mini refrigerator.

Jack stuck another mini camera on the front edge of the arm of the theater chair he sat in, which was facing the large screen.  The lights dimmed as Armand took a seat as Duscha handed him a cold bottle of Guinness.  “Bolshoui spaciba,” Jack thanked Duscha for the beer.  “Whorosho,” she replied with an arched eyebrow.

With everyone seated the screen sprang to life.  After a short burst of “screen snow”, a black and white feed came clear.  Jack involuntarily tensed, as he recognized the scene. A naked Jack Lete was hanging in a dingy white walled, Mexican interrogation room.  The scene had to have been taken sometime close to the end, of his time in Mexican custody.  He was being tortured in a seedy safe house away from prying eyes, manacled by chains, to a hook, that was embedded in the ceiling.  His captors had rigged a hose up over the hook that constantly poured cold water down on him. There was a table off to the side with an electric generator, leads, two clips, and a wand.

His body had wasted away under the two months of abuse, allowing them to see the sharp ridges of bone along his spine and ribcage.  The running water caused his body to sway slightly showing the severity of the injuries, that not even his heavy tattoos covered.  A face that was swollen and misshapen; his body was covered in bruises, lacerations, and abrasions.  Jack knew that the video wouldn’t show the teeth they had pulled out or the ribs, fingers and toes they had broken.  He could see, the damage done to his nipples by the electrical leads which were still attached and the damage to his cock and swollen balls.

Watching the video feed brought back the two months of torture; causing Jack to smell his own shit, piss, blood, and burning flesh.  Unlike the average person, a strange calm spread through Jack as he watched the film.  Peace washed through his body, knowing that combat was imminent.

Jack calmly stood, expecting one of the security guards to rush into the room, casually wondering to himself how many of them he would have to kill as he got out of the warehouse.

“Just one more minute….Please, Mr. Lete,” said Armand in a slightly fearful tone.

The scene changed as three drunken Mexican police officers had just walked into the room.  Two male officers and a beautiful curvy female police officer all began stripping out of their uniforms.  Jack recognized their faces, and remembered the months of abuse.  They had all been drinking heavily and were making comments in Spanish about what they were going to do to Jack the next morning.

The female officer had been used to tease and abuse Jack as the other male officers laughed and joked.  It didn’t take long before she was on her hands and knees on the wet floor in front of Jack with a stiff dick in her mouth while the other male officer began pounding her pussy from behind.

The drunken officers had not noticed the fresh blood coming from Jack’s wrists and running down his arms.  Jack had been slowly tearing the flesh off his wrists; gaining just enough space that he could pull his hands free.  All three were caught completely off guard, when he pulled his hands through the manacles and attacked.  Jack was mesmerized, as he watched himself kill the two male officers in a quick and efficient manner.  He dropped down behind the one fucking the female officer from behind, quickly bending him backward by grabbing his hair and delivering a vicious blow to the throat that crushed his larynx.  He crumpled to the concrete floor, landing on his back with his erection still standing tall, as the other officer tried to go for his pistol in his gun belt covered in the heap of clothing on the floor.  Jack intercepted him with a floating throw that caused him to land with a sick crunch as his head hit the concrete floor.  Another throat crushing blow and both men were left rolling around helplessly on the floor as they suffocated.  The naked female officer didn’t try to fight, crawling under the table that was sitting in the corner of the interrogation room.

Jack wasted no time on her and retrieved the officer’s weapons, did a hasty weapon check and looped their weapon belts with extra ammo over his shoulders.  Only then did he pull on some uniform pants and walk out of the unlocked interrogation room.  The video feed followed Jack, as he moved tactically through the rest of the safe house, killing anyone who tried to stop him, reloading and moving seamlessly. The last feed showed the emaciated Jack stumbling out into a dirty barrio alley, covered in blood, and armed to the teeth.  The female officer was the only one of the 12 officers in the safe house was left alive.  Jack had no memory of his escape; he knew only what others had told him. Watching it in real time was very disconcerting.

“Mr. Lete, it came to our attention that Mrs. Neuberg hired you and Axis to investigate her husband’s recent indiscretions.  You stumbled upon our group and now we are all faced with some decisions.  We know you have reviewed the contracts that were signed by the Neubergs and Mrs. Parsons.  We also know that our group will soon need significantly better security than we have been utilizing.  We are offering Axis an exclusive security contract for our organization.  We will be expanding operations internationally and will need your company’s expertise.

As a co-owner of Axis, you will be given instant membership to the group which will include full access to our operations and fringe benefits.

Mr. Lete, Reformation Group does not condone what was done to you.  We are aware that you bargained your own freedom, for your men’s.  That bravery has bought your our security contract as well as our trust,”

Armand motioned and one of the interior doors was opened.  A beautiful brunette dressed in a long black evening dress walked into the room pulling an attractive naked young curvy Mexican woman who was gagged and her elbows and wrists tightly bound behind her back.  “Mr. Lete, the only officer you let live,” said Armand as he stood and motioned to a nearby desk, on which sat some papers.  Please review the security contract with Reformation Group.  I am sure you will find the particulars quite to your satisfaction.  Duscha and Alexis will watch the unfortunate officer while you decide if we are to become business partners.  After you make your decision, please join us in the main room where you can be introduced to some of our members, both old and new.

Lupe, confused and terrified, finally realized what was going on.  Holy mother of God, she thought to herself as piss began running down her legs as she looked into Jack Lete’s eyes.

Chapter 10 – Training

After what seemed like hours of standing in the horribly uncomfortable position with her arms pulled up high behind her back and her feet spread, causing her ass to stick out, a voice sounded in her hood.  “Slut.  When your hood is removed, you will not speak, move, or open your eyes.  Disobedience will be met with swift and terrible consequences.”

Lena felt pressure as the zipper was undone at the back of her hood.  As the hood loosened she felt it pulled up and off.  She gasped and took in big gulps of air, keeping her eyes tightly shut as tears of relief began running down her face.  Lena’s hair and face was dripping with sweat from the tight hood.  She felt a blindfold being slipped over her eyes and tightly cinched at the back of her head.

“You are not to speak unless given direction.  Any time you answer it will be yes or no master or mistress.  Do you understand,” asked the thickly accented woman’s voice.  Lena paused as she licked her lips…

Smack!  A stinging blow landed squarely on Lena’s tight ass.  “Yes mistress,” she squealed.  “Good,” replied the voice.

Lena became aware of other sounds as she heard heels clicking as the woman walked away.  Light classical music played through the room along with the sounds of voices and the clinking of utensils on plates.  The smell of delicious food teased her nose as the beautiful woman calmed herself.

Oh my God, she thought.  I’m being displayed in front of God knows who in my panties, garter, and stockings.  Her skin turned a flaming shade of red under the tan as she blushed in uncontrollable shame.  Lena shifted and twisted slightly almost trying to shrink within herself, knowing that anyone could be in the room.

Kassi, with her hood also removed, was almost in a complete sexual frenzy.  Her pussy was positively dripping and throbbing as she imagined who could be watching her and who would be touching her.  She had always been an exhibitionist at heart and now only wished that her husband was here to see her.  She was in so much need of touch that she had initially been tempted to open her eyes when they removed her hood, but fear of the punishment kept them glued shut.  Now she waited, listening to the music and crowds chatter as they dined.  Fuck me, please fuck me soon, she cried to herself.

Jack reviewed the documents that Armand had left for him on the edge of the desk.  There were an awful lot of zeros on the offer.  The contract allowed for Jack to sign, with a 30 day period for Axis’s legal staff to nix the deal.  It was hard, even for Jack, to concentrate on the contract with the two beautiful women watching over the kneeling officer.  She knelt in a puddle of her own urine as tears ran uncontrollably down her beautiful face.  Other than the puffy eyes from crying she didn’t appear to be in bad shape.  Jack turned returned to the seat grabbed his Guinness and really dove into the contract.  Reformation Group very well might become one of their biggest contracts.

After he finished reading the contract Jack finished his beer and walked back to the desk.  He signed the two copies of the contract, folded one and put it in his tuxedo jacket.  He turned back to Lupe, walked up in front of her and squatted down looking her in the eyes.  She moaned and began breathing noisily through her nose as saliva dripped out from around the large ball gag onto her naked breasts.  Lupe was about 5 feet 2 inches tall, well rounded with nice soft full breasts a narrow waist and a very nice ghetto ass.  She looked away from his gaze, sparking a hint of anger.  He snapped his hand out grabbing her by the chin and forcing her to face him again.  Her eyes were wild with fear as she again lost control of her bladder pissing all over the floor.  He looked down and noticed that her dark bush had grown in since he last saw her at the safe house.  Even when he was in the midst of being tortured, he had dreamed of fucking her.

“Lupe, it’s good to see you dear.  We are going to have such a nice time spending getting reaquainted.  Would you mine putting her away before I do something very unfortunate,” asked Jack as he looked up at the two beautiful women who were standing to each side of her.  “Konyeshka, da,” said Duscha as she and the brunette stepped back.  Jack grabbed Lupe her by the hair and dragged her to her feet Alexis took her by an arm and walked her back toward the door she came out of.

Jack followed Duscha back into the main room where a large crowd of people had convened for an elaborate dinner.  Duscha ushered Jack to a table near the center of the room and seated him with a group who was already enjoying their first cource.

Armand approached again and introduced Jack to the table.  “Mr. Lete this is Reggie and his wife Abigail,” he said gesturing to a tall gangly, thin man in his late 30’s, who stood practically tipping the table over in his rush to stab his hand out in Jack’s direction.  He looked slightly embarrassed as they shook hands.  Abigail, Reggie’s wife who remained seated jus to Jack’s right, extended her hand out to Jack.  He gently took her gloved hand and bowed as his lightly kissed it.  Abigail was a great looking brunet with a distinctive 50’s look.  She was in her early to mid 30’s, very voluptuous, and a pretty damn good Betty Page look alike.  She was dressed in a nice light yellow 50’s themed evening dress, with long gloves that almost covered her full arms, giving her an overall fetish look. Jack could see numerous tattoos’ peeking out from under the dress and between her long gloves.

Armand introduced him to a well dressed clean cut Middle Eastern looking man in his mid 40’s with two beautiful Middle Eastern women.  “Mr. Lete, this is Hassan and his beautiful wives Adila and Gulrukh.”  Hassan had a distinctive military look and his two beautiful wives had a distinct fuckable look, Jack thought to himself.  Adila was small and petite with a very tight body and small breasts.  Gulkruky on the other hand, was a little taller had a beautiful curvy heavy chested look.  Both women had beautiful olive skin, large brown eyes, and long dark hair.  All three inclined their heads and welcomed Jack to the table.  The last couple Armand introduced was a short middle aged slightly pudgy balding white man in his mid 50’s, Arnold, and his stunning redheaded wife Patricia who was seated directly to Jack’s left.  She warmly greeted Jack with a hug and quick kiss on the cheek.  Patricia in her mid 30’s had a tall slender willowy runway model look and was dressed in a stunning dark evening dress.  Her fashionable straight red hair fell around her shoulders.  The dress fell away slightly from her small perky breasts as she hugged and kissed Jack giving him a quick glance at her pink hard nipples.  She obviously ate carefully and spent time in the gym.

As the dinner progressed, Jack learned that Reggie was a computer software designer.  He and his wife were new members of RG.  Reggie was an incessant talker, who thought everyone was a tech.  By the third course, even Reggie had run out of computer talk.  Hassan and his wives made polite conversation and Jack noticed that they took turns caressing their husband’s crotch under the table.  Arnold Francis and his wife Patricia were polite, but Arnold seemed to be bored as he kept falling asleep with his chubby chin dropping down to his chest.  This left Jack with an excellent opportunity to chat with Patricia who it turned out was very engaging.

The highlight of the dinner was the heated discussion between the women at the table as to how best to eat pussy; apparently they all were bi and had strong opinions on the art of cunt licking.  They also discussed the two women who were on display, indicating that they all hoped to be able to sample their beautiful bodies in the near future.  Jack looked more closely at the women and realized that they were Kassi Parsons and Lena Neuberg.  Apparently this was all a part of the initiation into Reformation Group.  His dinner group confirmed that all of the new members had some form of initiation and training program when they joined.

Jack had just signed his own membership contract and wondered if they would be stupid enough to try and restrain him.  His contract had not mentioned an initiation or training period; of course he didn’t mention this to his fellow diner guests.

The final plates from the meal were cleared, and the lights turned up slightly. The music stopped as Armand and Duscha walked to the center of the room near the two women who had been displayed throughout dinner.  The dinner group, including Jack, was asked to move their chairs into a semi circle around Kassi and Lena.  Jack was glad to help several of the beautiful ladies with their chairs noticing that Patricia had to wake her dozing husband up so they could move.

Lena’s legs were cramping and her bladder was on the verge of exploding when relief finally came.  She recognized Armand greeting the group and welcoming them to the evening’s festivities.

“My esteemed members, we are proud to introduce some new members to the group.  As you all know, there is a training and initiation process that we have all participated in when we joined the group.  Each was unique, but all were designed to allow us all to share a mutual understanding of our reformation goals and practices.  Our three new members are Lena Neuberg, Kassi Parsons, and Jack Lete who will begin their initiation and training tonight.  You have already met Mrs. Neuberg’s husband Saul, who has been a participant in our reformation program.  Lena, unlike her husband will be joining us as member.  Mrs. Parsons shares many of our recreational interests and will undoubtedly be an interesting addition to the group.”

“Mr. Jack Lete comes to us as not only a new member, but as one of the co-owners of Axis Inc, our new security company.”

Lena wilted in shame as she realized the Jack Lete was right at that moment probably staring at her mostly naked body lewdly displayed.  Then she wondered if he was also bound and displayed like she was.  She had endured Kassi’s constant discussion about him ever since their first meeting with Lete.  Kassi had discussed in great detail her strong desire to fuck Jack Lete.  Lena had always been slightly embarrassed by her friend’s forward discussion about Lete, but had secretly also been very attracted to the strong man.  He was so different from Saul; confident, assured, and powerful.  Even in her current discomfort and shame she felt a strong and unexpected stab of desire spread from her pussy up into the pit of her stomach.  Was he bound and blindfolded like she was?  She tried to envision him half naked and blindfolded; it just didn’t quite mesh with her inner vision of the security expert.  She distracted herself by thinking about Jack Lete, wondering what he thought of her.

He had watched her husband engage in disgusting perverted activities.  She wondered if Jack wondered if Lena was incapable of taking care of her husband’s sexual needs.  Tears welled up and she almost choked with emotion as she confronted her own doubts about her sexuality.  Lena realized that she now doubted everything about her sexuality and wondered if she was flawed.  The enormity of her present situation both with Saul and now signing the contract with Reformation Group threatened to overwhelm her.

Armand continued in a firm voice, “Let’s begin.  Ladies, your arms will be lowered and your blindfolds will be removed.  Once that is done you are to remove your panties.  You will keep your eyes shut the entire time and place your hands along the sides of your hips.  Disobedience will bring swift and painful punishment.  Remember, you have agreed to be here, no one is forcing you to join our group.”

Both women almost gasped in relief as their arms were finally lowered.  Once her arms were down Lena felt and heard a click at her wrists, which allowed them to come apart.  She immediately covered her large breasts with her forearm, as another wave of shame combined with fear caused her to turn a beautiful shade of crimson.  Other than Saul and a couple of other early boyfriends, no man had ever seen her naked.  Who was watching?  How could she do this?

She started as Armand spoke.  “Mrs. Neuberg, any further delay will be punished; you have signed the contract, it is far too late for silly games, remove your panties, leave only the garter and stockings.  Now,” he commanded.

Blushing uncontrollably, she kept one arm across her breasts and began sliding her black thong panty down with her left hand; sliding her thumb around and wiggling as she finally got the thong past her hips.  She was shocked to feel the air on her wet pussy, further realizing that her body really was betraying her.  Standing now almost completely naked, with her arms now crossed, attempting to cover her beautiful breasts; Lena finally realized that she was becoming very wet.

Kassi couldn’t wait to get panties off.  Kassi was more than thrilled to learn that Jack Lete was present.  She prayed that he was watching her as she quickly sent her panties to the floor.  Her pussy was dripping wet and she couldn’t resist giving her newly pierced clit a quick rub.  Just the quick brush of her fingers against her clit almost caused her knees to buckle.  Oh my god, I need to be fucked, she thought.

“Ladies, you will now put your feet together and your hands at your sides.  Move now” Armand commanded.  Kassi complied immediately, thrusting her chest and ass out proudly.

Lena put her feet together, but just couldn’t bring herself to drop her arms away from her breasts.  Shame and fear overwhelmed her mind as she again froze.

She cringed as she heard someone walk up in front of her.  “Mrs. Neuberg, you were warned,” Armand said coldly.  He quickly grabbed her left arm and twisted it violently away from her breasts.  Lena panicked and began to struggle against the tall powerful man.  She heard an odd clicking sound followed by an immediate surge of pain through her lower body.  She felt all her muscles contract as she seized as stiff as a board.  A scream was trapped in her throat as he lowered her seizing stiff body to the cold concrete floor.  The pain continued until he had secured her hands together in front of her body.  The sound stopped and her muscles finally relaxed.  She groaned and most vomited from the experience.

“Mrs. Neuberg that was a tazer dry stun.  It is a very effective tool.  You have disobeyed my commands several times, punishment must be administered.”  He quickly lifted Lena to her feet and attached her bound wrists to a chain that was hanging from the ceiling area.  She started as he flashed the tazer in front of her face and activated it causing an evil arch of electricity to dance between the two prongs.  Lena noticed that the leather cuffs on her wrists appeared to be very similar to the ones that had restrained Saul in the restaurant.  He motioned and the chain slowly lifted her arms high over her head, forcing Lena to almost stand on the balls of her feet.  If she stretched her body, she could almost keep her feet flat on the concrete.

Lena looked at Kassi who was standing a few feet away, naked except for her garter and stockings, standing still with her hands at her sides and her feet together.  Lena panicked as she realized that a crowd of well dressed people were all sitting on chairs in a semicircle around them, watching, waiting.  Lena was shaking with fear, as the reality of her punishment became apparent.  A beautiful tall blond woman had joined Armand who was standing in front of Kassi.  Lena immediately recognized her as the Russian ballerina who Saul had been desperate to fuck.

Rage combined now with fear as she glared at the beautiful woman who was carrying a straight slender bamboo cane in her gloved hands.  “I am Duscha,” she said in a thick Russian accent.  “You have choice, for punishment.  I strike ass 10 times or you pick man to fuck you in the ass,” she said motioning back to the large crowd intently watching her and smiling at Lena.

Lena fought the instinct to spit in the blonde’s face, knowing that she was in enough trouble as it was.  She flinched as the blonde caressed her check with a gloved hand trailing it down across her chest brushing her left nipple causing it to stiffen.  “You no like Dushca”, she smiled.  “Maybe I fuck you in ass,” she smiled evilly as she reached around and patted Lena’s tight ass cheek.  Lena tried to control her dislike for the woman, knowing that it was really Saul who deserved her distain.

Duscha was wearing an exquisite emerald green low cut evening dress that was split up one side.  Lena was stunned by her beauty, knowing that most men would never be able to resist her.  The beautiful Russian walked over behind Kassi pressing up against her and putting her hands around her waist flat on Kassi’s stomach.  Kassi seemed to tense as Duscha’s hand trailed up her stomach and began kneading her breasts and pinching her nipples.  Kassi’s knees almost gave way as she reacted shamelessly moaning, bringing her hands to her newly pierced cunt.  “No, you may no touch yourself slut,” said Duscha in her accent as she removed her hands from Kassi’s breast and stepped back.

The beautiful Russian whispered something into Kassi’s ear then turned back to Lena.  “I have new idea.  Maybe you give good time to friend?  We all watch you eat pussy?”  Lena was stunned as the crowd clapped enthusiastically.  “Yes, it be very nice to see you eat the pussy,” Duscha said as she clapped and a knee high platform was pushed out.

It looked like a traditional massage table, but was much closer to the ground.  Lena noticed that it was positioned directly in front of the crowd who were chatting noisily.

Lena saw Kassi walk quickly to the table, lie down on her back, spread her legs, grasp just behind them with each hand and pull her knees out and back toward her head opening up her newly pierced shaved pussy for the crowd to enjoy.

“No, I uh can’t.  Please no,” Lena began pleading to Duscha.  “You no like the pussy,” asked the tall blonde as she walked back over to Lena.  Duscha took the slender bamboo cane and slid it up over Lena’s stretched stomach.  It bumped over each of her exposed and tight abdominal muscles until it was lost under the curve of her large natural breasts.  Lena tensed at the contrast of the cool wood on her skin feeling once again her body betrayed her as warmth spread through her pussy.  Lena also felt her nipples harden as Dushca leaned closer and lightly blew on them.  “You are fuck slut, eat the pussy or I whip you and fuck your ass with arm,” she said raising her fist up and pumping it a couple of times.  Lena looked in her cold blue eyes and knew she would do exactly as was threatened.

“Ok, I uh will,” she stuttered as a new feverous blush spread over her face, neck and chest.  Her arms were lowered and released frrom the chain by Duscha who walked her over to the table.  Kassi slid down so that her naked pussy was right at the edge of the table.  Lena stood in front of the table and linked eyes with Kassi, who smiled encouragingly.  Confused for a moment Lena froze again almost turning and running.  “Get down slut, eat the pussy you bitch,” said Duscha as she tapped the cane against Lena’s bare ass.

Lena quickly knelt down, just then realizing that her hands were still bound together and the crowd could now look at her exposed ass.  Her face was now inches from her best friend’s wet pussy, which was gaping slightly as juice leaked out onto the table top.  The scent of Kassi’s wet pussy overwhelmed Lena as she tried to take her first taste.  She had never eaten pussy and any attempt Saul had made to eat hers hadn’t really gone anywhere.

“Do it bitch,” commanded Duscha from above.  Kassi suddenly inched toward her bumping her wet snatch against her nose and mouth.  Lena took the opportunity to tentatively touch her tongue to Kassi’s pussy lips.  She closed her eyes and began exploring the wet folds finding Kassi’s new clit hood piercing.  Lena rubbed the vertical bar piercing back and forth feeling the lump of Kassi’s clit directly under the bar and hood fold.  Kassi reacted strongly as Lena began licking around the piercing sliding her tongue around the clit then down between the folds of her lips and into her wet tangy pussy.

Tasting Kassi’s wetness was not at all what Lena had expected.  Her initial tentativeness had now turned into enthusiasm.  Becoming braver, she was now pushing her tongue in and out as her friend began to shake and push insistently against her face, trying to rub her clit against her nose.  Lena stopped tongue fucking Kassi’s cunt moving up to concentrate on her clit.  She was rewarded with an earth shaking scream as Kassi lost control and began spasming in ecstasy.

Lena was surprised by Kassi’s powerful response, knowing that she had never had such a powerful orgasm.  Instead of stopping, she continued now with real fervor beginning to alternate licking and sucking Kassi’s clit.  Kassi sat up and put both hands on the back of Lena’s head smashing her spasming cunt against her friends face.

Lena now fully caught up in the moment; found her bound hands perfectly placed between her legs.  She began rubbing he own clit as Kassi began cumming again.  Another shriek sounded from Kassi as she lost control continuing to press Lena’s face into her cunt as she pinched her own nipple with her other hand.

After just a few strokes of her own Lena felt an orgasm building; tension and pressure began to build as she licked, kissed and sucked her friend’s wet cunt.

Pain lanced across her ass as Duscha landed a vicious strike with the bamboo cane.  Lena knelt up straight and tried desperately to turn away from the pain.  “Keep eating bitch or I will add 10 strikes,” Duscha commanded.

Lena quickly knelt back down to Kassi’s pussy as another blow landed just below the other, leaving another stripe of red.  She yelped again, twisting and turning in agony.  Outside of childbirth, Lena had never experienced such intense pain.  She tried to focus on Kassi’s pussy again as the third blow landed, causing her to cry out.

Thankfully the blows paused as she began alternating between tongue fucking her pussy and sucking on Kassi’s clit.  Lena began working her clit again slipping one of her fingers in her dripping cunt as she worked on Kassi’s pussy.  Another blow landed almost causing her to become unglued.  Lost now in agony and pleasure, she gave in to it all and concentrated on getting Kassi and herself off.  She screamed as each of the last few blows landed, descending into a place she had never known could exist.  Just as the last blow landed she went over the edge; experiencing an orgasm like none before.

Chapter 11

Jack and the rest of the observers stood and applauded as the beautiful Duscha delivered the final blow to Lena Neuberg’s perfect ass.  Ten vicious blows on a perfectly tanned tight round ass.  Prior to seeing Lena and Kassi’s beautiful bodies displayed before him tonight, he had known that they both worked out.  Jack realized now that he had completely misjudged their beauty.

Initially as the women’s training began, Jack had been just a little self-conscious of his growing hard on which was soon trying to tear a hole through his boxers and tuxedo pants.  He quickly noticed that the Reformation Group members were not inhibited in the least.  More than one cock was being displayed and several of the women were either handling cocks or fingering themselves and each other.

Jack caught eyes with Patricia the tall willowy redhead whose husband Arnold appeared to be napping happily with his chubby chin resting on his chest and his hands crossed over his hairy potbelly.  Abigail had immediately grabbed her lanky husband Reggie, pulling him out of his chair and down on the floor in front of her.  She pulled her 50’s style yellow skirt up and proceeded to wrap her curvy stocking clad legs around her husband’s head pulling his face up to her cunt.  She was obviously a tattoo junky, giving Jack a quick view of her shaved and tattooed pussy as she pulled her panties aside before Reggie’s face blocked his view.  Abigail then lost herself in the Lena and Kassi show as Reggie noisily ate her pussy.

Hassan and his two wives Adila and Gulrukh were down on their knees alternating sucking Hassan’s large cock and licking his also ample ball sack.  Both women had their skirts pulled up around their hips and were busy fingering themselves and each other.  Jack was able to appreciate the contrast between the two olive skinned women’s asses; Adila had a slender toned muscular ass and Gulrukh had a larger round and full one.  Both women had gorgeous full dark hairy bushes.

The spectators had all been impressed with the pure sexual energy that exuded from Kassi as she was forced to drop her thong panties and stand before the group, contrasted by Lena’s obvious humiliation and discomfort caused by Duscha’s demands.  Jack raised an eyebrow as he watched Armand taze Lena, dropping her to the ground.

Jack felt his cock pulse and jump as Lena was forced to kneel in front of Kassi who was spread on the platform with her gorgeous ass facing out toward him and the rest of the audience.  He watched the constant shade of crimson deepen as Lena began eating Kassi’s dripping pussy.

At the conclusion of the last blow of the cane on Lena’s perfect ass, Jack was in full fuck mode.  He couldn’t remember the last time his cock had been this hard.  Pre-cum had soaked a wet spot through his boxers and tux pants.  He glanced at the redhead Patricia who was also staring at the crimson stripes on Lena’s perfect ass.  They all watched as Lena’s knees buckled and she almost collapsed with the passing waves of her orgasm.  That was one seriously hot bitch, Jack thought to himself.

Duscha placed a blindfold on Lena’s head and walked the exhausted woman back to the hanging chain and attached it to her wrists, which were still bound by the cuffs in front.  She motioned and the chain was raised again, causing Lena’s body to be stretched.  Jack was amazed by the perfection of her breasts, contrasted by her tight athletic body.  The stretch caused by the chain highlighted the tightness of her abs.  Tears were flowing from her eyes under the black leather blindfold.

Jack turned as he felt hands begin to unbuckle his trouser belt.  Patricia’s slender hands were quickly opening his pants allowing the head of his large hard cock to escape through the piss hole in his boxers.  She gasped as his cock sprang out of his pants.  Her gasp caught the attention of some of the other ladies in the group.  Within moments Jack was shocked to be the center of attention as all the women in the room gathered around him as Patricia completely freed his proudly erect penis.

The good lord hadn’t given Jack much in the beginning of life, but he was blessed with an enormous cock.  Patricia pulled him gently to his feet allowing his pants to fall around his ankles on the floor.  He was easily over ten inches and had an accompanying large set of balls hanging balls that would make any porn star proud.

Without asking, the women encircled him, pulled his boxers down, and began reaching out touching his twitching cock discussing it like an exquisite piece of art.  Jack looked at Patricia with a questioning gaze only to find her staring at his cock with a glazed look in her eyes.  She pushed through the group and knelt in front of Jack and began licking the underside of his shaft and cupping his heavy balls.  After spending some time licking his shaft she was soon doing the best job she could to begin sliding it down her throat.  She slipped her dress off her shoulders baring her perky pink nippled breasts, allowing Jack to admire her toned pale body.

Jack glanced over his shoulder and noticed that Arnold, Patricia’s husband, was finally aware and furiously wanking his cock which was standing out of his open zipper.  He was staring directly at Patricia as she gagged on Jack’s cock as the big head hit the back of her throat.  Her eyes bulged as she overcame her gag reflex and pushed his head down her throat.  Jack groaned at the wet tight sensation admiring her tight body and perky breasts as her dress fell further down, now resting on her hips.  He pinched her nose causing her an immediate look of intense panic as her breath was completely cut off.  She pulled up allowing his cock to pop out of her tight throat.  Instead of being angry, she immediately drove his cock back down her throat and stared intently up in his eyes as he continued to alternate pinching her nose and letting her get breath.  She vigorously throat fucked him as the skin around her mouth began turning a slight tinge of blue.  Copious amounts of saliva began dripping out of her mouth in strings as Jack grasped her head and forcing her to throat fuck his large cock.  Patricia’s eyes were glazed and bulging as she lost herself in the experience.  So caught up in the throat job, Jack hadn’t noticed that most of the room was now circled around them as he was now forcibly slamming Patricia’s head up and down.  He noticed that she was really beginning to turn blue so he popped his cock out of her throat and mouth pulling out long streams of mucous and saliva.

Patricia gasped for air as the strings of wet saliva dripped down from her mouth and chin onto her chest, between her perky pink nipples breasts.  The crowd parted and Duscha the beautiful former ballerina walked forward with Kassi crawling along beside her.  Duscha and the beautiful Kassi approached Jack then Kassi prostrated herself before him, resting on her knees with the rest of her body pressing forward onto the floor.

“Mr. Lete, you fuck this bitch, she need good fuck,” said Duscha in her sexy Russian accent.  “You fuck her good,” smiled Duscha as she looked at his throbbing wet erection.

Jack glanced at Patricia who still seemed to be in a daze, which transformed into a look of disappointment as she looked up at Duscha who nodded at her.  Patricia looked at Jack with pleading eyes then turned back to Arnold her husband, who was still wanking away in the chair not far from them.

Duscha stepped up to Jack and kissed him warmly on the mouth and gave couple of quick strokes to his engorged cock.  “Spaciba Bolshoi,” whispered Jack, as he sat somewhat dumbfounded with his pants and underwear down around his ankles and his cock standing at attention.

Jack stood and looked down at the beautiful woman lying prostrate at his feet.  Her long brown hair draped over her back, shoulders and pooled on the floor.  For a woman in her forties, Jack was impressed with her dedication to fitness.  Although Kassi wasn’t as tight as Lena, she was definitely a phenomenally attractive woman.  He loved how her naked ass was framed by the garters and stockings she knelt with her chest and face pressed to the concrete.

Not sure what to do next, Jack spoke to her in a firm calm voice, “Mrs. Parsons, for the duration of the evening I expect you to follow each of my commands without hesitation.  Any hesitation will be dealt with swiftly and violently.  If you understand, place your hands on either of your ass cheeks, and then spread them so that I might examine your fuck holes.  Do it now.”

Kassi immediately complied by bringing her hands down from above her head and firmly grasping each of her ass cheeks and pulling them apart.  Jack kicked out of his pants and boxers, now wearing only his tux jacket, shirt, tie, socks and shoes.  He walked around behind the gorgeous woman and gazed upon her shaved cunt and ass.  Kassi was pulling her cheeks apart hard enough that her wet cunt was gaping slightly, offering and inviting opportunity.  Jack’s large cock jumped at the sight, knowing that he could use either hole at his whim.

“Stand up and remove my clothes cunt,” he said firmly.  Kassi immediately released her ass cheeks, stood up, and turned to face Jack.  Kassi’s eyes were glazed over with lust as she stared openly at his huge cock.  “Hurry cunt,” Jack ordered as he grabbed the nipple of one of her augmented breasts and pinched viciously.  Kassi gasped, looking up from his cock and quickly undid his tie and began unbuttoning his shirt.

Chapter 12

Kassi was in complete sexual oblivion.  She had already cum while her beautiful friend Lena ate her pussy and was now on the verge of being fucked by Jack Lete.  Her wet pussy quivered in a spasm each time he spoke and she almost came as he ordered her to spread her ass and cunt lips for him.  She was his cunt.  Weeks of fantasy were about to come to fruition.  She gasped in intense pain as he roughly grabbed her nipple, pinching it and pulling her attention away from his cock.

She pressed her mostly naked body up against his enormous rock hard erection as she began to undo his tie and unbutton his shirt.  She almost shook with desire as his hard cock pressed against her stomach as she reached around him and slid his tuxedo jacked off his muscular shoulders and knelt as she gently slid it down his extended arms.  Kassi made sure to slide his erect cock up between her breasts, along her neck and brushed it against her cheek and hair.  Still on her knees she carefully pulled the jacket completely off and began to fold it carefully.

“Put it on the chair behind you then fold my boxers and pants,” she heard him direct from above.  Kassi, still on her knees retrieved Jack’s pants and boxers from the floor folding them carefully on the chair, shuddering as she noticed some sort of folding knife clipped to the pants waistband.  She then turned back to him and stood again carefully removing his button up white shirt, leaving him standing only in his white t-shirt, socks, and black leather dress shoes.

Kassi was almost completely overwhelmed by the sheer power the emanated from Jack Lete.  He was heavily muscled in an athletic way with very low body fat that was highlighted by the thick vein s and striations that showed each time he moved.  He appeared to be covered in intricate colorful tattoos of with a distinctly Asian theme.  She couldn’t wait to caress, suck, and fuck his glorious cock.  Even prior to seeing Jack’s cock she had been immensely attracted to him, but now she was out of her mind with need.

Kassi folded his shirt then walked back, pressing her body against him as she slowly and sensuously slid his t-shirt up and over his head.  She pressed against his erection sandwiching it between her stomach breasts and his rock hard abs.  Almost blind with lust she folded the t-shirt and knelt before him and began untying his shoes.  She slowly removed each shoe and each sock them carefully folded the socks and sat the shoes under his chair, ensuring that Jack got a good look at her ass as she completed the task.

Kassi crawled back to Jack and prostrated herself before him resting her face and breasts against the cold concrete floor, kneeling and once again spreading her ass and cunt for him.

“Stay cunt,” he said as she heard him pad away.  Jack returned shortly and Kassi heard the squeaking of wheels as he pulled a stainless steel cart up behind her.  Kassi heard more commotion behind her as some sort of other piece of heavy furniture was placed on the concrete floor.

“Rise cunt.”  Kassi hurried to her feet as she felt Jack spin her around toward an odd shaped padded bench.  The bench was about waist high but had additional shelves on either side that would allow someone to kneel with both their knees and elbows resting on the shelves.

“Get on the bench cunt,” Jack said as he pushed her toward the piece of furniture.  Kassi awkwardly climbed on the bench, resting her knees and elbows on the appropriate shelves.  She shuddered in pleasure as she realized that Jack had stepped behind her ass and pussy that were both now beautifully exposed for him by her position on the bench.  Kassi felt small spasms in her cunt as fresh juice began dribbling down her thighs.

He approached her right side and grasped her wrist that still had the magnetic cuff on it.  She heard and felt a click as it was cinched to the shelf that her right elbow rested on.  He continued around her and securing the left hand and then attached cuffs to each of her ankles, also securing them to their respective benches.  He suddenly spun the bench around turning her exposed ass and wet pussy to the crowd.  Kassi noticed a panel on the far wall begin to slide to one side revealing an enormous flat screen television.

“Ladies and Gentleman, might I have one more moment of your time before the evening’s entertainment continues,” said Armand as he walked out in front of the large blank screen.

“As you know, Mr. Lete is not participating in our traditional training initiation.  I know many of you are disappointed that you are not being given the opportunity to play with Mr. Lete as you are Mrs. Neuberg and Mrs. Parsons.  The video you are about to see, will I’m sure clear up any questions.  With no further introduction I give you; the torture of Jack Lete.”  Armand stepped away as the lights dimmed slightly and the screen sprang to life.

Kassi was dumbfounded to see Jack Lete hanging from his hands in some sort of filthy room with a table and some chairs arranged off to the side.  Jack hung naked in the room, suspended by a chain with his feet several inches off the ground.  She saw a door swing open into the room as two Latin looking male police officers followed by a third beautiful female officer entered the room.  The officer began speaking in rapid fire Spanish as they walked around Jack, who remained silent.  In a flash, Jack arched his body and drove his feet into one of the male officers, knocking him off his feet, causing him to fly into and over the table.  The other two officers jumped back and began yelling at Jack angrily.  The three officers regrouped and pulled heavy looking black clubs out of their tool belts and began to systematically beat Jack.

Kassi was stunned as she watched them start with his feet and slowly worked up his body, raining blows on the naked Jack Lete.  Sick thuds of heavy wooden clubs meeting Jacks flesh dominated the next few minutes as they beat him mercilessly.

The screen faded then opened again showing a now severely beaten Jack still hanging naked by his hands as water poured down on him from some sort of hose above him.  Time must have passed because Jack was thinner and looked much worse than the first video clip.  Electrical wires ran from some sort of generator up to clamps that were attached to his nipples and another clamp on his scrotum.  The camera panned along his abused body showing numerous burns, bruises, and abrasions.  The camera paused on his crotch, documenting abuse to his swollen balls and penis.  Kassi was shocked by amount of damage.  One of his large testicles was swollen to the size of a grapefruit and horribly discolored.  She could see a mixture of scabs and freshly burned skin peeling off the other testicle which had the electrical wire attached to it.

The camera zoomed out and Kassi watched as Jack’s entire body arched as one of the officers activated the electricity.  A ragged scream came from a ruined throat as the officers laughed at his reaction.  Jack finally sagged as the current was cut off.

Kassi noticed that the attractive female officer had approached Jack as one of the other officer turned the running water off.  She began unbuttoning her uniform shirt and began pushing her bra clad breasts up against Jack’s abused cock and balls.  One of the male officers said something to her and she unclasped her bra and freed her fairly large natural breasts.  She began masturbating Jacks large flaccid cock with her hands and pushed in between her now naked breasts.

Kassi watched in amazement as Jack’s cock began to fill with blood.  The officer took his hardening cock and rubbed the head against her large brown nipples causing them to harden.  Jack moaned as she took his growing abused cock in her mouth and began sucking the tip and masturbating the shaft.

In no time she was gagging slightly on Jack’s now rock hard cock as he continued to moan and began to try and push his cock more quickly and more deeply into her throat.  The officer began sliding his now wet erection between her breasts and up into her mouth at a more rapid pace as Jack’s breath quickened and his erection twitched.

Just as the pace increased she stepped back and one of the other watching officers turned the water on and opened the electrical current causing Jack to convulse and scream in pain and frustration.  They cut the current for a short time as Jack’s body twitched causing his erection to jump and bounce as his body sagged again.

Kassi glanced to her right and saw that Duscha was standing next to Lena, who had been turned toward the screen and her blindfold removed.  Lena’s mouth literally hung open as she watched the video of a real torture being perpetrated on Jack while the beautiful Russian fingered her from behind.

Kassi blushed in shame as she realized the level of sexual arousal that she was experiencing as she watched them torture Jack.  Kass knew that he was standing naked behind her and she wished with all her being that he would stick his enormous beautiful cock in her pussy or ass as she watched the video.  The entire night had left her in a sexual frenzy, unlike anything she had ever experienced.

She gasped as she felt something cold and metallic push against her dripping pussy entrance.  Unable to look back or tear her eyes away from the screen she moaned as a large cold metallic feeling object was pushed past her opening and began stretching her pussy as it burrowed deeper into her cunt.  The object was bigger than she was accustomed to but she reveled in the painful stretch as it was finally buried deep inside her.

She stared at the screen as the female officer began again teasing and sucking Jack’s cock to full erection, knowing what would follow.  Kassi imagined herself in the place of the female officer, knowing that she wanted to taste and touch Jack’s beautiful cock.  She wanted to suck, hold, and fuck it.

Just as the officer got Jack’s cock hard she stepped back as the water and electric were turned on again.  Kassi watched in fascination as the current and water were applied in cycles until Jack’s cock was again flaccid.

She gasped as she heard and felt someone; she hoped was Jack, spit on her taint and begin rubbing the spit around her sensitive ass, teasing the entrance as more spit was applied.  She moaned and bit down on her lip as a finger or thumb was pushed past the sphincter into her ass as more spit was applied and worked around the entrance.  Her cunt clenched on the large object as she felt the finger pull out to be replaced by a different cold metallic object.

It bumped against her sphincter then slowly pushed past and was rotated as it was worked deep into her ass.  Kassi moaned in pain as it stretched her ass well beyond her normal comfort zone.  A dull pain set in as the object was finally seated deep in her ass.

Kassi continued to watch the screen as the torture continued and the female officer again began teasing Jack’s cock to attention.  The other officers now joined in and stripped the female officer down further, exposing her beautiful curvaceous Latin body.  They began fingering her breasts, cunt, and ass as she stroked and sucked Jack’s cock back to attention.

Kassi gasped as the large object in her cunt unexpectedly began to vibrate, followed closely by the object in her ass also beginning to vibrate.  Stepping up next to her Jack applied a weighted clamp to her right nipple, walked around her and also applied an identical second to her left nipple.  Pain lanced through her nipples, which were now distended by the two weights hanging from them.  Kassi groaned as they both sprang to life and also began vibrating strongly.

Within seconds, she was blind with pleasure and swiftly approaching an intense orgasm.  She began trying to hump the bench, attempting to get any friction she could on her newly pierced clit hood and clit beneath it.  Kassi yelped as Jack landed a solid open handed slap on one of her ass cheeks, interrupting her oncoming orgasm.

“Pay attention cunt, you will not cum without my permission,” he said in a serious tone, causing a chill to run down Kassi’s back.

Kassi focused on not cumming, which in turn brought her attention back to the screen.  The scene now changed showing the now naked female officer at the kneeling in front of Jack as while one officer entered her from the rear and another finished blowing as large load on her face.  The officer doggy fucking her pulled out, walked around her, and began shooting streams of cum onto her already glazed face.

After they finished one of the naked female officer walked over to a semi conscious Jack.  A crank was heard in the background as Jack was lowered to the ground.  The two male officers stepped up behind him with nasty looking clubs as the female officer approached him from the front and began kissing an almost unresponsive Jack.  The officer made sure to spread the other officer’s semen over most of Jack’s face as she kissed him.  Prior to moving away she wiped the rest of the officer’s semen off with her fingers and began inserting them in Jack’s broken bloody lips.

The crank sounded again as Jack was lifted back up by his arms and the screen faded to black.

Two months before my next trip to my Wife’s  she calls. We update on all the little things that have happened and then she asks do you want a spanking when you get here?  My response was a definite always. How do you want it? I replied naked, bound and totally exposed. She laughed, nothing new there you always want it that way, I presume you want to be in the diaper position with your legs spread wide?  Of course, that’s my favorite.

My Wife then asks me if I have had any new fantasies?  I said yes. Well are you going to tell me, she asks? It isn’t much, only your Mother catching me in a compromising position. How compromising? Well I’m always naked at least from the waist down, sometimes changing clothes but a few times I’m tied up naked. Your Mother makes me explain why. I tell her I leave the door open when I’m changing clothes because I enjoy the thrill of getting caught. What about being tied up? I confess that I like being helpless.

Your Mother thinks a little and then asks what do you hope happens if you get caught and by whom? Who do I hope catches me my Wife but the risk of someone else catching is always present. What do I hope happens, first I hope my method of escape is removed and my bondage tightened. Then I hope to get spanked, pinched and played with. Finally I want to beg for my release, maybe even agree to some other activity. Sadly this is where my fantasy ends, I never find out if your Mother does anything or not.

My Wife then asks are you naked right now? I reply of course. Then She asks any spanking implements handy? The paddle and crop.  You need to spank your balls, use the paddle, knees spread and give your balls 20 swats hold the phone so I can hear them. I follow Her instructions and then listen to Her ask did you like that? I answered yes. She says do it again only harder. I do it hitting harder slowing as the pain is building. Starting to hurt She says, well good 10 more harder yet. I hesitate and She says make it 15 and I promise you’ll enjoy more than one spanking when you get here or stop now and you get none. I manage to do the spanking.

My Wife asks did you like that and are they sore? I reply yes to both. You need to go to bed now but you need to figure out how you can tie yourself up so I only have to secure your last hand or tighten a few things. By, I love you and the call ended.

I finished making some Velcro cuffs that along with a few ropes and the knee strap that pulls my knees to my chest and sides. I now had a simple way to secure myself that my Wife could easily secure me so I would be completely at Her mercy.

Two weeks have gone by and my Wife calls again. After the small talk She asks how I’ve done with the tasks She assigned. I explain what I have done and how they work. Then I ask how She wants me positioned and in what room. After a short discussion She says sideways with your head on your side of the bed and your bottom on mine. That way both your mouth and bottom are available for my pleasure. I then told my Wife that She would need to get some rope to finish off what I need to tie myself up, You could get some ratcheting tie-down straps because that would make it easier to spread my legs wider. My Wife asked how that would work? Right now I’m planning to use a rope to go from my left wrist and ankle to the head of the bed and another rope to go from my right wrist and ankle to the foot of the bed. If I were to replace these ropes with the tie-down straps I could engage the left one just a little to lock and keep it from getting longer and leave the right one free for You to tighten. Now if you pull the straps tight and the engage the ratchet, then as you ratchet my legs will spread wider making me even more helpless. She said she would think about that and She would get some spanking implements.

Now you need to be spanked. Let’s see, I think your favorite position is called for, the Diaper position. How long will it take you to get ready? I can get ready in about two minutes. Then do it She ordered.

It took about two and a half minutes, my Wife says you’re late, pick up the crop. Start on that anus and make it hard. Hold the phone so I can listen to the hits and check with Me every 10th swat. At the first break She says harder and then after 50 swats She says to stop. Now using the thin  paddle start on your balls the same way. This time She ordered me to hit harder 3 times and then to stop after 100 swats.

Now how does it feel, She asks? Are your balls hot?

I reply that they feel warm.

Only warm, OK they must be too loose. Take a shoe lace and tie your balls into a nice tight package. Are they sticking out? I reply yes.

Now spank those balls with the paddle, hard. Keep the phone at your ear, spank harder I want to here the swats while you listen to me. Harder, harder, that sounds better. Now 5 more and make them harder yet. Good job, are they sore? I reply yes. Then she says pick up the crop and give them ten hard enough for me to here them and count. She says not good enough, I only heard 5 of them try again but this time make it 20. I spanked as hard as I could but lost count due to the pain. I stopped when I was sure I gave my self at least 20. My Wife responded with I think you need practice counting, I heard 27 smacks. Are they tender now. I replied with yes very tender.

Since you need practice counting I want you to give yourself 5 swats a minute until I call back and tell you to stop. Keep count and you better not cheat, enjoy, and She hung up.

I kept spanking with the paddle and 37 minutes latter She called back. She asked how many? I replied 185. Ok 15 more, fast and hard. I did it and She laughed as I struggled to count them.

My Wife told me to relax and release my balls. I gasped as the increased circulation caused a new sensation. She then asked me if I enjoyed my spanking? I replied yes but it hurt more than I was used to. She laughed and asked do you need more spanking or less? I thought and answered more. More spankings, more often and steadily harder.

Ok I can work on that, now stay as you are as long as you can. I want you to build up your ability to remain in the diaper position for at least 12 hours. That would give Me enough time to give you that birthday spanking you dream about. Sleep well, good night and She hung up. I managed to remain in this position almost an hour until my legs started cramping, I untied myself and slept with my legs spread and uncovered.

My Wife called 6 days latter with a get in position. I managed to get in the diaper position in about 2 minutes, practice made me faster. She had me start spanking and had me keep it up until I asked for a break. She asked are you hurting too much already? I replied no, I need a bathroom break. She laughed, you need to pee? No, not really. Oh She said, you need to earn a break, riding crop, I want to here 200 swats on that anus of yours and then maybe I’ll let you take a break.

I spanked away and when I got to 200 She says now with the paddle 200 on each cheek, right then left. I was in real pain and mooning as I completed the spanking. She says take your break but get back in position and hold it as long as you can and give yourself 20 swats on each cheek, on your balls and anus every 15 minutes for as long as you can. You should be up to at least 3 hours by now. If you fall asleep just figure out how many swats you owe and give yourself all of them before you release yourself. Tell me how you did and how they feel, Goodnight.

I just made it to the stool in time and did it hurt. My ass was tender and sitting was difficult and then my anus I had trouble, I had to go but the pain was intense. Ten minutes latter I finally finished and knew I needed to get back in position now or it would get harder. I was struggling to get my second set of swats done  when I fell asleep. Exhaustion over ruled pain and four hours latter the cramps in my legs woke me up. It took an hour to get all the swats done and get released. I went to sleep with a smile in my mind that I made it 5 and a half hours but I was too tired to do anything but pass out.

I called my Wife the next night to report and admit that I enjoyed it. She then asked I’m going in the right direction and you want more? I answered, yes but I’m not sure if I can keep increasing at this pace. My Wife laughed, don’t worry, over the phone I can’t go past your limits. Just think, in four weeks we’ll be together. Now keep working on extending the length of time you can be tied up. I want you to be able to last the night in position. I know that is one of your favorite fantasies, and I do want to please you. Keep practicing and buy a new pair of panties for your travels and they better be sexy, night.

Over the next four weeks I managed to last eight hours in position which meant that I could make it through the night, but I would be hurting from the bondage. One can always last longer when release is not left up to you.

I purchased a bright red lace thong for my trip. It barely covered my bound balls, I always bind them for travel, not tight but just enough so they stick out, of course my cock was going to stick out one side or the other. I had to be careful that they don’t show being bright red, but that was the fun part.

The day, actually night since I take the red-eye so with transfers I arrive at 9 in the morning, of the trip arrives. An hour before my taxi I call my Wife. She likes to check on all the last minute items. I had everything packed and I had just dried off from my shower and enema, one must be clean when traveling. My pants, shirt, shoes, socks and red panties and shoe lace for my balls were ready to be put on, so I called my Wife.

After a quick discussion that all was packed, She told me to get in the diaper position. I wasn’t expecting this but complied. She laughed as She instructed me to bind my balls because She wanted them separated. Now put the tag on. This tag was a numbered plastic lock tag, while I could easily snap it off. It wouldn’t go back on so my balls were now bound until my Wife decided they should be undone. If I remove the tag without permission I wouldn’t get the pleasure I wanted for a long time.

Then She talked me through 30 minutes of spanking before I was released to get dressed. Ten minutes before the taxi She had me brush my teeth. What She had me do next almost made me question who I was talking to. My Wife told me to drop my pants and panties. Now apply toothpaste to the head of your cock and don’t forget the opening, fill it like plugging a nail hole in a wall. When your done with that put twice as much toothpaste as you use on your toothbrush on the tip of your finger and then work it into your anus. Pull your pants up, wash your hands and don’t keep the taxi waiting, bye.

Every toothpaste causes a different sensation. I was using a mint one and it was starting to burn. Trying to act normal when your ass and cock are burning is a challenge, thankfully the burn was gone before I went through the check point, the raging hard on was not.

The flight was uneventful and on time. But when I arrived I was surprised when my Mother-in-law met me at the airport. It seems my Wife had a dentist appointment. We got my bag and drove back to the house. My Wife and her Mother live together in a large enough house. We got to the house my Mother-in-law asked if I needed to get anything before she left, it seems she had a doctors appointment at 1PM but was going to do some shopping first. I carried my bag to the bedroom and found my Wife had the items I needed on the bed so I told my Mother-in-law I was good as I checked the fridge.

My Wife had left a note which I opened as I watched my Mother-in-law leave. Hope you’re up for a dare, the note started. By now Mom has left and you’re home alone here’s the dare. Tie yourself up on the bed as we discussed. Now if you leave the bedroom door half open I’ll give you a spanking when I get home. If you leave the door wide open I’ll spank you again after your nap. Now you know Mom and how she can change her mind, she could come home because she forgot something, but even with the door open she knows you’re sleeping so unless she walks in the bedroom she won’t see you. But if you open the large envelope next to my computer you’ll find 3 stacks of papers, they contain some of the stories you wrote or found on the internet, they also contain a list of instructions for Mom that you need to sign. Here’s the dare one stack is to be placed on the floor in the bedroom, it only tells her that you enjoy this activity and that she is welcome to check you out. The second you can place on her bedroom door, this one encourages her to spank you. The third goes on the table by the garage door and it tells her how to get you to agree to all sorts of things.

What do you get for these risks. She may or may not see the one on the floor but if I find it there you can look forward to a second day of spankings. You put the one on her door and not only will you get a second day but a third and forth. Remember she may not go to her bedroom while she knows your sleeping should she come home. Now if your daring enough to put the one on the table which she will almost positively see if she comes home, you will get to spent at least 5 hours completely exposed in the sun with all your favorite spanking targets being turned black and blue. Love Your Wife.

I went and got the stacks of papers and skimmed through them and though, then I signed them and put them in place. I had time to think while I got ready. When I had 30 minutes to go before my Wife’s early time I made up my mind, I was going for all of it. Twenty minutes later I was locked in place and there was no way out.

Time past slowly and I fell asleep. I awoke when I felt someone’s hand on my balls. It felt strange, I don’t think it’s my Wife. Then I felt a second person and fear set in. I felt my bondage tighten and I couldn’t believe how wide the two were spreading my legs. Then my balls were hit hard and I lost track of what was being spanked and with what but when my mind regained it’s control I was sore. My ass, anus, balls and even my cock felt like they were swelled up to twice their normal size. I could feel something attached to my nipples, clips of some sort and they hurt.

The gag was removed from my mouth and someone sat on it making me orally stimulate their pussy. When that one climaxed the other took her place. Once that one came a different and much dirtier pair of panties were shoved in my mouth as a gag. And then I was left alone. I was left there wondering what was next and who was there?

February 1, 2009

This morning began just like every other morning. i woke up at 6 am and began my daily ritual of quickly showering, getting myself presentable, making breakfast and serving You in bed. I knelt quietly beside Your bed in my “in house attire.” (When i am home alone with my Master i am completely naked wearing only my two black leather wrist and ankle cuffs, and a thick black leather collar. All are locked in place with heavy padlocks and Master keeps the keys on His key ring along with His house and car keys. This is to remind me that i too am His property just as is His car and His house.) As You finished Your breakfast, You leaned over to kiss my forehead. You reminded me that You were excited about the Super Bowl party You planned for tonight. You said that W/we had a lot to do to get ready for O/our guest. (Master had invited five or six of His male friends over to watch the game with Him, and i was to serve the food and drinks.) Since i don’t share Your love for football, i didn’t share Your enthusiasm about the night’s upcoming events.

i ran the water for Your bath and then went to clean the dishes. When i returned, You were just about to step out of the tub. i dried Your body while You continued to talk about the things W/we needed to do. You kissed me passionately parting my lips with Your tongue, running Your fingers between my thighs and pausing on my clit. You stopped abruptly and wagged Your finger, wet with my juices, in front of my face and said, “No, no. you will not distract Me with your sweet, brown pussy today. W/we have a busy schedule ahead of U/us.” You pointed to a shopping bag sitting on the floor beside Your bed. “I got U/us something.” You followed me into the bedroom to watch me as i pulled two matching Steelers’ jerseys from the bag. Just as the ungrateful slave slut that i am, i began to complain.

“Master, please let me go out when Your friends arrive. i really hate football and i don’t think i can sit here all night while You and Your friends get drunk.”

The look on Your face was the same look that i have when You slap mine. Shock and disappointment washed over it, and Your cheeks glow red with fury. i should have known to stop there, but that was only the beginning of my whining and complaining.

You pulled Your favorite jeans of mine and a black and gold bra and panty set from my dresser drawers (my Master chooses my clothes that i wear everyday) and tell me to get dressed. i put those things on along with the new jersey and begin to tidy the house for guests. i spend the better part of the day preparing the food and snacks but i also constantly let You know that i am not happy with this task.

“i hate football, anyway.”

“i’m not having company, Master, You are.”

“Why can’t i just hang out with my friends?’

“Why can’t You just order pizza?”

“Why do i even need to be here?”

Finally, You had enough and couldn’t take my mouth anymore. You told me to strip and wait for you in the punishment room. (This room is where W/we keep most of O/our “equipment.” It used to be a garage, but Master had it closed off. There are no windows at all in the room. It has warm brown wall to wall carpeting and beige painted walls. Other than a large painting depicting a nude woman being whipped while tied to a cross, the room remains intentionally undecorated to give it a cold feeling. As you might have already guessed, this is my least favorite place in the house.) i know i’m in big trouble now. i immediately go into corner time, waiting for You to come in and administer my punishment.

It seemed like hours passed and my knees were aching from the carpet burns. i could hear Your friends beginning to arrive. When You did come into the room, i was expecting You to give me the usual spanking with Your belt and i was embarrassed because i knew that everyone would hear it. But that was not Your plan at all. You have secretly prepared for this moment because lately Your belt hadn’t been as effective in correcting my behavior.

Using the rings on my ankle and wrist cuffs, You tied me to the (asymmetrical) horse that You made for my birthday. (This allows my head to be low and my ass to be up high. The horse is lined with black vinyl covered padding along the base and where my knees rest, and is not too uncomfortable unless i am lying on it for long periods of time.) You pulled the steel medical tray in front of me so that i could see what ‘instruments’ You planned to use for my punishment. On the tray You placed two things: the large silicone buttplug that You have threatened to use on many occasions, that i fear won’t fit, and another item that i had never seen before. It was a steel plug with a hose and a funnel attached at the end of the hose.

My eyes instantly grew wide with fear and i knew what You were planning for me. Just as i began my verbally protests, You inserted the bright red ballgag in my mouth and left me in the room to ponder the situation. While You were away, i struggled to lift my head many times to look at Your instruments. My heart beat so fast i thought it would burst from my chest.

You got Your guests settled in and returned in about a half hour’s time. i begged You, through the gag, to forgive me by promising to be the best hostess i can be. i begged You for a severe beating with Your belt. But You told me it was way to late for that and i should have thought about that this morning before i pissed You off. You grabbed some lube and began working Your fingers in and around my asshole. My tears began to run down my face. i could feel my clit swelling while pressing against the base of the horse as i wiggled to allow Your finger easier access to my hole.

“you are such a fucking whore. you know that don’t you?” i could hear the smile on Your face as Your second finger slid in my ass and your thumb in my pussy. You played with me for a little longer and then pulled Your hand away.

“you know what’s coming next don’t you?” You asked as You brushed the cold steel at my tightly puckered hole. You began working the plug in and out of my ass, twisting it deeper and using more force with each thrust. i let out a soft moan through the gag, in pleasure and pain. Just as it became unbearable, i felt my hole relax and i knew that the steel plug was in place. i could feel You tug at the hose to make sure that the plug would not pop out.

You grabbed a handful of my hair and turned my head to look at You and said, “you had better not push that out. Do you understand me?”

“Weeefff Maphfer.” i mumbled threw my gag.

With only a warning from the sound of Your zipper being lowered, You gave me my first punishment of the evening. You released Your bladder into the funnel. i felt Your hot piss flowing into my bowls and i gasped of pleasure. You laughed because You knew that as the night continued, my reaction would change. When You were finished You grabbed the silicone plug and covered it with lube. i shook my head ‘no’ and mumbled pleas for You not to use it. You ignored me and pressed it firmly and methodically against my hole. i tensed in a fleeting attempt to pull away. You put Your hand on the small of my back forcing my body and my pussy back onto the horse. i already had very little wiggle room, but under the power of Your hand, i had even less. Just before the monster plug fully settled in completely, i let out a loud yelp. You smiled and firmly smacked my ass.

You walked around to look at me again. While tenderly wiping the tears from my eyes You ask, “How does that fell, hmm? Does it hurt?”

“Weeefff Maphfer.”

“Good!” Your voice instant changed from loving to a stern growl. “So maybe the next time I ask you to do something for me, you’ll have a better attitude.”

With that, You covered my eyes with a sleeping mask to blindfold me. Then i felt You insert the small spongy ear plugs and place the headphones over my ears with the music loud enough that i wouldn’t be able to tell when You returned.

While You were away with Your guests, i tried to stretch my limbs and adjust my body. i felt parts of me begin to stiffen and fall asleep. Though i had no way of knowing for sure, i thought i sensed You in the room with me many times. i cried and even plead for release, repeatedly. Hours seemed to pass before You returned and touched my shoulder, i was glad my torment was over. Pulling off the headphones, You removed the ties and helped me to my feet. You freed my mouth from the gag and allowed me to relax my jaw, but You left the blindfold and earplugs in place. You placed a large plastic bowl in my hands and guided me to my knees. i instinctively knew what the bowl was for. With one hand on the side of my head, you aggressively press my face into the floor. With the other hand You reach behind me to maneuver the buttplug from my asshole. i felt myself struggling to control a scream as the plug was ripped from my body. i immediately search in the dark for the plastic bowl and position it beneath me to catch Your fluids and my waste exploding from my body. When You were sure that i had expelled everything, You push me back to my knees and clean me up with a wet cloth.

i waited on my knees until You gave me further instructions. However, i was surprised to feel the steel plug with the hose being pressed in at my backdoor yet again. This time, with little regard for discretion, i loudly protest.

“No Master, please,” i heard my self yell. But the steel plug slid in with little to no resistance. i reached out for You  and realized that at least one other person is in the room. One of You yanked my hair towards the floor while the other refastened the ballgag in my mouth. The one holding my hair forces my head into the carpet and sits on my face. i believed that person straddling my neck, with His ass on the side of my face, to be You since You have done that before when You thought that i was getting out of control. i could only struggle to breath and flail my arms around in that vulnerable position. i felt my belly fill with warm fluid again and was humiliated to know that someone other You was pissing in my ass. i then felt You switch places and You added Your piss as well. Again, the large silicone buttplug was pushed in place. At that point, i noticed that the blindfold was becoming soaked with my tears. You and Your guest led me to a chair. my arms were quickly tied behind me and my legs were spread apart and tied to the back legs of the chair. i know it was You who straddled the chair to sit on my bare lap, pinching and twisting my nipples. i sensed that it had to be half-time because You played with me so long before replacing the headphones over my ears and leaving me in complete darkness.

Each time i thought that i could feel Your presence in the room, i begged You for forgiveness.

By the end of the evening i was crying and writhing in pain. my belly cramped badly. i twisted and turned in the chair in attempts to push the plug, or at least Your fluid, out of my ass. When You finally untied me, removing the blindfold and earplugs, i was happy to hear that Your friends had all left. You slowly led me to the bathroom to release Your piss from my bowels. You allowed me to shower and clean myself up.

As i entered the bedroom, You were sitting on the end of the bed motioning for me to come to You. You brushed my hair from my shoulder and kissed my neck and said, “Tonight was very exciting for Me. My team won the Super Bowl. And do you know how I want to celebrate?” You leaned closer to me, pressed Your lips against my ear and whispered, “I want to give you what you’ve begged for all night.”

That’s when i noticed Your belt in Your right hand.

“How are we today?”

She was wearing her white coat.

“I got pain in my cunny again.”

“Let me see.”

She spread me wide.

“Are you still getting painful constant arousal?

“Yes, all the time, I hate it!”

“You have a swollen clitoris. It is terribly swollen, it indicates you have an illness that I must treat. You need orgasm and then some desensitisation treatment to stop your inconvenient feelings of constant arousal.”

She wheeled a trolley next to the bed and I gave a groan of alarm as I saw the array of instruments – this was new to me, there were medical clamps and scalpels and a suture kit, cutting equipment and things I did not even recognise. Then to my alarm her nurse came into the room. She looked between my legs at my naked groin and then smiled at me as she put on a surgical mask.

My doctor patted my arm as she lifted a hypodermic needle.

“You are going to have an operation, my love. A real one, a drastic one.  I sent the results of you examination to a colleague of mine and they were able to confirm that your clitoris is over sensitive, that it will continue to swell and ultimately become irrevocably infected without intervention.”

“What kind of intervention?”

By now I was scared, the nurse was strapping my ankles securely into stirrups and taping my wrists to my sides. My lover was now my Doctor and taking charge of the situation, this was not a game and her expression was grave.

“The pain you have been getting in your clitoris is indicative of the most serous form of clitoriditis I have ever seen. I gave you an enema this morning was part of your prep, it was not play. I did not want to tell you the bad news until it was time to take you to theatre.”

I wanted to panic but the injection made me drowsy. I was not so drowsy that I was unaware, and I could still move, but ll the fear was gone. I understood I had to have an operation on my cunny and my lover was going to perform it.

The nurse was helping her with her gown and gloves. I watched as they both donned surgical garb. My legs were relaxing in the stirrups and I gave a tiny whimper as the nurse slid in a catheter, but as the amber liquid flowed from my bladder a sense of peace came over me – I was in their hands now and I had to have surgery on the most sensitive part of my body. My lover had remarked the first time she had licked me that my clit had seemed ‘rather large and red’ but now I understood why she had insisted on all the private examinations when the clinic was shut, why she had made notes on all the clitoral pain I had experienced. She had guessed I had a condition. She knew I needed an operation and she was the best person to do it. My ankles were released from the stirrups and my legs were placed closed, although there was a gap now the tube protruded from my labia. I was covered with a small sheet and then wheeled down the corridor. The clinic was empty but all the lights were on and as I watched my lover wheeling me she looked down.

“It will be alright.”She promised me, “You have to be a brave girl.”

To my shame my fetish was taking over and I felt wetness sliding out of me, even making my catheter rub in a pleasant way.

This all changed when we entered the operating theatre. I was placed on the tale under the bright lights, an IV was put in my arm and my legs were opened, the table positioned and once again I was in stirrups, this time with my knees bent high and wide apart and the heat from the light beating down on that painful red organ that was swollen up despite everything. My lover looked at me sadly.

“You condition has been linked to abnormal brain patterns as well as hormones, for that reason I have to attach some monitor wires to your scalp for the duration of your treatment so these can be studied later for abnormalities. For this reason, I have to shave your head clean.I am so sorry.”

“No!” I shouted, but the nurse who had stood behind me simply lifted my ponytail and sliced through it. I started to cry as she switched on a small white hand held shaver and switched it on. She placed the blades at the front of my head and shaved a strip, leaving the centre of my head with a bald stripe. Then she did it again, and again, shaving me bit by bit, as each tress fell away, she lifted it free and dropped it into a bag marked ‘medical waste’. The nurse continued to shave me despite my sobs. She paused to use a cool hand to briefly brush the tears from my face.

She looked at the doctor as she held up my ponytail.

“Is this for disposal?”

“No, keep it, she might want it after the op.” my lover replied, “So she can remember her hair.”

They were talking over me as if I was barely there. Then my lover looked down at me.”Please, nooooo…”I begged weakly but she just spoke softly to me.

“I have had to make the decision for you to submit you to clitoral surgery and neurological monitoring. Your condition means you must have this operation and lose your hair as part of the treatment. You will have the best care, my love.”

The nurse seemed fascinated as she picked up the pack of ready to use wax strips.

“ShallI do the scalp wax now doctor?”

“Yes, at once.” My lover replied.

The nurse began to keenly press the strips down and then pull them off, a press and rip sensation that hurt but as my head was waxed it was the loss of my hair that made me cry mostly. My lover watched, still looking at me with compassion. When the nurse had thrown away the last of the wax along with the last trace of my hair she took a cool cloth and wiped over my head.The cloth glided over and she paused again to wipe off my tears. Then she took the top off strong smelling glue. My Doctor had taken a marker pen and was dotting positions on my hairless head.

“Be careful with that, nurse – it bonds in seconds.”

My lover lifted up a dish containing small silver discs. There were about a dozen of them.

She spoke t me slowly and clearly in case I was drowsy from the tranquilizer injection.

“These discs will stay bonded to your bare head for a month after your operation, they will fall off after that, they are to transmit your brainwaves to a remote unit. Your head has been waxed so you have no regrowth for at least two months, my love.”

I was past crying now.My hair was gone and that was it. I knew I was facing genital surgery of a serious nature and I lay there, looking up while the doctor and the nurse prepared the instruments and talked over me.

The nurse looked down between my legs.

“It’s a shame, your girlfriends got a lovely pussy.”

“Yes but see how engorged the clitoris is?”

My lips were splayed open sharply.

The nurse peered down.”Looks like its going to burst! It should not be that purplish colour around the hood, either. She must have found orgasm very painful.”

“She did.”

My lover parted my buttocks and invited the nurse to share the inspection.

“The rectum is shockingly tight, too. She’s bled after passing motions several times. I gave her a rectal as part of our bedroom play and I knew she had a lot of problems in the area – its all linked and it all needs surgery. We she wakes up, after the pain is gone, she will feel like a new woman.”

“How will she cope with her new look down there? And what about her hair? It might never recover enough for the roots to grow back.”

My lover leaned down and smiled at me kindly.

“I shall still love you the same.”She told me, “Hair or no hair!”

I blinked, tried to speak but my Doctor was gluing cold metal sensors to my smooth head and they felt chilly and the glue stung, then tightened as metal set against my newly exposed flesh. The nurse took up a hypodermic. She hovered between my legs, her other hand holding my labia open.

“Do we need to restrain her any further, Doctor?”

“No.”my doctor replied, “She is well tied by the restraints.”

The she leaned over me.

“I am going to give you an orgasm, my love, I know the nurse is present and you are in pain but please try not to feel ashamed, it is important we record your brainwaves during pre-operative orgasm.”

My doctor and lover stood between my spread legs. She glanced at the nurse.

“Keep watching the monitor and make sure brainwaves are recorded. This won’t take long, that poor clitoris of hers is about to burst!”

Doctor lowered her mask then dipped her head between my legs. She hovered above my shaven pubis for a moment, taking a last look before surgery.

“I’m going to lick that juicy cunny of yours.” She told me.

Then she kissed my pubic mound, before spreading me wide and taking a long, tender lick. The sensation of her tongue on my swollen rosebud seemed to grate and I gave a moan of pain. But pleasure throbbed also and she sucked on the reddening organ, licking sucking, pressing down as her tongue worked hard.

“Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh ahhhh aaa  mmmmmmmm..mmm aaah!”

I was twitching and groaning, my voice echoing around the operating theatre. The nurse was studying the spikes on the monitor, which she began to print off.

My lover watched as my cunny twitched for the last time, then she wiped me clean, something that made me whine as the cloth scraped my clitoris, the organ was still huge and refusing to calm down. She took a brush and began to paint my groin with iodine, every stroke tickled despite the pain and as she glanced at me I managed a smile.

“That’s it, good girl.” She said.

Then she opened me wide and the brush soaked in bright iodine found its way into every crack and crevice – I groaned as she pained first my clitoral hood and then under it, before the brush went lower still and stung my inner flesh. She gave the brush a good soak in the iodine and painted around my rectum, then stuck the brush inside and twirled it for good measure.

Then she looked at me.

“Are you still aware, my daring? Nod your head for Yes.”

I nodded.

She lifted a pair of what looked like dainty silver tongs.

“Nurse, I want you to watch this.” She said aloud, “This is known as clitoral stretching and desensitisation. Its important  pre surgery , just to ensure the blood does not become too engorged.”

She held up the tongs and showed me.

“Take a deep breath.”

The tongs went between my legs, she positioned them slowly and carefully, then snapped them shut brutally. They locked with a click and my clitoris was trapped. She began to tug and pull on the tongs, from my position on the tale I could see my clit being stretched and crushed like a long piece of meat.  The nurse watched in fascination.

“How painful is it?” My doctor asked me.

My mouth as open but at first I could not find breath. Then she clamped the tongs shut even tighter.

“Aaaaaa eeeeeeeee aaaaah oooooooow!”

My voice was a high pitched scream.

“There there.” MY lover said casually and offered the tongs to the nurse.

“May I?”

“Yes, tug hard and then rotate left then right and pull again.”

“Thank you!”

The nurse obeyed her.

“Aaaaarrrghhh ooo oh oh noooo aaaaah!”

I fought to take a breath.

“Almost over.” My lover said to me, “Be brave, you are doing so well my dear.”

“It’s rather like tenderising a piece of meat.” My Doctor added, taking the tongs from the nurse, “The clitoris actually extends four inches into the body. It’s best that we draw as much of it out as we can. Check the print out to record her pain stats.”

The nurse went back over to the machine and watched.

“Once more.” Doctor said, then pulled on the tongs. I felt a sharp tug deep in my groin as if everything inside had been jerked outwards. I breathed in sharp and was grateful for the oxygen over my face. I stared upwards at the lights for a moment, pain stunning me. Then she pulled again.

“ieeeeeeeeee…ooooooowwwwwww…oooooo-oooo n-n-naaaa–noo -no- no-! “

I  gasped for air and looking down saw my clitoris as a glowing red bulb locked in tongs, swollen even larger than I had ever suffered it and the length of it resembling a small penis about three inches long.

She twisted the tongs again, twistng left and right. Tears ran down my face.

“MMMMmmmmmm….mmmm….aaaaaaa!”

As she caught the look in my eyes my lover stopped.

“Have you crossed into a brief sensation of pleasure?”

I nodded.

“Nurse.”

The nurse left the machine and came over. Her eyes widened as she saw how much of my clitoris hand been pulled upwards.

“Hold the tongs.” She ordered her, “My poor darling has some arousal remaining. I want to make her come again.”

Then she lowered her voice.

“It IS her last one.”

While the nurse held the tongs, my lover paced a thumb and forefinger either side of my blood red clit. Se began to rub frantically, until her glovedhand became a blur.

I came at once.

“OOOhhhh….aaaaaaaah aahhh AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGHHHHHH MMMMMMMMM OOOOooo ohhh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”

Then I relaxed, pleasure fading as the sensation of my clit being pulled came back, although by now the tip was numb.

I felt something run down my face, I realised I was sweating but my lack of hair meant it just ran onto me. My Doctor wiped my face and head.

“I have to give you a large injection in the pubis.”She informed me, “I am so sorry if it is painful Count to ten and your pubis will be numb.”

I nodded dumbly, bracing for the needle but as it dug in and the nurse slid the needle deep into the bone beneath my clit, I gave a weak yell, then as the pain throbbed and she pulled the needle out, my lover, still masked, cupped my face and looked into my eyes.

“Count with me – two, three four, five six…”

“Seven, eight.” I said weakly, then I felt the pain melt. I was aware of a prodding sensation but felt little else.

“Can she feel that?” The nurse asked.

My doctor shook her head.

“Shes numb and hazy, good work, Nurse, that needle hit the spot. Numb the rectal area, please.”

I was aware of a gloved hand that seemed to rummage between my buttocks, the I realised the nurse was applying thick white cream both internally and externally which she covered with a dressing and the taped to me. The way I was spread with all holes on show meant the dressing just sat there with ease, while I felt my ass turn to ice.

An oxygen mask was placed over my face.

“It is time, my darling. Be brave.”

As I looked into the eyes of my lover I got the oddest wish that I could spread my legs even wider. I glanced down towards my groin and looked back at her and smiled.

She seemed to understand, patting my bare pubis.

“I know, I know.”She assured me, “It will soon be over.”

Then she covered her mouth again and turned to the nurse who showed her the results of my first brain wave recording. She nodded to her and ordered her to clamp me wide open. If felt nothing but more tugging as I was clamped. The nurse stood beside her, watching with intense interest. I noticed The tongs were back but now I did not care as I was numb. She grasped the end of my stretched clit and held it up.

“Fascinating.” The nurse said. My lover was carefully examining my clamped, stretched clitoris. She looked up at me.

“Your clitoris IS diseased.” She told me, “I am sure that after surgery there will be no more problems but you do know what this means, don’t you?”

I smiled in an understanding way as I recalled all the times she had mock examined me and threatened to ‘cut it off’. This was it, it was real and strangely I felt very aroused by the idea.

“Are you going to remove my clit?” I said slowly and weakly.

She nodded.”And the hood, and the inner labia. I’m so very sorry.”

I managed to smile.

“Operate on me Mistress.” I said, words were slurring.

The nurse glanced at the Doctor and I saw a trace of arousal in her eyes as she realised her Doctor and boss was my mistress and about to cut off my clit and not only this but I wanted it. My Doctor lifted a scalpel.

She looked intently at me.

“I’m going to slit the hood and remove it, then cut off the inner labia and remove the clitoris last of all.” She advised me.But all I could see was the eyes of my beautiful woman doctor.

“I love you.” I said dozily, “Take my clit, cut my cunny…”

“She’s under enough for us to proceed.” My doctor said.

She lowered the scalpel and began to cut.

Moments later she drew back a blood stained knife and demanded the nurse suction the area. She wiped me again and applied another clamp, then as the nurse held out a silver kidney dish, she dropped apiece of bloody flesh into it.

“That was your hood.” She told me.

She took a fine needle and began to sew, it was a slow procedure but the nurse watched with her eyes wide.

“We are we performing clitoridectomy?”

“After labia removal.”

She took a tiny pair of forceps and gripped my left labia. Then she took up miniature heated cutters, as she did so they bleeped and she nodded.

“That means they are at the right temperature.”

She held my inner fold tightly with one hand and clipped with the other.The room was filled with the smell of burning and and a sound with each clip as if chicken skin was being cut.

As she repeated it the other side I saw the nurse eagerly position the bowl to receive the flesh. As the Doctor dropped it in she paused to look at it, seeming fascinated by an amputated labia and clit hood.

“Keep the hood and the labia minora in the bowl and get another for the clitoris.”She told the nurse, “They have to be sent to the lab as separate tissue samples because the clitoris is an organ.”

The nurse nodded, placing the bloody bowl to one side and eagerly selecting another, larger gleaming bowl which she hovered between my legs with, watching my lover work with eagerly gleaming eyes. My lover looked into my eyes.

“I’m taking your clitoris right out.” She told me”There may be a few nerve endings left behind and as soon as you are healed i will be down there between all you have left to give you the remains of pleasure, but your clitoris MUST be removed and it is happening now. I will put on the clamp first.”

The nurse stood behind me and ran her latex covered hands over my bald head.

“Stay calm.” She was reassuring me, “It wont take long. Once your clit is gone you will have no more pain or disease. You’ll be nice and clean and you will look lovely. I rather think the bald look suits you.”

My doctor looked up from my groin and smiled.

“I think my nurse finds you attractive with your hairless look. I certainly do. Remember I said I’d always wanted to shave your head?”

I smiled and nodded.

As my lover drew her hands away from my groin I saw they were heavily blood stained.

“Is…the..clamp on?” I said weakly.

She nodded.

“The clamp is on firmly.”

Then she gripped the handle of the tongs so hard I saw muscles flex in her arms. She drew the tongs upwards and pulled even harder. I saw my clit as a thick, red, swollen piece of meat gleaming by the surgical light and stained with iodine. She slid the heated blades down low, I felt pressure as she dug into the pubic bone.

“Here we are.” She announced, then closed the blades.

It happened fast, she released the blade as burning filled the room and the wide eyed nurse stared at the clitoris that was dropped into the kidney bowl. My lover picked up another suture kit and began to sew quickly, she moved my catheter as she worked and I guessed she was tidying me up.

“I want to keep the outer labia intact.”She explained to me as she worked, “Purely for my preference, so I get a lovely surprise when I part the lips and see a lovely thin scar ad a pee hole and a vagina.”

I smiled through my mask.

As she finished stitching she changed her gloves and ordered the nurse to cover my pubis. The nurse carefully dressed me covering the whole of my cunny but leaving a gap for the catheter to poke through. Once it was all taped up  she took the ass dressing off and wiped off the excess cream.

“Are you still awake?”

My lover was leaning over me.

I nodded.

“I’m going to give you a rectal muscle stretch.”

I smiled lazily, now longing for sleep.

I was aware of a vague prodding, then my bowel filled with liquid.

“It’s important to flood the rectum with lubricant.” She said to the nurse.

“Hold her buttocks WIDE apart for me, please!”

As I lay there I laughed in my drugged state as I heard a squelch and a pop, then another squelch as her hand worked in and out of me, I could feel my body sliding up and down despite the restraints.

“Now I can get one hand in, I’m going to slowly insert the other.”

She talked to the nurse like a teacher as she elongated her other hand. The nurse nodded and watched, she was clearly thrilled to be a witness to such radical surgery and I had no complaints. She held my buttocks wide, bracing them open. My Doctor pushed in her other hand. I felt a vague slopping inside, a popping and slurping that made me giggle through my mask. As she took both hands out  trapped wind popped out loudly like a series of sharp snaps. And I laughed even harder, as I realised I was bald, catheterised, circumcised and now farting loudly while my lover and a nurse tore me a new ass.

“That was a loud one.” The nurse remarked.

I laughed again. I could feel my face reddening all the way up to my bald head.

“Good thing I cleaned you out this morning.” My lover said playfully, “It’s just a big, big fart, calm down, my dear. Almost done.”

She slid her hands back into my ass.

“Now I’m going to do the interesting part.”

The nurse was still holding me open.

“Stretch her hole with your fingers?”

“Slide both hands in, grip both sides of the anal opening and pull -”

My lover grunted with the effort, she was literally pulling my ass apart. The nurses eyes widened as her hands pulled until my hole yawned like a gaping black pit.

“She’s tearing.”

“Scissors.”

The nurse handed her the scissors.

“I’m snipping both sides at the top and the bottom of the rectal opening much like a vaginal episiotomy.”

She handed the bloody scissors back to the nurse. Then she smiled at me.

“When you are healed my hands will slide in and out of you, my love.”

“Have I still got an ass?” I asked lazily.

“A very loose one.”

She took a wide tube. It was clear plastic and looked more like a pipe than any kind of catheter. It slid in with a slurp and a pop and then she took up a needle and thread.

“I’ll now sew the new rectal opening to the width of the pipe to ensure a wide hole.”As she was tying off the last stitch I felt a rumble and another fart exploded from me.

“Thats quite enough!” My Doctor said and  showed me a long, thick rubber tube. She inserted it high into my rectum, way past the support that held open my ass.

“No more farts for a while!”She teased me, then she kissed my brow.

“All over now.”

I closed my eyes and drifted to sleep.

When I woke up I was high on pain relief but my Doctor lover showed me a mirror and when I saw my bald head, still with the sensors glued to it, I swore I felt a tingle somewhere in the region of where my clit used to be. She told me she had left a small cluster of nerves behind so that with much stimulation I would still have orgasm sensations – with her help, of course. Then she took the dressing off. It was a neat scar, I marvelled at the way the thin line was so tightly stitched.  wo weeks later the results came back from pathology and revealed my clitoris and other tissues were actually healthy. I said to my lover i had become bald, circumcised and had my ass wrecked for nothing, but the she smiled and asked me if I liked the result. I had t admit I could hardly complain because I had masturbated ver it so many times in bed with her.

“I love it.” I told her.

She planted a kiss on my pubis, spread my labia and licked my scar.  The pillow felt cool against my bald head and I sighed as her hands slid in and out of my ass. And as I was still recovering in her clinic, the nurse watched everything,her own hand toying with something I didn’t have any more – a clitoris. My lover asked if she could play with it n fro of me and I said yes, then my toes curled as the Doctors expert finger hit a small bundle of nerves where my clit used to be and the nurse stopped masturbating to take the brain wave reading from the machine beside my bed.

I came to think of her as my masturbation nurse and welcomed her assistance when my lover played with me.

Six weeks later I went home with my lover and found my modified body made our love life better than ever. And my hair did not row back. That was something that excited both of us, and even the nurse, who made regular visits once a week to enhance my ‘check ups’.

And that is the story of how my lesbian doctor lover changed my life forever.

I remain her bald patient and lover and have a beautiful scar between my legs that I think of as a work of art.

Putting her handbag into the boot Suzzanne pressed the key fob twice and the indicators flashed twice and there was an audible clunk as the car locked, she turned and walked across the car park to wards the brightly lit back door to the dental surgery.  As she walked she looked up, the sky was clear and darkening, a few stars were appearing and there was a definite chill in the air. Cars passed the entrance to the car park but hers was the only car visible and there was no one about.  Opening the heavy door she was met by a wall of warm air and she squinted as the bright light hit her eyes.  Suzzanne crossed the waiting room to the reception desk, behind the desk sat a young woman, filing her well manicured nails, and she looked up at Suzzanne and continued to chew her gum. “Hi, Miss Midsummer, I’m here for my quarter to five appointment”.  The woman looked down and tapped on her keyboard, after a few seconds, she answered, “yes I’ve got you here, last appointment today, take a seat please”.  Suzzanne turned, the waiting room was empty, and she walked towards the seat next to the table with the neat piles of magazines. As she sat down the receptionist spoke “I’m afraid it’s not your normal dentist today, he’s unfortunately went sick suddenly this morning but the locum agency where able to send us a replacement really quickly”. “That’s OK” Suzzanne replied “I’m only here for a check up” and she quickly picked up a magazine, she didn’t really want to chat.

Before she could read the front cover a voice called “Suzzanne Midsummer” and she looked up and saw a white smocked dental nurse in the door. As she rose the nurse continued “this way please” and disappeared through the door. Suzzanne followed her down the corridor and saw her disappear through a door at the far end. As Suzzanne entered the surgery she smelt the sharp antiseptic odour and harsh light seemed stronger and brighter than usual, but she dismissed it, she had never been in this treatment room before.

The dentist sat with his back to the door, he was making notes and the nurse gestured Suzzanne towards the dental couch before turning towards the counter top and arranging a group of instrument there. Suzzanne moved to the couch and sat down on it swivelling her legs around and leaning back until she felt he head rest behind her, she wriggled up the chair until she was comfortable crossing her arms across her lap. The dentist was still making notes, she twisted her head briefly, he was sitting behind her right shoulder. The nurse continued to adjust the instruments and Suzzanne noted with some puzzlement that she was wearing high heeled white platform shoes, Suzzanne would have preferred a pair in black or red and as her eyes moved up her legs she noted how short her white dress was and it was very fitted, in fact it was stretched very tightly across the girl’s rounded bottom and as she moved back and forward along the counter top Suzzanne was sure she saw a flash of stocking top!

Suzzanne continued to watch the nurse work fascinated by her attire, the more she watched the more she realised the girl was dressed almost as a caricature of dental nurse, high hells, stockings, short tight dress, plentiful bust, red lipstick and heavy eye makeup, small white cap she hadn’t noticed before was pinned above her blond ponytail which swung from side to side as she moved!  The room was very brightly lit and the light glinted off the instruments she was handling, the instruments looked different, not like she had seen her dentist use before.

Suddenly she was aware of the dentist behind her, he had turned around and was leaning in over her, adjusting the operating light, it flashed across her eyes and she blinked and as she looked up she could see her mouth open automatically in the reflection in the glass. Suzzanne could smell the dentist’s cologne (nice!) and hear his breathing as his latex gloved hand moved across her face, his index finger traced its way across her top front teeth whilst the other hand held the small examination mirror. She rolled her eyes upwards to catch a glimpse of him but apart from dark hair and grey eyes his face was covered by a paper mask.  His hands and fingers moved briskly around her mouth and he spoke in monosyllables in an accent she didn’t recognise as he examined each of her teeth in turn. Suzanne’s eyes strayed back to the nurse, she had turned and was facing the couch, her manicured finger was touching the corner of her slightly open mouth and her gaze was on Suzanne’s legs. Suzzanne crossed her ankles instinctively and there was a brief sizzling sound as her stockinged legs rubbed together. The nurse gave a slight gasp and turned away realising Suzzanne had seen her.

As quickly as it had begun the dentist removed his fingers and instruments from Suzanne’s and started to speak “ You need a filing, I’ll give you a short anaesthetic” and he leant in again this time his left hand moved across Suzanne’s chest and his right hand brought a small clear silicone mask down over her nose. She felt the weight of his arm across her and the mask cover her nose, she want to protest but she his sudden movement had startled her and she had taken a deep breath of the gas.  Her head began to swim and the dentist’s voice sounded far away, she wanted to stop him but she couldn’t raise her arms and as she glanced down she could see the nurse had moved in and was firmly holding her wrists down. The gas was beginning to take hold now and she was aware of consciousness slipping away, the edges of her vision began to go dark and then close in and she watched as she slipped backwards down a narrowing tunnel into darkness……

Suzzanne was aware of the sound of movement but her world was still dark and then slowly the curtains of unconsciousness began to draw back and Suzzanne was again aware of bright lights above her. Her body felt warm all over. As she slowly opened her eyes she saw the ceiling of the treatment room, it was all over! She tried to move, to raise herself up but she seemed fixed to the couch, her arms and legs would not move as awareness returned that changed to could not move!

She lifted her head to identify the obstruction and saw to her astonishment she was held on the couch by wide leather straps.  A three inch wide strap crossed her chest across her shoulders, another crossed her stomach and held her arms by her sides, individual narrower straps fixed each wrist to the couch, a strap across her hips held her pelvis down and straps at her knees and ankles held her legs spread down either edge of the couch. She struggled and noticed her breast wobble!! Christ! She was naked except for her black ups. She looked across and saw he clothes folded neatly on a chair, her shoes placed underneath. She went to cry out but heard only an incomprehensible sound, she tried again!  Everything was happening so fast and as she tried  take on board what had happened, what was happening she realised she was gagged. She looked up into the operating light and saw in the reflection a thick black rubber band covering her lower face and in her mouth she could feel a soft rubber intrusion filling her mouth. As he tongue explored she realised it had a familiar shape!!

Panic gripped her and Suzzanne struggled, tugging and pulling against the restraints that bound her to the couch, but it was clear there was no give or escape. Her breaths came quickly, she was hyperventilating and she fought to regain her composure. Her breathing slowed and she tried to assess her situation. Lifting her head she looked slowly down her body. She had been stripped; her big firm 36D breasts rose and fell with her breathing, her eyes continued down, the strap across her hips prevented her flexing her hips and her legs where spread and she knew that her neatly trimmed pussy would be on display to anyone who cared to look.  More straps covered her stockinged legs and her ankles were fastened to the corner of the couch meaning there was no way she could close her legs to protect herself, she wriggled her nylon clad feet back and forth testing the leg and ankle straps!

She twisted her head round to survey the room; she was alone but could hear unintelligible voices from the corridor and sounds of movement., She struggled again pulling at the wrist straps, nobody knew she was here, she had only booked the appointment that morning and she was going home to an empty house, or was she, what did they plan to do with her?

The nurse walked back into the room ignoring the naked form strapped to the couch, Suzzanne protested through the gag but the nurse moved to the end of the room and proceeded to snap on a pair of clear latex gloves, she then moved to a tall cupboard and unlocked and opened one of the doors, Suzzanne could not get a view inside, but she did not have a good feeling about it.  The dentist also returned closing the treatment room door, Suzzanne felt the panic rising again and fought to maintain her composure, he stood at the foot of the chair and looked his captive up and down, he still wore his mask and Suzzanne blushed as his grey eyes roamed over her body lingering on her breasts and pussy. She could she his eyes smile as he gently nodded his head in appreciation and then she felt it spreading warmth between her legs. She was stripped, gagged and strapped to a dentist chair by 2 strangers and she was getting turned on!   She protested again from behind the gag, pulling at the straps, the dentist just smiled again and moved next to her head and he reached down and as his hand came into view she saw he was holding a black rubber bulb attached to the gag by a length of black tubing. He squeezed the bulb twice and Suzzanne felt the object in her mouth grow bigger and he eyes widened and she moaned loudly again, two more pumps and Suzanne’s cheeks bulged and she realised it was wise to stop complaining.

Suzzanne glanced back at the nurse; she had moved away from the cupboard and was setting up a video camera and tripod to one side of the bottom of the couch looking up along Suzzanne’s prostrate body. My God! Whatever they had in mind they were going to film it and she tugged uselessly at the straps twisting her wrists and ankles all the time aware and ashamed of the felling between her spread thighs. Suzzanne watched the nurse aim the camera and set the focus, it was clear her pussy was centre shot.

The dentist reached down and his gloved hand cupped Suzzanne’s breast squeezing it gently but firmly before his rubber covered thumb and forefinger gripped her nipple and he pinched and pulled it before rolling it between his digits. Suzzanne gasped and tried in vain to arch her back in response to the pain and pleasure he caused her. He watched her reactions and continued to play for a few minutes before his hand began to slide down her body. He let his fingers trail over the soft skin of her stomach until his finger reached her soft neatly trimmed patch. She tried to move away but the straps held her firm. His fingers played for a while in her fur before moving down and gently stroking the lips of her sex. She twisted and turned throwing her head back against the chair and mewling softly into the gag. The Dentist’s focus was clearly between her legs as his fingers slowly parted her sex to expose her soft pink, in a second he would know her secret.  Suzzanne was wet and his finger slid easily along her slit and into her pussy, she blushed red and lay perfectly still. Slowly he circled his finger several times before withdrawing it and holding it up to his face. The latex coated finger glistened with Suzzanne’s excitement. He extended his finger towards the nurse and she nodded with approval. Despite her situation Suzzanne was very aroused, her pussy felt warm and slick and her nipples where proud. Without a change of expression the Dentist moved to the instrument attachments and pulled over a jointed arm so that it was positioned over Suzzanne’s spread thighs. The nurse now returned to the cupboard and returned holding a chrome object around 8 inches long with the diameter of coke bottle, the sides of the device were made up of deep vertical ridges and the top was rounded and blunt. Suzzanne knew instantly what is was and pulled against her restraints, now she realised why they were so tight. The Nurse handed the device to the dentist who attached it with a loud click to the end of the jointed arm; the device pointing obscenely towards Suzanne’s spread wet sex.

The nurse now came alongside the bound woman and bent forward to attach a device to each of her pink nipples. The devices like little chromes domes had a clip inside that locked tightly over the nipples pulling the dome down against the skin. Suzzanne wriggled but could not prevent the clips from biting her nipples and she let out a little moan.

The dentist now manipulated the arm until the device was now pointing up between Suzzanne’s thigh and he gently edged it forward until the blunt tip touched her glistening pussy, he waited a second and gradually began to push the device into her. Suzzanne lifted her head and could she the shiny object that was pushing against her, she tried to say no and she shook her head, but he was focused on his task and ignored her plaintive moans. Slowly the blunt tip parted her pink sex and then easily slid into her filling her pussy. Suzzanne was fully aware as it stretched her and she could feel the deep ridges as it slid it to the hilt and she jumped as it hit the top of her vault. The dentist now tightened up the joint to firmly fix the arm and device in place and she could see the look in his eye as he admired his handy work the thick chrome object surrounded by her stretched pink lips.

Now they both stepped back and the nurse moved behind the camera and Suzzanne say the little record recording light flick on and she felt a surge of warmth. Next the dentist adjusted a dial on the control console and pressed a small button. Suzzanne jumped as the nipple devices began to emit small electric shock to her breast felling like small pricking bites.  She started to struggle tugging at the wrist straps and the dentist leant forward and gave 2 quick pumps on the gag and upped the shocks through her nipples, she stopped moving trying to resist the conflicting sensation she was feeling.

Returning to his console the dentist adjusted several controls before pressing another button and suddenly Suzzanne felt a reaction from the device filling her pussy. It didn’t vibrate but she was aware of waves of sensations penetrating deeply into her pussy, thighs, buttocks and stomach. She instinctively tried to flex her hips and to thrust against the device but she was too tightly restrained. I was a very strange felling but immensely pleasurable and she felt her response building rolling her head back and squeezing her eyes shut going with the waves of pleasure then she remembered what was happening and tried to resist, grunting into the gag and trying the push the device out. The dentist moved a dial and the intensity of the sensations increased and her resistance crumbled and instead of struggling her body began to move gently and slowly writhing in the straps as she made low mewing sounds through the gag. All the time the camera recorded her pleasure and knowing this only heightened her arousal.

Slowly the waves of pleasure build until her mind was spinning as the first orgasm swept over her , Suzzanne twisted and turned grunting and mewling until after a minute or so it subsided and she lay loosely in the straps all resistance gone.

Deliberately the Dentist twisted the dial up a notch and Suzanne’s eyes snapped open and looked pleadingly at him. Her pussy was now very sensitive and her sex was pink and engorged around the device, her clitoris poking from between the folds but the stimulation continued the deep penetrating waves of pleasure and the sharp biting nipple shocks. Quickly Suzzanne felt her next orgasm building; sweat now glistened on her top lip and between her breasts. She looked at the nurse who continued to stand impassively behind the camera. What was it with these two she though, I’m bound and naked, helpless too their will and being forced to come and they show no signs of anything!!

Then the next orgasm crashed over her and she strained upwards against the straps and would have screamed if not for the inflated latex filling her mouth, instead she produced a long guttural moan before slumping back into the couch spent.

Again he re adjusted the control and as Suzzanne felt the change she tried to say no shaking her head but she got no response from her tormentors. So that was their plan they were going to orgasm her to death and film her demise. This time as the sensation coursed through her body the pleasure was mixed with discomfort as her over stimulated sex complained. Beads of sweat no formed on her skin and the couch between her thighs demonstrated a growing puddle as her juices trickled down between her buttocks.

Suzzanne’s third orgasm came quickly now and was a painful as pleasurable, her body squirming and twisting, her eyes rolling back in her head, she moaned low and long into the gag clenching her fists and holding her breath until it passed. Her eyes where glazed now , her awareness of what was going on around her diminished, she lifted her head and met the eyes of the dentist his hand hovering over the console ready to move to the next level before he head flopped back and rolled to the side.

Suzzanne was cold and it was dark. As her senses returned she realised she was sitting slumped in the driver seat of her car in the car park. Cars rumbled by in the road and she quickly looked towards the surgery now in total darkness. The clock said 9.36. What had just happened?

Introduction to Slavery

The girl woke with a start. She could not see a thing and realised that she was wearing a blindfold. She tried to take it off and found that it was locked in place. She realized that the blindfold was the only item of clothing that she had on. She was totally naked. She was beginning to panic. No one had seen her naked body besides her Doctor since she was a little girl. Where was she? She tried to stand up and quickly realized that she could not. There was only 4 feet of head room. As she tried to explore she realized that she was in a cage that was 4 feet in every direction. As she put her hands between the bars of her cage she realized that the cage must be suspended in midair as she could not feel a floor beneath the cage, nor any solid walls. She felt the cage rock as she moved.

She tried to think. How did she get here? The last thing she remembered was celebrating her 18th birthday with her boyfriend Stan McManus. Stan was handsome, rich and handsome, the star quarterback on the football team and guard on the basketball team. She loved to watch Stan play basketball when seeing his well muscled frame brought a tingling feeling between her legs. She loved Stan, and he loved her, enough that he even joined her in taking a vow of chastity until marriage. She felt it was important to save herself for their wedding night and Stan, rich handsome Stan, went along with her on this, as he did on so many other things. Of course she was the most beautiful girl in the town and Stan enjoyed showing her off to all his friends.

But what happened? She was taking a walk with Stan on the evening of her birthday. They were walking in the woods when she allowed Stan to give her a Birthday Kiss. All of a sudden she heard a loud klunk and Stan fell to the ground as if he had been shot. She started to scream when she felt hands around her arms and a smelly handkerchief was placed over her nose. She had been knocked out. Where was she? Was Stan alive? What did her abductors want? She made up her mind that she would defend her body as best as she could and try to remain faithful to Stan. She tried once more to find a way out, but after a few minutes the panic rose within her and she started to scream.All of a sudden she heard a loud booming voice. “SILENCE!! You are here to be trained for your new life as a slave. You will obey. You will not speak, scream or ask questions. You are permitted to scream while being punished but you may not use the word “no” or ask for mercy. As a matter of fact, when being punished, or when being tortured for our amusement, after your initial yell of pain, you must recite the following. “Thank you MY LORD, may I ask for another?”  You are a slave in training, a SLIT. You are less than nothing. For the time being you will answer to ZERO, for that is what you are. As you progress in your training, you may earn the privilege of a name. Right now you are ZERO and have no privileges. You will piss when you are told, you will shit when you are told. Disobedience will be punished. You will not play with yourself, nor will you cum unless ordered to do so, for our amusement. Your sole purpose in life is to give us pleasure. You will be trained for that purpose. You will thank us for taking the trouble to train you. You will address us as “MY LORD” or “MY LADY” as appropriate. Most of all, you will obey all orders as quickly and enthusiastically as if your life depended on it. We will not kill you. We will inflict on you such pain as to make you wish you were dead. However, as you are trained you will learn to enjoy your service and you will earn various rewards and privileges. Now, prepare to begin your training.”         Zero felt the cage being lowered. She did know what she was in for and was more scared than she had ever been in her life.

As the cage lowered to the floor the master thought of how best to break the new slave. Sure, he could continue to whip her until she broke, but with this one that might cause serious physical damage and that was something to be avoided if possible. And the Doctor had assured him, with some amazement, that the slave was a virgin, so he wanted to avoid rape scenarios until she was broken. He decided that he would go slow. Time was on his side. The slave had no idea whether it was day or night, or how long it was between sessions. He would force her to come to terms with her new status by thanking him for small routine things. Today she would thank him for being allowed to drink water, for being allowed to piss. Once she took that step, of thanking him for his “kindness” she would soon be begging him for permission to serve him in ways that she could not yet imagine.

The cage reached the ground and master reminded the slave:

“Remember ZERO, you are not permitted the privilege of speaking. The only thing permitted from your mouth are screams of pain when being disciplined and thank you’s to your LORD for granting you a privilege and for taking the time to train you. I will take you out of the cage. You will remain on your knees.”

ZERO felt a hand on her nipple pulling her roughly out of the cage. She gasped as she felt the harsh grip on her delicate nipple. she quickly hurried to ease the pain by crawling out of the cage.

The master was determined to move quickly and not give Zero a chance to get her mental equilibrium.

“The first thing you must learn is how to kneel. Spread your knees. Wider. As wide as they can go. Very good, Now, without moving your knees, raise your ass off the floor and bring it up as high as you can. Quickly, quickly, my orders are to be obeyed instantly,” as she felt the crack of a flogger against her ass. The flogger only stung but it was enough to get her attention and she moved her thighs perpendicular to the floor.

“Now lower your lips to the floor and place your hands beside your head.”

She hastened to obey, but not before she received another slash of the flogger on the other ass cheek.

“That’s right, that is the basic kneel position, which you will assume whenever commanded. Because you have obeyed you will receive a privilege. Maintaining your kneel position you will crawl forward 12 inches.”  Zero started to crawl and her nose bumped into something.

“Stop”  the master commanded. “That is your water bowl. You may raise your head and lap up the water from the bowl.”

Zero was stunned. To lap water, like a dog? She was thirsty, but… Suddenly she felt the whip across her ass. Not a sting like the flogger, but a strong unbearable pain as the whip slashed down across both cheeks.

“Quickly, my orders are not to be questioned or thought about, but to be obeyed instantly.”

Zero quickly raised her lips above the bowl and started to lap the water. The water was cold and tasty. Zero lapped it greedily. She did not know this but it had been 36 hours since she last ate or drank. The cold water was refreshing as she lapped it up. She rapidly finished the bowl as she ran her tongue over the entire bowl to capture any stray drop. The master waited as she finished. He gave ZERO five seconds to take the next step on her own. ZERO had forgotten her instructions and she felt three more strokes of the whip, in rapid succession. She screamed in agony. Before her screaming ended, and before she could earn more punishment by talking, the master spoke harshly.

“You did not thank me for the privilege I gave you. You enjoyed the water, you drank it greedily. You must thank me for giving water to a worthless SLIT such as yourself”.

Zero was still in pain and knew the pain would only grow worse. She did not have time to prepare her mind and body for the pain that was being inflicted on her ass. She was preparing her thank you when she felt another lash, this one on the sensitive top of her thighs. She dared not move from her kneeling position as she knew that act would be considered an act of defiance. She gulped and through her tears of agony she heard herself say “Thank you MY LORD for granting this unworthy SLIT, this ZERO, The privilege of being allowed to drink water, such cool, delicious water.” As she was speaking, she remembered the instructions she had received and quickly determined that they had best be obeyed. She continued “Thank you, MY LORD for taking the time and effort to discipline this worthless SLIT, and I beg to be granted the honor and privilege of further discipline. Would MY Lord be so kind and generous as to whip me again.”Master smiled. He knew that while there would be many battles still to be fought the war was over. He said with a smile “Since you ask so nicely”,  and gave Zero one final slash with a thin whippy cane, starting from the floor and hitting across her cunt lips. Zero screamed for thirty seconds before she was able to pull herself together and pant out, through her flowing tears.

“Thank you MY LORD for whipping this worthless SLIT and I beg you to whip me again.”

Master said, “No, you have begun to learn your place. It is time to grant you another privilege.”

The Master put a collar on ZERO’s neck and told her to follow him as he pulled on her leash. The floor was hard marble and hurt her knees, but she followed the tug of the leash quickly and quietly. Suddenly she was ordered to stop and she heard the master walk in back of her. “I am going to grant you another privilege, because of your good behavior. At the count of three you will piss. Maintain your position. One, two three.”

Not having time to think, and having a full bladder, she found herself pissing before her masters gaze. As she was peeing, she wondered what had happened to her? How had she fallen to such humiliation so quickly? She started to cry in her humiliation. The master noticed and immediately gave her something to cry about. Quickly he gave her 4 whacks with his special ping pong paddle, made of hard wood and covered with sandpaper.

“How dare you cry for no reason? You are being given a privilege. Now, stop this crying and thank me properly.”

Master was being careful to cue ZERO in her duties. His purpose was to extract obedience, not to beat her into a pulp. He wanted rapid, unthinking obedience to his commands and would use pain and discipline quickly but in small doses to get what he wanted.

Zero stopped thinking of the humiliation of pissing before her masters gaze, she thought she had pissed all over the floor, but actually master had positioned her in front of a “urinal” a piece of marble that was lifted up and caught the flow of piss and directed it down into an underground creek where it would be flushed away. She rapidly caught her breath and quickly thanked her LORD for granting her the great privilege of pissing, even though as a  SLIT (Slave In Training) she was unworthy of such a privilege. Master was pleased with her obedience, but there was one more lesson for her to learn before he would conclude this session.

“Very good, Zero. For sanitary reasons I have to make sure your cunt is clean. I am going to teach you a new position. Place your hands over the back of your head. Lie flat on your back, hands now supporting your head. Keep your knees wide apart and raise your knees so the balls of your feet are flat on the ground. Keep your knees wide apart. Very good, This is the basic on your back position.”

Zero placed herself quickly in this humiliating position. She realized that she  was exposing herself like a cheap prostitute. She knew she had to obey because the pain of disobedience was more than she could stand, but she sobbed in her humiliation.

“I am going to grant you another privilege. I am going to have my personal slave, Shiteater, clean your filthy cunt.” Zero suddenly felt two soft hands gently separating her pussy lips and a soft tongue gently licking her pussy clean of piss. She gasped as she felt hot breath on her clit, she never felt anything like this before in her life. A quick slash across her tits brought her back to reality. “Well,”  said her Master harshly, “have you forgotten to thank Shiteater and your master for cleaning your filthy cunt?”ZERO quickly recited her ritual thank you’s. “Thank you MY LORD for granting this unworthy SLIT, this ZERO, the great privilege of having her cunt cleaned, and thank you slave Shiteater for cleaning my filthy cunt with your sweet mouth and tongue”.

“Very well, Zero, I think you should thank Shiteater properly. She will place her cunt over your lips, and you will lick it and suck it until you satisfy her. If you lack enthusiasm for this assignment, Shiteater will bite your cunt lips and clit until she draws blood. If you please her with your efforts she will bring you to the brink of ecstasy.”

Shiteater quickly placed her pussy over Zero’s lips and bent over so she was licking and sucking on Zero’s cunt and clit. Shiteater had been told that the girl was inexperienced, and tried hard to give Zero pleasure so that she would learn how to reciprocate. Unfortunately, more than 30 seconds went by with no movement from Zero’s mouth or tongue. Shiteater took Zero’s clit into her mouth and instead of sucking on it gently, she bit down on it harshly and cruelly. She did not stop until she tasted Zero’s blood.

Zero had never been with a woman before. The very thought revolted her. Although she could feel the pleasure that Shiteater was giving her, she could not bring herself to reciprocate. Then she felt this tremendous pain where she had been feeling great pleasure. Her instinct for self protection kicked in as she rapidly started licking Shiteater’s cunt. Shiteater responded by sucking and licking at Zero’s cunt and clit as skillfully as she could. With all her training, that was very skillfull indeed. There were very few in the world that could compete with Shiteater in sucking pussy, which is why she had been chosen for this assignment. Shiteater was rapidly reaching her own climax under Zero’s enthusiastic, if not skillful ministrations. Although she had been given permission to come, she knew that Zero had not been granted that privilege, so she skillfully kept Zero on the edge, not letting her come, but not letting her down from the peak. As Shiteater reached her climax, Master called a halt. “Shiteater, wipe your pussy juice off on Zero’s face and body”. After Shiteater finished, master instructed Zero to kneel. Zero was utterly humiliated, but was shivering with desire and was aching to come. Master grabbed her leash and walked her back to her cage. “Remember Zero, you are forbidden to come, or even to touch yourself unless you are ordered to do so and you are not yet worthy of that privilege. Thank Shiteater for her services, unless you want a severe whipping.”

Zero quickly responded, “Thank you Shiteater for the pleasure you have given me by sucking and licking on my cunt and clit. I am truly a Zero unworthy of the pleasure you have given me. And I thank you MY LORD, for taking the time and effort to train this filthy unworthy SLIT, this Zero. Thank you for the great privileges you have granted me, allowing me to drink delicious water, to piss, to have my filthy cunt cleaned and my cunt and clit licked and sucked for the first time. I await your further orders and offer myself for your pleasure.”

Master smiled and locked the cage. He had it hoisted in the air, where it would hang until the next session. This session had been very successful. He took a final look at Zero, still trembling with her newly awakened sexual passion. He wondered if she would be able to resist the temptation to bring herself to climax. If she did, he would know about it and she would be punished. But that was for next session. Now he was going back to his room and put Shiteater through her paces. After all he had not climaxed yet either.

CHAPTER TWO

Past and Present

The master went to his room and sat on his comfortable club chair.

“Shiteater, polish my shoes with your tongue.”

Shiteater immediately moved her tongue over masters shoes and started her careful work. Master relaxed and started to remember. It was 25 years ago that he joined the “group.” That was the only name he knew to call his bosses. He still only knew 1 of them after working for 25 years, and that only by first name. Not that he was complaining.Twenty five years ago he was just thrown out of the Army. He had been in Army intelligence and was the best interrogator in his unit, maybe in the army, but he developed a reputation for using methods that were not in the book. In other words, not only did he get physical, but he was extremely imaginative in his threats. Although nothing was ever proven, the Army did not let him renew his enlistment. If truth be told, most, though not all, the stories told about him were exaggerations. He always had the knack for saying or doing the right thing at the right time to scare the shit out of the people he was interrogating and as much pain as he had to inflict he never left a mark.

He was drifting after he left the Army. He was working as a bouncer, where he found he was able to diffuse most fights before blows were struck. He found himself being befriended by Jake, who went out of his way to strike up conversations with him. After a week, Jake offered him a job. “Come over to my house and I’ll tell you about it.”

Jake looked down at his shoes and saw that Shiteater had done a beautiful job on his shoes. “Now lick my ass,” he said as he took off his pants and underwear and lay down on his stomach. Shiteater knelt between his legs and began using her skilled tongue to clean his sweaty ass.

As they drove to Jake’s house, Dave, as he was known then, asked Jake what this was about.

“Our group needs someone to help train slaves.” Dave did not know how to respond. “I’m taking you to my house so you can see the results of our training. You were recommended by a superior officer in the army. He liked your willingness to use torture to break a prisoner and your ability to do so with a minimum of permanent damage. Our group is always looking for people with these talents and we pay very well.”

Somehow Dave got the idea that Jake would tell him what he needed to know and that curiosity on his part would be dangerous, so he just sat silently.

When they came to Jake’s house, Dave saw that it was large, luxurious and completely isolated. When they entered, Dave saw a pretty girl in a short French Maid’s costume carefully polishing the silver chandelier. She was standing on a ladder and Dave could see her pussy as she was wearing no underwear.

“Slave, my friend Dave is staring at your Pussy. Undress and show it to him.”

The girl immediately removed her outfit and, totally naked walked over to where Dave was standing and bent over backward, using her hands to spread her pussy lips.

“Dave this is my slave. You have 1 hour to do with her whatever you please. Whip her, torture her, fuck her in any and every hole. I want you to be convinced that she is really a well trained slave and that I am going to offer you a very lucrative opportunity.”

And so for the next hour, Dave whipped the slave, across her back, her ass, her tits and her cunt. Between bouts with the whip, he used his fingers to pinch and squeeze her nipples and her clit. He used a candle to pour hot wax on her tits. Finally, he had her kneel in front of him while he fucked her face. At last he took a large dildo and shoved it up her cunt and kept it there while he shoved his own hard cock up the girls asshole. He fucked her ass as hard as he could until he finally shot his load deep into the girls tight rear door. He had the girl lick and clean his cock after he finished, and the girl concluded her service by thanking him for honoring her by using her for his pleasure. The girl then went to Jake and kneeled before him, her ass high in the air and her lips on the ground.

“What should I do with you, giving yourself so wantonly to another man.”

“ Punish me master, please. I beg you master to punish me harshly.”

Jake directed the girl to stand up, spread her legs and grip her ankles. Count ten with the whip, said Jake. He took out a harsh whip, and whipping upward, landed a harsh blow on his slaves pussy lips.

“One, thank you master, for punishing your unworthy slave.”

Dave could see tears flowing from the girls eyes. Two, three, four. Dave could see the girls muscles tense as she struggled to maintain her position. Without any bindings or support, it would have been easy for her to move but she struggled to fulfill her Master’s desire. Seven, eight, nine, Dave could see snot flying out of the girls nose. For the tenth lash Jake switched to a thick bullwhip which he continued to use on his slaves cunt. This harsh lash brought the slave to an entirely new level of pain and she struggled to maintain her position.

“Ten, thank you master for punishing your unworthy slave and may I beg my master for the honor of another stroke,” the girl sobbed.

“Very well, one more, since you ask so nicely. Stand up straight and put your hands over your head.”

Jake measured very carefully and slashed the bullwhip across the girls tits. The girls scream was as loud as Dave had ever heard. “Thank you master” the girl was finally able to gasp out.

“Well, Dave , do you believe me now?”

I guess so, said Dave and that was the start of his working for the group. He never regretted it.

Twenty five years. Dave shook himself awake as Shiteater continued to lick and clean his ass. It was time to put Shiteater through her paces. He had her lie on the floor and he lowered an iron bar from the ceiling. He attached her ankles and wrists to the bar and raised her up so she was waist high. Her thighs were spread wide and her entire body was open to whatever he wanted to do. He started by tying a rope tightly around her tits. He could see her tits swell and turn purple. He then began placing clamps around her aureole and finally, on the nipple. Shiteater responded to each assault by moaning and crying, but constantly repeating,

“Thank you master for punishing me. My purpose is only to give you pleasure and I hope my pain pleases you. Would Master please honor his slave by torturing his slave some more.”

When master finished with Shiteater’s tits he took a flogger and started to work on her thighs. He then took a paddle and started to work on her upturned ass. First one cheek then the other, five, ten, twenty on each cheek. Shiteater’s screams were constant as each time they started to fade, Master added another stroke. Finally, he finished with the paddle, and took up a riding crop which he used to attack Shiteater’s pussy lips and clit. Five, ten and finally twenty lashes across her most sensitive areas.

“Thank you master for punishing your unworthy slave and may my LORD honor me with another stroke.”

Again and again, Shiteater moaned and gasped between her gasps of pain. Finally, Master put down his whip and positioned himself between her thighs. He grasped his slave by her torn ass and pulled her spread cuntlips over his large rock hard cock. After adjusting the bar to get maximum penetration, he gripped her ass cheeks and pulled her hard until his cock had penetrated her to the maximum. Quickly, he continued to fuck his slave using his strength to pull and push his slave on and off his mighty cock. Even though he had not stimulated his slaves pussy, it was dripping wet from the whipping she had received. Shiteater knew that she could not come without permission from her master and struggled to control herself as Master pounded her pussy. She hoped that her harsh whipping might earn her the privilege of coming. Master started to gasp as he felt Shiteater start to groan as she struggled to control her climax.

Master felt his own climax coming on and decided to be kind to his slave. “Cum on the count of three , One, two, three.” He felt his slaves cunt muscles spasm around his hard cock, and that set off his own climax, as he held her cunt tightly against his cock. Each of her spasms set off one of his, and they continued reenforcing each others rising climax. Finally, he was drained.

Shiteater was moaning her thank you’s with more than her usual sincerity. He released her and immediately she went on her knees, cleaning his cock with her tongue and mouth.

“Thank you for honoring your slave with your cum. Thank you for allowing your slave the great privilege of being allowed to cum. Thank you for allowing me to serve you.”

Master got dressed and put a collar and leash around Shiteater’s neck. It was time to resume his training of Zero.

CHAPTER THREE

Obedience Lessons

Zero was shivering in her cage, as it shook in mid-air. She was scared, hurt, hungry and humiliated. She had been abducted and had no idea of where she was or who was responsible. This was beyond her worst nightmare. She was determined to find out what was going on. She was a human being, not an animal. She could not allow herself to go along with this mistreatment. She felt the cage being lowered and felt this was her chance to assert herself.

“What is going on here? Where am I? Who are you? Let me out of here. “

She started yelling in a panic. She got no response. When the cage reached the floor she felt a fierce pinch and tug on her nipple. She was pulled out of the cage and was  whipped five times on her ass.

“You know you are not allowed to talk. The whipping on your ass was just to get your attention. You will be punished for your disobedience with more pain than you can imagine.”

She was pulled by her chains and then told to stand up. She was tied to a hard bed and her arms and legs were attached to a rack. Her arms and legs were pulled tight, not enough to cause pain, but so she could not move. Zero was terrified. Still wearing nothing but a blindfold, she could not see anything. She felt a strap around her waist which left her unable to move a muscle.

All of sudden she felt a burning sensation on her cunt. Hot wax was dripping over her cunt. She screamed and kept on screaming.

“A slave is not entitled to cunt hair. It was going to be shaved off but your disobedience caused a different method of hair removal.”

The hot wax continued to pour down on Zero’s cunt until the entire area, all her cunt hair, was covered with wax. Zero was screaming with pain. The wax was allowed to harden and Zero gradually caught her breath. All of a sudden she felt a hand on her belly and then the most fierce intense pain that she had ever felt in her life. The wax was being lifted from her cunt and all her cunt hair was being ripped from her skin at the same time.

Zero was wracked with pain. She screamed until she was hoarse. She did not know what to do, she could  not move. She felt snot coming out of her nose from the pain. As the pain was beginning to fade and come under control she felt a whip across her tits.

“ Have you forgotten all your lessons? There is no limit to the pain that I can inflict. What do you have to say?”

Zero remembered the rules. Wracked with pain as she was, she did not have the strength, or the time to weigh her alternatives. She knew that her only chance of avoiding further pain was to start immediately to give thanks. Through her tears she sobbed.

“Thank you, My Lord, for punishing me. Thank you, My Lord for training this worthless Zero. Thank you for teaching this worthless Zero that it is forbidden to talk without permission. Thank you,  My Lord, for giving me pain.”

“Very good, Zero, You are learning. Now it is time for you to eat. I have prepared some of your favorite foods. Two soft boiled eggs, salad, cottage cheese, and four ounces of hamburger.”

Zero was unchained and put on her knees. She anticipated enjoying her meal as she was hungry, and indeed, the foods were ones that she enjoyed. She did not anticipate being pulled on her knees to a big bowl and being ordered to eat. Everything was in that one bowl, mixed together in one smelly, disgusting, mess. “Eat, slave, Eat” she was ordered, accompanied by a slash on her ass. Still she hesitated, overwhelmed by the awful smell. This time, the whip fell on her sore cunt. Zero put her head in the bowl and started to lick up the messy food in the bowl. She gagged on the taste and had to be encouraged by strokes of the flogger on her ass. Finally she was finished. She tried to keep the food in her stomach as she was gagging with nausea.

“Thank you My Lord, for allowing Zero to eat her favorite foods, for giving her a nutritious meal. Thank you My Lord for continuing to spend your time and effort training such a worthless slit.”

Zero thought she had made it and then her stomach betrayed her. She upchucked, she vomited right on the floor. She knew she was in trouble.

“Lick it up. Use your nose, and lick wherever you smell your disgusting vomit. Quickly, quickly. “

She was encouraged by a lash across her cunt lips and she sobbed as she licked up her vomit.

“How dare you vomit out food that is given to you. You eat what we give you, drink what we give you, piss when and where we tell you and shit, when and where we tell you. You will come when we tell you, you will fuck and suck on command. You are an owned slave, your body and your very thoughts belong to us. The only thought that we permit you is to think of how you can please us. You are not permitted to think whether the food is tasty, attractive or nutritious, only that we command you to eat it.”

Zero did her best to lick up her vomit while being flogged on her ass. Finally she finished. She was stunned and breathless. Master felt further punishment would not be productive so he prompted Zero by saying impatiently “Well, don’t you have something to say?” Zero immediately began reciting her thank you’s. She realized that she could not withstand further punishment.

“Thank you My Lord, for punishing me. Thank you My Lord for pulling out all my cunt hair as a punishment for talking. Thank you My Lord for whipping my ass after I was so unappreciative of your kindness that I threw up the food that you gave me. Thank you for making me lick up my vomit. Thank you My Lord for training me to be a slave. Would My Lord be so kind to continue my punishment?”

”Yes, Zero, you deserve further punishment.”

Master reached over to Zero’s tits and placed a clothespin on each nipple.

“You know that you are not permitted to touch these clothespins?”

“Yes, My Lord.” She gasped through her pain.

She was again pulled by her leash till she felt her nose bump into something. “Drink” she was commanded as she had a bowl of milk in front of her. She licked the bowl clean with her tongue. The milk had a funny taste, but Zero did not hesitate. She was exhausted and could not take further punishment, She immediately thanked master for giving her such a tasty drink.  Master decided that the session had gone on long enough and pulled Zero back to her cage.

“The clothespins will stay on until our next session. You must be conscious that your only purpose is to give us pleasure and you must accept that your pain gives us pleasure. I will leave you to rest as you will need your strength for further training.”

With that, Master pulled the cage up in the air and left Zero to rest. Of course, he would know if Zero touched the painful clothespins. He hoped she was smart enough to leave them in place. She would need her strength for her next session.

CHAPTER FOUR

Humiliation and Pleasure

The master reviewed the session in his mind as he went back to his room to take a short rest. He knew he would have to return for another session with Zero very soon. He was upset that Zero vomited. It left him no choice but to punish her, and coming on top of having all her cunt hair pulled out with the wax, it was more pain than he wanted to inflict at this early stage of her training. He would be careful to make the next session humiliating, rather than painful. Anyone could whip a slave into senselessness. The Master turned women into true slaves, who found meaning and pleasure in their slavery and were proud of their ability to bear pain.

Master thought back to that day twenty five years ago when Jake introduced him to the group.

“I work, said Jake, “for a group of extremely wealthy people. They have more money than you can dream of. They surround this operation with layers and layers of security. You will start off as an assistant trainer. The pay is generous, $125,000. a year to start. Our slaves are trained so that they can appear in public with no risk to their owners. Some work as maids or secretaries, some become trophy wives. Some are sold outside this country, where the culture is different. Whatever, when a slave is brought to auction, there can be not the slightest doubt that she is a slave heart and soul, that she is not waiting for an opportunity to escape. When we finish training, the worst threat we can give to a slave trainee is to throw her out of the training program.

The group has a number of facilities across the country. You will find that wherever you are assigned, you will have all the luxuries of a five star hotel. You will have all the tools you need for training the slaves. The facilities are isolated and even if a slave should make it out of our secure facility, which has never happened, she will find herself in the middle of nowhere.

You will be paid through a shell company. Your taxes will be done for you. Eventually, after your probationary period, you will be allowed to leave the facility on vacations. You will occasionally be allowed to benefit from stock tips. Since you will have no expenses, you will retire a very wealthy man. All we ask is that you use your abilities to help train our slaves and ask no questions.”

Dave took the job and never regretted it. Ten years after he joined the group, he was promoted to Trainer and his pay was doubled, to $250,000.  per year. He owned a luxurious condo in Trump Plaza and a villa on the French Riviera. Five years ago, he asked Jake if he could attend an auction and purchase a slave for himself. Jake told him that for security reasons he could not attend an auction with members of the group but he would be allowed an employee discount. He could pick out a slave that he had trained and be allowed to purchase it for only one million dollars. Dave did a double take, till Jake explained that many slaves go for two or three times that price, as the demand for well trained slaves always exceeded supply.

So he purchased Shiteater and never regretted it. Tomorrow he would have a little party to celebrate his anniversary. He invited Jake to attend. Jake said he would glad to attend and he had some news for him about the job. This worried him. He thought the group may feel he was too old for the job. He had never discussed retirement and, although he could well afford to retire he had no desire to leave his job. He loved it. Sure, he was in his midfifties, but he was still able to function and was still the best trainer in the business.

Anyway, he had killed about an hour and it was time to get back to work. Zero had been given a heavy dose of laxatives with her milk and, as he checked the monitor, was shaking and trembling to control her bowels. She did not want the humiliation of shitting in her cage and further, knew she would be punished severely if she did. Master was pleased to see that Zero had not touched the clothespins that were still torturing her nipples.

Zero was still wearing only a blindfold and had no idea how much time had passed by. All she knew was that she was in agony. Her tits were being tortured and the fact that she could take off the clothespins at any time but dared not, only added to her agony. And she was practically bent over double with her need to shit.  The cage was shaking as she trembled.

Zero felt the cage being lowered. She heard Master’s voice

“Zero, you have my permission to make a request. You may beg for a boon. “

Zero immediately begged , “Master I beg you as humbly as I can, please may I go to the bathroom?”

Master laughed. “Zero, slaves don’t go to the bathroom. You will never go to the  bathroom again as long as you live.  Try again. “

Zero was not sure what Master was getting at. “Please, Master, I beg you, I need to move my bowels”

“You need to shit, Zero, say it, say it.”

Zero was humiliated but had no choice. She was sobbing and trembling with the effort to control herself.

“ Please Master, Zero begs for permission to shit.”

“Not very good, but it will do for a first try. Here is a bucket. Sit on it, but do not shit until I give you the command.”

Zero sat on the bucket and waited. Master removed the clothespins which added to her agony. Then he gave the order: “Shit” Immediately Zero released her bowels and the shit flowed into the bucket. She sobbed with relief. All of a sudden she felt the slash of a cane across her tits.

“Thank you My Lord, thank you for granting me permission to Shit and for removing the clothespins from my nipples. Thank you for training me to be a slave.”

Zero finished and master ordered her to resume her kneeling position. All of a sudden she felt a tongue between her ass cheeks. Shiteater was cleaning her filthy ass with her tongue.

“We cannot let you continue with a filthy ass. Thank Shiteater for cleaning you.”

“ Thank you Shiteater for licking the shit out of my ass. Thank you My Lord for taking care of me and keeping me clean.”

“Very well, Zero, but Shiteater has gotten some of your shit on her nose. She will stick her nose in your mouth and you will lick it off.”

Zero was more and more humiliated.  She had no choice and for the first time in her life she found herself tasting shit. She did not know how much lower she could go. Then she felt a whip on her ass and she realized that her degradation had no limits.

“Thank you My Lord, and thank you Shiteater for allowing me the privilege and pleasure of eating shit. “

Master felt that it was time to begin Zero’s real training.

“ Stand up, clasp your hands in back of your head. Legs apart, further apart. That’s good. That’s the standing position.”

Master moved over to Zero and started stroking her tits softly. He enjoyed their feel and watched as her nipples harden. He ran his hands down over her body and put his hand on Zero’s cunt. He could feel her cunt getting wet. Zero was broken. She had never been played with, never allowed herself to be so stimulated. She wanted to back away, to protest, to scream, but she dared not. She allowed herself to enjoy the pleasure she was feeling.

All of a sudden she felt a paddle across her ass cheeks. She roused herself to thank her Lord for the great pleasure he was giving to his worthless slave, by playing with her tits and cunt.

“How could you not appreciate the honor and privilege that I granted you. Very well, since you do not appreciate pleasure, I will stop. Kneel.”

Zero fell to her knees. Then she was told to spread her knees further and move her ass back to her ankles and straighten from the waist. She was instructed to hold her hand behind her head.  In a few seconds she felt masters fingers squeezing her nose. She opened her mouth to breath and immediately felt something forcing its way between her lips. Master was forcing his large cock between Zero’s lips and down her throat.

“Open wide, if I feel your teeth on my cock, you will regret it”.

Zero opened her mouth as wide as she could and tried not to gag as Master rammed his big hard cock in and out of her mouth. Master was now going to begin the serious business of training Zero to give pleasure.

Master rammed his cock into Zero’s mouth till her lips were buried in his pubic hair. He kept it there for five seconds while he felt Zero gag.

“Get used to it quickly, Zero. This is one of the three main ways you have to please a Master. The others are with your ass and with your cunt. We shall train you till you are expert in all three.”

Zero struggled to breath as the massive cock kept plowing into her mouth. She had never seen a cock, let alone sucked on one. She was horrified at masters words. Was he serious? They will train her to use her ass? She had never heard of such a thing. Meanwhile, she struggled not to gag as master pounded the back of her throat. Master reached down and pinched her nipples harshly.

“You are not thinking of giving me pleasure. That is the only thing that you are allowed to think about. I am going to honor you by coming in your mouth and you will be careful to swallow every precious drop.”

Master rammed his cock faster and faster through Zeros soft lips. He could feel her tears flowing as she felt the pain in her throat and from her pinched and twisted nipples. He pinched them even harder as she struggled to breath. He suddenly let go of her nipples and placed both hands behind Zero’s head as he came in great spurts. Zero felt the spurt in her mouth and her first reaction was to spit it out. She managed to control her reflex and started to swallow as the cum was flooding her mouth. Half a dozen times and more, her mouth filled with cum and she swallowed, the cock was still hard and spurting. Finally, the spurting ended and she felt the massive cock begin to shrink.

“Suck, lick and swallow,” the master screamed as he punctuated his words with a slap across the face.

“That is your job. You should be honored that I give you my cock to worship and my cum to drink.”

Finally, Master withdrew his cock.

“Thank you master for allowing me to feel your massive cock in my mouth, Thank you for allowing me to give you pleasure, Thank you for allowing me the honor of swallowing your cum.”

“That was your first lesson. This time I did all the work. I just used your mouth as a hole. You will be trained to use your tongue and lips, to worship a cock, to love the taste and smell. But because you were successful in swallowing I am going to allow Shiteater to pleasure you, but remember, you are not permitted to cum.”

Zero felt Shiteater’s tongue on her lips, her breath on her clit. Her juices started to flow as she was rapidly reaching peaks of pleasure that she would not have believed possible before she was enslaved. Her breathing grew rapid. She knew she was not allowed to cum, but did not know if she would be able to control herself.

“Enough” said the Master. “It is time to put Zero back to her cage to rest, but first we have a special surprise”.

Zero was happy that Shiteater stopped licking her cunt and clit but then she felt something being attached to her lips.

“It’s a custom made vibrator,” Master explained. “It will feel as if your cunt lips are being stroked and sucked. It will not directly touch your clit so that even though you will want to cum, the device will not make you cum. And remember, if you cum, you will be punished. Now let’s put you back in your cage.”

Chapter Five                                              Pleasure and pain

Zero was in torment. She was in her cage, a four foot cube, hanging from the ceiling. The cage shook as Zero trembled from the unaccustomed waves of pleasure that were keeping her on the edge of ecstasy. Finally she could resist no longer and she reached down between her legs and touched her clit lightly. That was all that she needed. For the first time in her innocent life she climaxed. She never felt such pleasure. Her body was racked with pleasure and her cunt spasmed  and flexed, tightening around an imaginary cock. Slowly Zero returned to normal, but the vibrator kept up its work and Zero again felt herself returning to the peak of sexual excitement. Her breathing quickened, her pulse raced as her body again paid the price for the devilish vibrator attached to her cunt lips. Zero realized that she was already in trouble and was determined to resist the temptation. She was not going to  touch her clit. She was not going to come. The vibrator kept up its insidious work and Zero was squirming, on the verge of coming. What made it worse for Zero, was that being blindfolded, she had no way of knowing how much time had passed. She was praying for her master to come back and punish her for coming without permission. She did not want to come a second time.

Finally her body betrayed her. It was just a brief touch of her finger on her clit that set her off, even harder than her first cum,  as she had endured more stimulation before allowing herself to climax. She screamed with pleasure as the sensations radiated from her cunt all through her body. She felt her juices squirting out of her cunt and across her cage.  Once again, the release let her down from the peak she had reached, and once again, the vibrator did its work, bringing her back to the edge. Once again, she wanted to cum more than anything else. Once again, she feared punishment. As the stimulation continued, Zero started to rationalize. She thought to herself: If master knew what I was doing, why didn’t he come in after the first time? Or after the second? I screamed so loud, that if he was paying attention, he must have noticed. If no one is paying attention, then why am I tormenting myself when I could be enjoying great pleasure . With that she reached between her legs and rubbed her clit.

All hell broke loose. Just as she was starting to come, Zero heard Master’s voice.

“Enjoying yourself, Zero?”

Zero tried to control her climax, but it was too late. Master entering had put a damper on her cum and it was comparatively weaker than her first two.

“ Zero, you do not understand. You have no right to pleasure. You belong to us, like a table, or a chair. You are here only for our pleasure. Your pleasure will come from pleasing us. You will learn to understand this. Now we will begin to teach you this lesson by punishing you. You came three times. I will give you 10 strokes for the first offense, 20 for the second and 30 for the third . That is a total of 60. You will be restrained.”

Master lowered the cage and pulled Zero out by her tit. He dragged her, still on her knees, across the marble floor.

“Piss”, Master commanded. “I do not want you to piss under punishment.”

Zero once again pissed under her masters gaze. When she finished, Master pulled her, again on her knees across the hard marble floor. She was pulled to her feet  and was chained by her ankles and wrists in a great X.

“I will start with 10 across the back” Master took a leather cat and laid the first stroke across Zero’s back.  Master took his time, letting Zero catch her breath before laying the second stroke across the first. Slowly, Master continued his torture, Zero was screaming as she felt each blow. Tears flowed from her eyes and drool from her mouth. She twisted and turned in her bonds as she tried to ease her pain from the whipping. Finally the Master counted 10 and Zero thanked her master for punishing her. She begged for further punishment as blood dripped from the marks on her back.

Master moved to Zero’s ass. He took a special ping pong paddle, not padded with rubber, but with a sheet of sand paper glued to the hard wooden surface. He worked gradually over both ass cheeks. The cheeks quickly turned red and bloody under the paddle. Zero screamed in agony, her back and ass were like a piece of meat.  Finally, Master reached 10 and Zero panted her thank you through her tears. Once again she asked for further punishment.

Master walked in front of Zero and took a small doggie whip. He brought it down over Zero’s belly. Zero screamed. The second blow fell lower, on the area that had just recently been covered with cunt hair. Zero never dreamt of being whipped there, so close to her most intimate lips. Zero then made a big mistake.

“NO,” she screamed, “Please, have mercy.”

Master laughed.

“Zero, you know better than that, you have just earned further punishment.”

With that, the master took a thin rope and tied it tightly around Zeros back. He then wrapped it tightly around the base of her breasts, cutting off the circulation, causing her tits to swell and turn purple. When he had tied them tightly he took two clamps and placed one on each nipple. The clamps had a screw that could be tightened, and he used a screwdriver to tighten them as far as possible. Zero was in agony. He then attached chains to each clamp and pulled on the chains till her tits were stretched so that Zero felt the nipples would be torn from her body. He attached the chains to a ring on the  wall and then paused to let Zero appreciate the affects of her plea for mercy.

“Well, Zero, what do you have to say for yourself?”

Zero roused herself and did what she had to do.

“Thank you Master for punishing me, Thank you for torturing my tits. Thank you for training me to be a slave.”

Master slashed at her tortured tits. This was the time for another break through.

“The words are fine Zero, but you must say them like you mean it. I want to hear the gratitude in your voice, I want to hear enthusiasm as you express your gratitude for the time and effort that I am expending on your training.”

Zero had taken acting in High School. She reached back to her lessons and from somewhere deep inside her self she  graciously thanked her Lord and Master for correcting her by whipping her and torturing her tits. Master smiled.

“Better, but you’ll have to improve as we continue training.”

Master continued to whip Zero on her belly and pubic area. Slowly, each blow continued to fall as Zero screamed. As she twisted in her chains she brought more pain to her tortured tits. Finally master counted to 10 and looked over the markings on Zero’s belly. Zero did her best to thank her master, trying to find the proper enthusiasm in her voice.

Master reached for his flogger as he moved to a new area on Zero’s tortured body. Now Zero felt a blow against her swollen and stretched tits. First the left, then the right, as master alternated, going slowly, so that Zero was kept in constant pain. Her tits, usually a source of pleasure, were now total agony. After ten blows on her tits, Zero again was forced to thank her master with a forced humbleness and enthusiasm. She did not know how she would survive the 20 lashes she still had coming.

Master reached for a thin flexible cane and found a new spot to torment. This time he attacked the inside of her thighs, placing five marks on each, climbing from her knees to just below her cunt lips. After receiving the enthusiastic thank you’s that he demanded, he asked Zero

“ Where should I place the next 10 lashes? I have covered your back, your ass, your belly, your tits and your inner thighs. Now Zero, you may beg for the next lashes.”

Zero knew where master wanted the last 10 lashes to go. She was not stupid. She hoped that the proper enthusiasm in her request might gain her some lessening of the strength of her blows.

“Master, please be so kind and generous as to whip my cunt. I need you to punish my cunt because I came without your permission, against your orders.”

“Very well, as you wish. You will count each lash.”

Master slashed up from the floor and landed the blow across Zero’s cunt lips. Zero screamed.  Her entire body shook. Her tits were pulled as she could not help her shaking. Her entire body was ablaze with pain. Finally, Zero was able to pull herself together to sob out “One, thank you my Lord.” She did not know how she would survive nine more. But she did. Master allowed her a full minute between each blow to let the pain permeate her entire body. Finally, her ordeal was over.

“Ten, thank you My Lord for correcting me and punishing me. If it pleases you, could you kindly whip me again.”

Master thought about it. He was not happy with Zero’s plea for mercy and was tempted to begin whipping Zero on the soles of her feet, but he decided against it. Zero was so wracked with pain that any further pain would not be effective. He therefore released her from her chains and released her tits from their torture.

“Since you thanked me so nicely, it is time we grant you a privilege. We grant you the privilege of sight.”

With that Master removed Zero’s blindfold and she was able to see. She was in a large room, with a marble floor, with many chains and pillars to keep her well tied. She saw various whips and paddles scattered around the room. She looked to see her Master and she was puzzled. He looked very ordinary. He was simply dressed in black slacks and a black shirt. He was of average height, around six feet, he had a full head of hair, although it was starting to get gray. He was of average weight, neither slim, nor fat. How could such an ordinary looking man be the Master who she feared, who tortured her and abused her. The she saw the way he carried himself, the confidence he exuded, the gleam in his eye as he looked at her and she realized what made him truly a Master.

“Must I blindfold you again?  Have you forgotten all your lessons?”

Zero, in terror quickly thanked he master for granting her the most precious gift of sight, for allowing her to look upon, his face. To see him so as to be better able to serve him.

Master realized that Zero had had a long day and, whatever he might tell her, she had real physical limits. He decided to let her eat, drink and sleep, to give her strength for the big party tomorrow. He therefore had Shiteater bring out a plate of bacon and eggs, a bowl of oatmeal and a plate of pancakes with syrup. Zero still had to eat while on her knees, with just her mouth, no hands, let alone silverware. She ate like a dog eating dog food, but she had reached such a stage of weakness and degradation that she was truly grateful for being allowed to eat real tasty food and when she finished her thank you’s were sincere and gracious. She was honestly happy to be so well fed. It was the first real food that she was able to eat in a long time. After she drank the delicious ice cold water and thanked Master for his kindness, master brought her to her cage and locked her in but did not raise the cage.

“Sleep well Zero. You will need your strength for your next training session.” With those ominous words master left. He did not turn off or lower the lights. Zero had no need to know whether it was day or night and he would give her no clues. Her time was divided in two. When she was wanted by her masters and when she was not. This was a time when she was not wanted by her masters. She would be allowed to rest until she would be prepared for the big party, but after the party, she would be introduced to Master’s three assistants, and they would have the right to use Zero at any time. For now however, Zero was exhausted and despite her pain, fell into a deep sleep.

Chapter Six

The Party

Zero woke up and looked around. She had no idea of how long she had slept as there were no windows in her dungeon and the lights were kept at a constant level. She saw that the dungeon was about 400 square feet, fairly large but not huge.  She could not believe the torture and degradation she had undergone. She had no idea of how long she had been in this dungeon.  Was there any hope for her?

Although Master  (she hated having to use that word, especially in her own mind, but she had no other way of thinking about him. He had no name, no identifying trait) implied that she was owned by a large group of men, she had seen no sign of anyone but Master and his slave Shiteater. Perhaps there was no one else. Perhaps he was a lone lunatic. Her best chance might be to cooperate with him as best as she could and hope that he grows careless and makes a mistake. Then she would have her chance to escape. Yes, that was her best strategy. She had seen the result of disobedience. She could still feel the whip on her back and her entire body still ached from her last session. She would try to be as obedient and compliant as she could.

Master came striding in, with his slave Shiteater on all fours beside him. “Good  morning Zero. I see you slept well. I hope you are ready for a big day.”

“ Thank you My Lord for allowing your slave to sleep. Thank you for training me. I hope to be able to please you in any way you require.”

Zero almost sang out her thank you’s, she was so anxious to please her Master. Master had been in this business a long time and knew what Zero was thinking. But there was no reason to ruin her hopes now. She would see the truth of her situation soon enough and that would help strip away the last of her hopes.

“ Zero, crawl here on your knees.”

Zero crawled to where Master indicated, without being pulled by a leash. “Head down, eyes open. Now piss.” Zero pissed as she was ordered, being forced to see the piss as it left her cunt. Master and Shiteater looked on and Zero could not imagine a more humiliating act.

“Shiteater, prepare an enema for Zero. It is most important that her ass be clean. Two quarts of warm soapy water will do for a start.”

“Zero, assume the kneel position, knees wide apart, ass up and lips on the floor.”

Zero did as she was ordered and felt the hose being forced into her ass. The soapy water bubbled through her bowels. The water was not uncomfortable, but it kept coming, more and more. She felt so full. Her stomach was extending. Then the water stopped and Zero felt a surge of relief. She could manage that. Then Master said “that’s the first bag switch to the second,” and Zero knew that she was in for an agonizing time. She was determined to cooperate as best as she could in her effort to gain Master’s trust so she thanked her master for cleaning her filthy ass. For taking the time and effort to train her.

The second bag meant agony. Her bowels were stretched, her stomach extended. The water filled and stretched her beyond her ability but she forced herself to keep saying nothing but thank you, Master, thank you. Finally, the bag was empty and all she wanted was to shit, to expel this mass of water from her ass.

“Put in a butt plug and wait ten minutes. We must make sure the ass is clean.” Shiteater put in the butt plug and Zero underwent further agony. She shivered and trembled, trying to hold her ass tight. Finally, Shiteater brought out the bucket and took out the butt plug.

“Well, Zero, do you have a favor to ask?”

“My Lord, if it pleases you could you grant this worthless slave, this Zero, the privilege of being allowed to shit?”

“Very well, Zero, you have asked nicely, sit on the bucket and shit.”

“Thank you master, Thank you,” Zero kept saying as she released her shit and all the warm soapy water into the bucket. Finally she was finished and the spasms of her agony eased . Zero was shocked when master told Shiteater,

“Now again, with ice cold water.”

Again, Zero assumed the humiliating Kneel position, with her ass in the air and her lips on the ground. This time the cold water alone was painful and again she had to take two full bags, two quarts. Again she was in agony as she kept thanking he master for his great kindness. Again the butt plug went into her ass as even after her ass was full she had to retain for 10 minutes. Again she was forced to beg for the privilege of being allowed to shit. A clean bucket was brought and she filled it with water from her ass.

Master smelled the bucket after Zero had finished and immediately said,

“I still smell shit. Her ass must be clean. One more time.”

And so for a third time Zero endured the painful enema, again with iced cold water. Master examined the third bucket and pronounced himself satisfied.

“ Very well, her ass is clean. Let us prepare her for the party.”

So they prepared  Zero. They put clamps on her nipples and attached a leash to the clamps. They put buckles around her wrists and ankles. Finally, she was ordered to kneel and was pulled by her leash out the door to a long hallway. She was pulled by her tits till they reached a large double door where she heard and saw the party.

“Hey, it’s the guest of honor, at long last. We were beginning to think you’d never get here.”

“Sorry, I was preparing  Zero for the party.”

“Zero, meet my boss, and friend, Master Jake. He is in charge of this operation and has the final say of when you are ready to be sold. And these other three men are my assistants. You will address them as Master, and obey them as you obey me. They have the right to use you in any fashion that they choose and you must be careful to please them, because they can punish you more harshly than I would.” (That was not exactly true, though Zero had no need to know that. His assistants operated under his strict supervision and did not have the authority to exceed certain limits, but these limits would still mean very much pain for Zero)

Zero looked up and saw one gray haired man, wearing a suit and tie, and the three assistants, all dressed in black, like her Master. She looked around the room and was shocked to see five slaves all bound in terribly painful positions.

The first slave was straight ahead of her. She was on her tip toes, with her arms chained to a ring suspended from the ceiling. Her cunt was stretched as a large dildo was extending from her cunt to the stool that was perched between her well spread thighs. Her ankles were pulled apart and attached to rings on the floor. What was most frightening was the four sharp needles that were extending from the stool, right alongside the dildo. Zero realized that if the slave should lower herself from her toes, the needles would penetrate her cunt. How long could the slave stay on her toes? And why was the slave smiling?

Another slave was bound in an even more painful position.  A thin chain was attached around her waist and a wire was stretched tightly through her ass and cunt. Her breasts were tied tightly with the wire as they swelled and turned purple. Then alligator clips were placed on her nipples. After all this, the slave was forced to bend over and her wrists were cuffed to her ankles. This forced the wire to cut into her ass and cunt. And even so the slave was smiling!

And a third slave was hanging in the air, her wrists and ankles both attached to a long bar that was suspended from the ceiling. She was held in a completely split position. Her nipples were tightly clamped and chains were attached to the wires so her tits were stretched up toward the ceiling. Clamps were also attached to her cunt lips and they were pulled out, away from her cunt and then out to the sides. Her cunt could not be any more open than it was. This would have been an agonizing position by itself, as both her tits and cunt lips were stretched to their maximum and any movement would be agony, but to make sure there would be movement, a vibrator was inserted in the slaves ass, and the slave was forced to move because of the vibrations. Each movement brought agony to the slaves cunt and tits and yet the slave still smiled through her tears.

On the left two slaves were chained, facing each other on a “horse”. The horse was topped by a piece of wood that reached a sharp triangular point and the slaves were placed so their cunts were right on the point. Their feet were chained so they could just support their weight on tiptoe, but should their feet not hold the load, all their weight would be born by their cunts as the triangular piece of wood would cut into their cunts. In addition, their tits were tightly chained to each other, so any movement of the upper body would pull on the other tits causing great pain.   In addition, to prevent the slaves from leaning forward and taking pressure off of their tits, there was a wand placed right in front of each cunt, coming through the wooden horse and the sharp triangle.

Master saw Zero staring at the two slaves on the horse and explained “ the wand is electronic and will provide a sharp shock if it is touched.”

How fiendish, Zero thought. They cannot move closer because of the electronic wands, they cannot move further away because of the tits chained together and if their toes come off the floor, or stop supporting their weight, the triangle will penetrate their cunts. And yet they are smiling!

Master saw Zero staring at the slaves and knew what she was thinking. He addressed one of the slaves.

“Toilet, Zero, our newest slit (Slave in training) wants to know why you are smiling.”

Toilet replied, “We smile because we are being allowed to give pleasure to our masters with our pain. Our sole function is to please our Masters and whenever we can please them we are happy. You too, will be trained to understand this by our wonderful masters.”

Zero did not know what to think. She had hopes that she could escape from a lone lunatic, but now she saw the truth, that she was captured by a cruel and merciless group and that she had no chance of escape. She also saw the result of the training. She was lost in thought when she felt the lash on her ass. “ Well, Zero, It is time to prepare you for your role at this party.”

Zero was bent over a small table. Her knees were chained to the corner of the table and her ankles were chained to each leg. Her ass and cunt were available over the edge of the table. Her tits fell over the other side of the table and they were clamped, with a small weight suspended from each tit. Her arms were attached to the legs of the table. A chain was drawn around the table and tightened around Zero’s waist and Zero’s head was pulled back as her hair was fastened to the chain around her waist.

“You will suck each slaves cunt until they come, Then you will worship each masters cock until he is satisfied. You will thank everyone for the privilege of serving them. Is that understood?”

“ Yes, My Lord, thank you for allowing Zero to serve you and attempt to bring you pleasure.”

“Just two more things before we can begin. Shiteater will be at your cunt, licking and sucking. This is for our amusement and pleasure, not yours. You may not come. You remember the punishment you received for coming without permission. If you come today we will consider it an act of deliberate rebellion and your punishment will be 10 times as great. Finally, you are perhaps wondering why we spent so much time cleaning out your ass. I think your ass will make a marvelous champagne decanter.”

Zero heard a pop, and although she could  not move her head it sounded like a the pop of a champagne bottle . Then she felt the ice cold bottle penetrate her ass and the cold bubbly run through her bowels. She was in pain as the bubbles added to her distress. After the first bottle came the second as her ass was agonizingly filled. Zero used all her strength to hold her ass closed and not push the champagne out. When the second bottle was emptied, Zero was shown a butt plug with an opening on one side and a straw on the other. The butt plug was placed in her ass and Shiteater started to work on Zero’s cunt. A slave was brought to Zero and her cunt was placed next to Zero’s mouth. Zero began to work.

She could not begin to think of the humiliating position she was in. Shiteater was working on her cunt and she must bring five slaves to orgasm and then satisfy five masters with her mouth, all while being chained in an awkward and painful position. She would  not be able to hold out against Shiteaters skillful tongue. She would not survive her punishment. Her mind was spinning, trying to think of a way she could stop herself from coming. Then she remembered what the slave Toilet had said.

“Our sole function is to please our Masters and whenever we can please them we are happy.”

What she must do is to concentrate exclusively on pleasing her Master. She kept this thought running constantly in her mind. I must please my Master, I must please my Master, I must please my Master. As she concentrated on that thought she found her body less responsive to Shiteater’s cuntlicking. Although she felt stimulated she was no longer flying to the point of no return. She was able to channel her sexual excitement into her own cuntlicking and the first slave, who had permission to come, rapidly reached her climax.

Immediately, the second slave was brought before Zero’s tongue and, with a look of religious zeal, Zero continued to lick and suck. The slaves, allowed by their master’s the rare privilege of being permitted  to come, reached their own climax very quickly and Zero was quickly up to slave number 5. While Zero was hard at work, the masters were sipping champagne out of the straw coming out of her ass. Although somewhere in the back of her head Zero was aware of the humiliation of having her ass used in that way, she buried that feeling and concentrated on pleasing her Master. Although the bubbly being sucked out of her ass was annoying, at least it eased the pain of her overfilled bowels.

While Zero was working on the fifth slave, one of the assistants had an idea. He walked over and started to fuck the slave in her ass while Zero was working on her cunt. “Toilet, you are not allowed to come until I do.”  Zero worked as hard as she could as the master pounded his cock in and out of Toilet’s tight ass. Toilet, anxious to come herself, and eager to help Zero, used her skills with her ass, clenching and unclenching her ass, trying to milk the precious cum from her master’s cock. Finally, his cock exploded as his cock spasmed, shooting his cum deep inside Toilet’s ass. Toilet came immediately as her cunt spasms added to the master’s pleasure. Finally, she had brought all the slaves to climax, and as Toilet pulled away from her mouth Zero gratefully thanked the Master’s for the opportunity to give them pleasure and prayed that they would continued to find pleasure in using her body and mouth. There was a look of ecstasy on her face as she thanked her masters.

Jake, the top boss volunteered to be first. He walked over to Zero, unzipped his pants, took out his cock and placed it in Zero’s mouth. Zero was a very inexperienced cocksucker. She had only worked on one cock, her Master’s. Jake’s cock was not as big. She tried to use what little skill she had and to make up in enthusiasm what she lacked in skill. In any event, because of the way her head was pulled backward, she was limited in her ability to move her head. Zero used her tongue as best as she could, as Jake, after a slow start, began to pound his cock in and out of her mouth. Finally, he came and Zero struggled mightily to swallow every drop.

“Not bad for a new slit. She has potential to make a fine cocksucker.”

Zero flushed with pride at the compliment. She realized how her training had changed her.

Now came the assistants. Zero struggled to center her thoughts on pleasing her master, because Shiteater was still hard at work on her cunt and she could not, must not cum until she had satisfied all the masters. Her concentration lapsed a little as she tired from her lengthy ordeal and she felt her passions riding to a higher level before she could regain her concentration. She used her lips and her tongue as eagerly and passionately as she could on the first two assistants and eagerly swallowed their copious cum. The third assistant was the one who had fucked Toilet in the ass while Zero was sucking her off. While he had no trouble getting hard, Zero had to work long and hard to bring him to a climax as his cock had been recently drained. Finally Zero was able to swallow whatever cum he was able to produce.

The Masters had continued sipping on the champagne and there was very little left in her ass as her Master stepped forward to use her mouth.

“Zero, you have made me proud. Remember you are to cum on my command, not before and not later.”

Master began pumping his cock in and out of Zero’s mouth, harder and harder. Zero used her tongue and lips, trying to please her Master. Shiteater was working hard using her tongue, sucking, nibbling licking, breathing as Zero, with the end in of her ordeal in sight, became more and more stimulated. Master was about to cum when he gave the order to Zero

“CUM, NOW!!”

Zero gasped as she was free to climax like she never had before. Master felt the added passion in her lips and tongue and shot his sperm into Zero’s mouth. Zero swallowed as all her muscles flexed and spasmed in a climax that was stronger and longer than anything she had experienced or even dreamed of.

Suddenly she felt something cold and wet on her ass and the small of her back. All the Masters were laughing. Her Master, who was still shooting in her eager mouth explained it to her.

” Your climax was so strong that you pumped the champagne out of your ass. The champagne shot out of your ass like a fountain.”

Zero finished her climax and gratefully thanked everyone for the opportunity to please them, for allowing her the great privilege of coming for their pleasure. Zero was weak from her ordeal and Master was very pleased with her. He saw that she had now accepted her role as a slave. She now understood that she must always think about pleasing her masters. She now needed training to increase her skills, but in her mental approach she was now a slave.

Master assigned one of his assistants to grant Zero the privilege of a shower and to give her food and drink before putting her back in her cage. It was time to get Zero used to his assistants as they would now be taking an active role in her training.

Chapter Seven

Toilet’s Ordeal

The party continued. The slaves brought out delicious gourmet food and the Masters sat on big comfortable chairs and laughed and joked as they ate. Every once in a while, one would call on a slave for use. The slave would endure whatever the master had in mind. Since this was a party, most of the use was simple and straightforward, but painful. For example, a spanking does not seem like much, but when the spanking is 100 blows, each delivered with full force, the results are a very red ass that will be painful for a long time.

Jake pulled Master away from the others and said “I’m glad the new slave is working out so well. You have her less than a week and she has fully accepted her condition. You’re the best we have, but this is the last slave you’re going to be training for us.”

Master was expecting this but was stunned anyway.

“Jake, we’ve known each other for a long time. Can’t you put in a good word for me? I’m not ready to retire.”

“ I did put in a good word for you and we all agree. You definitely are not ready to retire.”

“I don’t understand, If You are not retiring me, why is this the last slave that I’ll be training?”

“Dave, sometimes I wonder about you. You’re  not retiring, I am”, said Jake. “You are going to be taking over my job. I’m older than you. I am ready to spend more time with my children and grandchildren. Oh, I’ll drop by once in a while to keep my hand in and sample the merchandise but you are going to have my job.”

Jake was relieved but still puzzled. “I’ve never asked but what exactly is your job?”

“ I wear many hats. First of all, I am the director of all training. I haven’t had to work with you much, because you are a natural, but you will be in charge of training all the trainers at all the facilities. You will have overall control over the physical plant of all the facilities, security will be under you. And you will be a talent spotter.”

Dave looked worried. “Jake, I really don’t want to be involved in the strong arm end of the operation.”

“Jake, you are not thinking. Do you think the group would risk you on anything illegal? As a matter of fact if you ever get anything worse than a speeding ticket, you’ll be in serious trouble with the group. I said talent, you dummy, not merchandise. We have some members of our group with connections with Sicily and Russia. They handle merchandise. You will be looking for talent.”

Dave still looked puzzled. “ Dave, we are an expanding organization. We need to add more trainers. We can’t exactly advertise in the NY Times. Do you think I met you by accident twenty five years ago? That was my job. The group is planning a major expansion. First of all, they plan to open a new facility for training female slaves. Second they plan on opening a new facility to train male slaves. Some of our members have daughters and they are looking to train boy toys for their daughters. You are going to have a lot on your plate. You are the liaison between the group and the facilities. You will make sure that slaves are trained within a reasonable period of time. It’s a very responsible job and you will be compensated as befitting the CEO of a small company, One Million Dollars a year. I said I put in a good word for you. Don’t disappoint me.”

Dave was thrilled. Not only was he not being forced into retirement, he was being promoted to a very responsible position at four times his current salary.

“Let’s celebrate with a sandwich, how about Toilet?”

“Toilet will be fine,” said Jake, “I’ll take the cunt from the bottom, you take the ass from the top.”

“Sounds great, but let’s warm her up properly first.”

With that they called over Toilet and prepared her for the honor of being the middle of a sandwich. First both Dave and Jake gave her 50 spanks each across her ass. Then, when her ass was nice and red, they used a strap. Each gave her 25 strokes across the ass. Toilet was very well trained, and was used to receiving punishment but she was in tears from the punishment. Jake stuck his fingers up her cunt and felt how wet she was.

“Okay, she’s warmed up. Let’s have some fun.”

Jake lay down on the bed and Toilet placed her cunt over Jake’s cock. Jake was normal sized and she was able to keep him deep in her hot cunt. Then Dave placed his cock at the edge of Toilet’s ass. His cock was large, over 8 inches, and thick. He pushed his big cock through her anus and held it there for a minute, allowing Toilet to prepare for the coming invasion, then waiting a little more, keeping Toilet in suspense, making her wonder when the cock would fill her up. Then, in an instant, Dave plunged in to the limit. He filled her totally. He felt Jake’s cock filling her cunt as he filled her ass. He pumped harder and harder into her tight ass. Jake meanwhile was content to lie quietly and let Toilet do the work. She used her well trained cunt muscles to pump his cock as she tried to work him to a climax.  She flexed her cunt muscles and her ass muscles to please Dave and Jake. To encourage her, Jake grabbed her tits and squeezed her nipples hard. Dave, riding her ass as hard as he could, kept slapping her already sore ass.

Toilet kept repeating “Thank you Masters, I hope you are enjoying my ass and cunt. I am honored that you use my body for you pleasure. My body is only here to please you and I pray that my pain brings you pleasure. Thank you, Thank you, Thank you.” Dave asked Jake if he was ready, Jake said he was enjoying himself and would like to wait a few minutes more. Dave slowed down his pumping, but neither Dave nor Jake slowed their slapping of Toilet’s ass or squeezing her tits. Toilet was becoming more and more aroused as her holes were being filled. She knew that she had no permission to come and kept concentrating on giving pleasure to her masters. Finally Jake said that he was ready and Dave thrust as hard and quickly as he could and in five quick thrusts he came deep in her ass. Jake  came deep in her cunt.  Toilet was clenching both holes as hard as she could, making sure to maximize her masters pleasure.

Finally, Dave’s cock popped out of her ass and he immediately climbed around and stuck his cock in her mouth.

“Suck it clean, swallow my juices you slut. Swallow the juices from my cock and your filthy ass.”

Toilet kept sucking and swallowing. Finally she was through with Dave and got on her knees to clean Jake’s cock. She kept thanking her Masters for honoring her with their come, honoring her body by using her for their pleasure.

Jake was getting older, and since this was his second cum of the day, it was not as strong as his first. He blamed Toilet for this and said that since he was not satisfied with her performance, she would be punished. Toilet was more upset by not satisfying Jake than by the prospect of punishment.

“Oh yes, punish me, punish me harshly, I have failed you, I deserve harsh punishment.”

Jake responded “Yes you do, and I shall give it to you. Spread your legs and grab your ankles. I will not restrain you, but if you do not hold position, I will throw you out of the program.”

That was a threat that terrified Toilet.  She was going to maintain her position as long as she lived until given orders otherwise. Jake grabbed a cruel whip, made of heavy leather, five tails, each knotted . He took this whip and brought it up cruelly between Toilet’s legs onto her cunt.

“Count each one you worthless Toilet.”

“One, thank you master, may I please have another, two, thank you master, may I please have another. ………Ten, thank you Master, may I please have another.” Toilet hoped that might be the end but then came “Eleven, thank you Master, may I please have another. Twenty, thank you Master, may I please have another”. Toilet’s cunt lips were cut and bleeding.” Twentyone, thank you Master may I please have another. Finally Jake reached twentyfive and said that is enough.

“What I want you to do now is to play with yourself. When you feel that you must come, you will beg permission. Perhaps I will be inclined to be merciful.”

Toilet reached her fingers down between her legs and delicately touched her torn cunt lips. She had been through severe training and Master had thought that she was almost ready for auction, but Jake had caused her great pain and had damaged the merchandise. As Master looked at Toilet, he realized that it would take almost a month before she would heal. While Toilet wanted to gently play with her cunt, Jake kept insisting that she go all out.

“Finger fuck yourself. Hard and fast. All the way”

Toilet, despite her great pain, followed instructions and despite the pain, and the blood, rapidly found herself reaching her climax. Her training had been such that even great pain was still a sexual stimulant. She was shaking and trembling with the urge to climax and begged Master Jake for permission.

“I beg you Master, please take pleasure in watching this unworthy slave come, and forgive Toilet for not satisfying you with her filthy cunt.”

“Very well, you may come.”

That was all Toilet needed to hear as she exploded in a frenzy. All the pain of her punishments were transformed into the greatest of pleasures as her body exploded with pleasure. She shook and twisted in pleasure as she called out loudly. “Thank you, Master, Thank you Master, Thank you, Master for permitting this Toilet such great pleasure.”

Dave let Toilet recuperate for a few minutes, then he went to a closet and pulled out a strange looking device. It was a small dildo, five inches and narrow, that was attached by wires to a rectangular box that had 10 small multicolored lights coming out of one side. He had Toilet assume the kneel position and inserted the small dildo in her ass. Immediately the first 8 bulbs on the box lit up.

“Now squeeze your ass muscles on the dildo.”

As Toilet squeezed with her ass the 9^th bulb lit up and the 10^th bulb flickered on and off. The Dave took the dildo out of her ass and placed it in her cunt. Only 4 bulbs lit up and when she was told to squeeze her cunt muscles, 6 bulbs were the most she could light.

“This device measures the pressure you can bring to squeeze a cock. Your ass is tight and can squeeze at 95%, more than adequate. Your cunt has been stretched and you have not kept exercising your cunt muscles to keep them tight. That is why you did not satisfy Master Jake. You will exercise with this pressure meter whenever you are not being used. You will be punished until you can get 9 bulbs lit with your cunt muscles. You will start working immediately. You will keep squeezing with your cunt until a Master directs you otherwise.”

Toilet was left on her knees, with her knees spread wide, her ass in the air, her lips on the ground. She had the small dildo in her cunt, and though she was wracked with pain from her many punishments, and though her cunt lips were bleeding from the whipping, her mind was fixated on squeezing the dildo with her cunt muscles so as to light up all 10 lights. She wanted to tighten her cunt muscles so that she would give her masters more pleasure when they honored her by fucking her in her cunt.

Dave checked the charts to see what had been done to Zero. Although to the slave it would seem that life was random, that food, drink and torture came at random, the opposite was true. Everything that was done to the slave, especially at the early stages of training was done for a reason. Yes, the slave may be given the exact same meal three or four sessions in a row and then not given any food or drink at all for two or three sessions, but this was done deliberately, to keep the slave off balance, to rob her of any psychological anchor. She was being taught that her only reality was serving her masters with complete religious devotion, as if her masters were gods.

Although gods could be cruel, they were powerful. They must be obeyed. More than mere obedience was required. What was demanded was the complete subjugation of the slaves will to the will of the gods. After all, the gods kept the slave alive. They gave her food and drink. They allowed her to piss and shit. They kept her clean. And occasionally they allowed her to experience the most marvelous pleasure, to cum. It was only by serving them with total devotion that the slave could hope for such a great reward.

So Dave studied the chart to see what Zero had been fed and what she was given to drink as she was put in her cage. He noted that Zero had been given a filling meal of soup, steak and fries as a reward for her performance at the party. He planned to begin training Zero in using her ass to pleasure a cock and he wanted to make sure that she was well rested. He therefore noted on the chart that she should not be used by his assistants until further notice. He also noted that she should be given food and drink and allowed to piss in about 10 hours. Outside of that, he would leave her to her own thoughts until he was ready to use her. The time alone should let her recuperate and may serve to again remind her that she was under the complete control of the Masters.

He made the appropriate notations on her chart, so his assistants would not interfere with his plans. Meanwhile he made a note to his assistants that all the slaves should be tested with the pressure meter. He realized that he and his assistants all had larger than average cocks, although none were truly monsters. They had placed an emphasis on training the slaves to handle big cocks. They had stretched their cunts and asses with larger than life dildos. Now he realized that some of the owners might be smaller than average. Jake was the most experienced of the Masters, as he was the oldest and had been involved with every slave, in every facility. The purchasing owner would not be as experienced and jaded as Jake. But there was no reason not to train the slaves to please the small cock as well as the big.

Was there anything else that he was missing? What made Dave a great trainer is he was never satisfied. Of course he enjoyed his work. He loved whipping and torturing his slaves, breaking their spirits quickly and thoroughly. He loved fucking the new meat, training them to give satisfaction, humbling them, making them beg to please him. But he never forgot that he was hired to do a job, to train the slaves, and he was not there merely to enjoy himself. When he wanted merely to please himself, he had Shiteater, his own personal slave. When he was training slaves for the group he had a job to do and he never let himself forget it. He was constantly thinking of how to improve the training program, and now he would be in charge of training at all the groups facilities.

Dave looked over at Toilet who was concentrating on squeezing her cunt muscles. She had been at work for almost an hour, and cunt muscles, like all other muscles, needed down time to gain strength. Toilet was a bloody mess and he had a difficult decision to make. Toilet was the slave who had been there longest and the Masters had talked about putting her up for auction. Although there were advantages to letting her continue her exercise, Dave decided that he would order her to rest until further orders. Slaves with seniority were given latitude in choosing exercises when they were not being used, but Dave felt Toilet must be ordered to bed and put a notation on her chart that she was not to be used for at least 12 hours. Toilet would be hungry and thirsty by then, and might even have a full bladder, but those were punishments that she could easily tolerate, even in her battered condition. Twelve hours would make her worry about possibly being abandoned, a fear that will further her desire to please.

Having updated his charts, Dave took Shiteater and went to his room. Zero would wait till tomorrow.

Chapter 8

The Virgin Ass

Dave was away for three days. He went with Jake to look at the other training sites and to begin the process of obtaining a full time Mistress to begin training male slaves, to be used as toys by the daughters of the group members. Jake told Dave that with the growing power of women in the economy, the group was considering adding female members when the project was underway. Since membership in the group was quite expensive, this project could prove to be very profitable.

Dave suggested that in addition to a Mistress to train the male slaves, a second Mistress be hired to be involved in training the female slaves as well. What better way of demonstrating the slaves complete worthlessness than to have to obey and serve not only a male Master, but a Mistress as well. Jake said that sounded like a great idea, and they would bring it up when they met with the group’s executive committee.

Before Dave went back to work, he spent a day with Shiteater at his Trump Tower apartment in NYC. At night they went to New York’s finest B&D club, where he demonstrated Shiteater’s training in obedience and in ability to take pain. After giving her a severe barehanded spanking that turned her ass-cheeks bright red, he called for a volunteer from the audience to let Shiteater demonstrate her cock sucking skills. He picked the volunteer with the biggest cock and told Shiteater that she would have her ass paddled until she swallowed all the cum. With that Shiteater got on her knees and started sucking cock for dear life as Dave paddled her already red ass with his favorite paddle, a ping pong paddle, made of oak, with rough sandpaper glued to each side. Dave paddled Shiteater’s ass till it was a bloody mess, the sandpaper on one side was torn and he switched to the second side. Finally the volunteer grabbed Shiteater’s head and pulled it tightly to him, so that her lips were buried in his pubic hair. His cock was so deep in Shiteater’s throat that she had to use the circus technique of a sword swallower to get it down her throat. The volunteer came in great spurts, as Shiteater, despite her extensive training, struggled to swallow every drop before any could escape. Finally, having accomplished her task to the great satisfaction of the volunteer, who had feared for the safety of his cock, Dave stopped his paddling. Shiteater turned to the volunteer and said “I pray that my lips, my tongue and my throat have been pleasing to you.” Then she turned to Dave and said, “Master I pray that my pain has brought you pleasure and that my efforts have not embarrassed you. I beg you, if you would be so kind, to punish me for sucking the cock of another man.”

Dave responded, “It is always my pleasure to punish you. Spread your legs and grab your ankles.”

When Shiteater obeyed Dave took a thin, whippy cane and gave her 10 hard strokes on her pussy lips. He then took a wire and tied it tightly around her waist and pulled it as tight as he could through her cunt while she was standing straight. He then ordered her to touch her toes 100 times, each time causing further agony as the wire cut into her delicate, already bloody flesh.

As Shiteater was painfully demonstrating her obedience, Dave mingled with the crowd. He passed the word that he might have lucrative employment for a highly qualified Mistress. He left a phone number where he would get messages, and accepted congratulations for his well trained slave. When Shiteater completed her exercise she was ordered to remain in the kneel position for the rest of the evening. Shiteater remained, knees spread, bloody ass held high, lips on the floor, for another hour, till Dave decided that it was time to go home. At that time, he cut the wire around her waist and cunt, but just as Shiteater was beginning to feel some relief, he washed her bloody ass with saltwater, causing further excruciating pain. Before putting on her coat, he stuck a vibrator up her cunt, reminding her that she was not permitted to cum. He had been too easy on her lately, Dave told himself. It was fun to remind her, once in a while, that her only satisfaction was to come from pleasing him.

When Dave got back, he checked on Zero.  She had been fed a steady diet of cock, and had progressed to show a certain degree of skill, in addition to raw enthusiasm. She had been permitted to piss at irregular intervals, but had not been permitted to shit and she was now, in fact, in pain as her bowels were quite full. It was time to start to train her ass.

Zero was released and commanded to kneel. She was now given a large enema, three quarts, half again as large as the two quarts she was given before the party. The water was hot, not boiling, but hot enough that it burnt Zero’s delicate anus. Zero was in agony from the first drop of water, but after each quart, she thanked her Master, through her tears, and begged for another quart. Finally, after the third quart, Master felt that she truly could not contain any more water and inserted a butt plug. Zero was commanded to rise and Master saw that her stomach was truly stretched from the water that had filled her bowels.

“I want to make sure that the enema does a thorough job of cleaning your filthy ass. I want you to do fifty jumping jacks and then touch your toes fifty times. Begin counting.”

At this time, all Zero wanted to do was to shit. All she could think about was the pain in her ass from the hot water that had filled her so thoroughly. Never the less, the Masters command must be obeyed and Zero started to slowly do the jumping jacks that Master had commanded. “One, two, three..” she began slowly, when Master interrupted her with a slash of his whip on her bottom.

“No, that is much too slow. Jumping Jacks must be done quickly, and touching toes as well. I will not permit you to shit till I have seen you do these exercises to my satisfaction. Now begin again, and remember, quickly and vigorously.”

Again Zero began the normally simple task of basic jumping jacks. But what is normally simple is almost impossible when your ass is filled with three quarts of hot water. As Zero started to jump and count she felt that she might explode. Even though the butt plug was designed to stay in the ass unless removed by hand, she felt in danger of having it explode out of her ass due to the pressure of three quarts of water moving quickly and rapidly, circulating through her ass and causing her tremendous cramping and pressure. As soon as she reached fifty, she immediately started her toe touching.

When she finished her body was completely drained. She was drenched in sweat, she was shivering, her ass was clamping. She collapsed on her knees and kissed Master’s feet, thanking him for giving her such an extraordinary enema, for caring so about her ass, for permitting her to exercise so strenuously, for training her so well. Finally Master asked her one question. “Who owns your ass?” Zero replied quickly, “My ass belongs to you. It is yours to use at your pleasure.”

Master had one more card to play before he would finally permit Zero to release her shit. “You may remove the butt plug, but you are not permitted to shit until I command you. Since you have just agreed that your ass belongs to me, disobedience will be punished most harshly.”

Zero removed the butt plug and stayed on her knees. Her entire mind, her entire world, consisted of her efforts to keep her ass clenched against the pressure of the enema. Imagine having a bad case of diarrhea and being no where near a bathroom. Then multiply that agony a hundred times and you might get some small idea of Zero’s agony. Her face reflected her pain. Tears were flowing down her cheeks. Finally Master had mercy and told her to sit on her bucket.

“What have you learnt from this, Zero?”

“I understand that you are my Master and that you control my body and my soul, I must thank you for every privilege you permit me, most of all, for the privilege of being allowed to serve you, to try to please you with my pain.”

“ Very well, Zero, you may Shit.”

With that, the shit exploded out of Zero’s ass.  Water, and shit, poured into the bucket in torrents. Zero never felt as empty as she did when she finally finished her shit. The bucket was filled with the water and the shit, and she knew that some of the shit had splashed up and stuck to her thighs. She was weak and dizzy from the enema, but Master had her stand up and quickly cleaned her with a high pressure cold water hose. As he ran the hose all over her, Master cleaned off the shit from her thighs and asshole and washed away the sweat that was all over her. Finally, when she was clean he took a rough towel and quickly and harshly dried her off.

“I am going to punish your ass. You will count as you have been trained, and you will thank me for punishing you. You will beg me to fuck you in the ass. Now get over my knees and prepare to be spanked.” Master began to spank Zero’s soft, round ass.

“One, may I please have another, two, may pleas have another…. each slap was hard, and Zero’s ass quickly turned pink. Finally she reached “20, May I please have another?”

Master responded “Now it is time for the paddle.” He had a long session prepared, so he used a plain oak paddle, without the sandpaper he generally used to tear an ass apart. He would bloody her ass in other ways.

“One, may I please have another..two, may I please have another, three, may I please have     another?” When she reached twenty, her entire ass had turned bright red.

“Thank you Master, for using my ass, to give me pain for your pleasure. I hope my pain pleases you, and I beg you to honor me by fucking me in the ass.”

Master replied “Zero, I have only barely begun to give you pain. I started with the pain of a child, then moved to the pain of a naughty girl. Next we will cane you as I would cane a disobedient school girl. Finally I shall have you whipped like the slave that you are.”

With that Master had Zero tied over a whipping horse. Her legs were wide apart, her waist was bent over the top of the horse, her arms were wide apart and she was looking backward as Master approached her with a thin whippy cane. Master was determined to use the thin cane to draw blood as he struck hard across the center of the beautiful red globes. Zero’s ass was so sensitive from her previous beatings that merely running a finger over it was enough to cause agony, the cane caused Zero to scream long and loud. Master paused briefly to look at the effects of his blow. As he drew back for his second blow Zero quickly regained control and quickly said “Thank you Master, may I please have another?”

“You must remember to count, Zero. If I strike a blow, before you have counted the previous one, we will start again from one.” Zero knew that whatever her pain, she must control herself enough to keep up with Masters cane. Besides the fear of additional blows she did not want to displease her Master. She wanted her Master to be pleased with her. What else did she have?

Master kept up his harsh blows to the accompaniment of Zeros screams and count. He

laid the cane accurately across her entire ass, from top to bottom, raising welts across the entire ass. Finally, the last four blows broke skin and Zeros ass began to bleed. Master paused to enjoy the view of Zero’s blood as Zero continued to count through her pain.

Master paused briefly after twenty with the cane. He wanted Zero to regain some of her strength so that she would be better prepared to appreciate the agony she was about to endure. Master took out his cat. Hand made of heavy kangaroo leather, each tail was knotted . The knots would slash unto her already battered and bloody ass and tear it into a bloody pulp. This was almost the final step before Zero would be granted the honor of having her ass fucked for the first time. So Master waited five minutes while Zero was able to stop her tears. Without the use of her hands, she could do nothing about her spittle or the mucous that was running down her face, but she was breathing normally when Master told her “Now you will be whipped with a cat like the slave that you are.”

With that he began to whip Zero’s ass. Each blow, coming on top of the already brutal punishment, was agony. Each blow caused Zero to scream. Each blow drew blood. Zero struggled to maintain her ritual of count, thank you, may I please have another. By now, the blood was dripping from Zero’s ass, and as her head hung down she could see the increasing drip of her blood. As the count increased, the blood  increased, till it was no longer a drip but a flow of blood coming from all over her ass.

Finally, Zero reached twenty. “What have you learned?”,  asked Master. Zero stopped to think. What had she learned from this agony?

“I learned that I am here only to give you pleasure. My pain is a means of giving you pleasure. I wish to please you and will willingly endure all pain so as to please you. I thank you for using my pain and my ass for your pleasure, and I beg you to make further use of my ass, by fucking  me in my ass. I am here to please you and I beg for you to take your pleasure by fucking my ass.”

“Very well, Zero, I will honor you by fucking you in the ass. But first, I must wash the blood off.” With that Master took a bucket of water and threw it over Zero’s bloody ass. All of a sudden, Zero’s ass shook violently as she screamed once again. The water was salty, saltier than the ocean. As the salt mixed with the blood Zero felt more and more pain.

As the pain was at its most intense, Master grabbed Zero’s ass cheeks and separated them. He brought his cockhead to her anus and quickly inserted it through her tight, virginal asshole. He then proceeded to fuck her hard, plunging deep into her tight back door.

Zero was taken beyond pain. Until recently, she had never dreamed of being fucked in her ass, never thought that anyone would do such a filthy thing. Now her Master had spent his time torturing her ass and now was using it for his pleasure. Her Master was fucking her ass!! Through all the agony of her previous beatings, through the blood and scars left by the cane and the cat, through the pain of the saltwater washing away the blood, she could feel her Masters cock ripping through her ass, reaching deep within her. She was thankful now for the deep enema Master had given her. She would hate to soil Masters cock with her filthy shit.

“Thank you, Master. Thank you for fucking my ass. Thank you for using me for your pleasure. Thank you for preparing my ass to receive your majestic cock. Thank you for cleaning my ass with the enema so that the would be none of my filthy shit to soil your beautiful and majestic cock. Thank you for fucking me hard. Thank you for using me for your pleasure.”

Master continued to fuck Zero as she was tied on the whipping horse. He found her virgin ass tight and delightful. He continued to slap her ass as he fucked her, using the involuntary contractions of her ass to further his pleasure. He continued to fuck her hard and deep. He enjoyed listening to Zero moan her thanks, and he truly enjoyed the tightness of her ass. It was still warm from the enema. Her moans, her thank you’s, the clenching of her ass as she was spanked truly made this a top notch experience for him. “My god, she is some fuck. The Master who buys her will get his moneys worth no matter what she goes for at auction” he thought as he kept plunging toward his climax.

Finally he came, long, hard and copiously. He filled her ass with his come. Finally, all spent, he pulled out. He released Zero from the horse and as he sat down he commanded Zero to use her tongue to clean his cock and balls. Zero immediately got to her knees and proceeded to bath his cock and balls with her lips, her tongue and finally her mouth. She sucked and swallowed all the come from his cock and licked through his pubic hair to make sure it was entirely clean. Finally, he was satisfied and had her stop. She breathlessly thanked him for taking her virgin asshole, for using her for his pleasure, for honoring her with his cum.

Master had one more command for Zero. “My cum is precious and must not go to waste. You will insert two fingers into your ass and scoop out all my cum. You will then lick my cum from your fingers and swallow it.”

Master watched as Zero took two fingers and pushed them up her asshole. The fingers fit easily as his cock had just stretched her tight ass, and it would be a while before the hole tightened up again. Zero felt so stretched that she didn’t think that her ass would ever recover. She scooped up Master’s cum and licked it greedily from her fingers. Again and again, she stuck her fingers up her ass and licked up Master’s precious cum. As she had her fingers in her ass, she kept thanking Master for fucking her asshole, for honoring her by taking his pleasure in her ass, by allowing her to savor the sweet nectar of his precious cum. Finally, her ass was dry. She had swallowed every drop of cum from her ass. Master was pleased with Zero. It was time for her to be allowed to rest.

Chapter 9

Black and White

Dave was notified when Zero woke up and immediately went to her cell. He allowed her to piss and listened with great pleasure as she recited her prayer of thanks for the privilege of pissing.

“I thank Master for showing me how he owns my body, for showing me how your control is in every aspect of my body. Without your permission I dare not piss or shit. I thank you my Master for in your kindness and mercy you granted me permission to piss. My body is yours, and as I attempt to worship you and give you pleasure my mind will not be distracted by my physical needs. I can devote my thoughts solely towards pleasing you.”

“I am pleased with your progress, Zero, and I am going to grant you new privileges.” With that, Master put the leash and collar around Zero’s neck and took her to a new room. “This will be your home for the rest of your training.”

Zero looked around and saw a large room with a real bed in the center. True, the bed was designed with various restraints and attachments, but it was a real bed and looked delightfully comfortable. Surrounding the bed were a variety of exercise devices, from a treadmill for walking and running to devices for exercising her abdominal muscles and increasing her flexibility.

There was a computer opposite the bed and next to her bed was a small night table. With Masters approval, she opened it and saw running shoes and athletic socks.

Master explained “You have earned the privilege of being allowed to take care of our property, your body. You will chose various exercises on the machines that we have provided, and when you exercise you will protect our property, your feet, by wearing the socks and sneakers. You will also be responsible for our properties cleanliness.” With that he pointed to a large glass cylinder in a corner of the room.  Zero looked to Master, and, with his approval, walked to the cylinder and found a button that opened the cylinder.

“This is your special shower. We want our property to be kept clean at all times.  At the same time, our property must remember that she is property and so, is forbidden to touch herself without permission. We therefore designed this special shower. Get in.”

Zero entered and noticed that there were two metal slots at the bottom of the shower and, if she kept her feet widely separated, she could insert one foot in each slot. There were two rings hanging from the top of the cylinder and Zero was able to stretch her arms so she could grasp one with each hand. The cylinder started to close and Master instructed her not to move until the door opened again.

As soon as the cylinder closed, Zero felt herself surrounded by water. Showerheads focused water from the top, on her head, from the bottom, between her legs and on her cunt and ass, and all around her body, front and back. Every few seconds, the temperature of the water changed, from boiling hot, to icy cold to the comfortable middle. She felt soap in the water that was surrounding her body, and then the water turned clear. Her hair was subject to pulsating streams of what she realized must be shampoos and conditioners and then again, to clear rinse water. The shower continued to cycle between hot and cold and between soap and rinse. Zero lost track of the number of cycles. She could not get comfortable, due to the frequent changes in temperature. She used to love to take long leisurely showers, she would rub her hands over her entire body, enjoying the feeling. Those days were far behind her. She was careful to keep her feet and hands where they belonged. Finally, the water stopped and Zero felt hot air blowing all around her, drying her body, and especially, her hair. At last she was dry and the cylinder opened.

She got out of the cylinder and fell to her knees in front of Master. “Thank you Master for providing your worthless Zero with such a wonderful device, to allow me to keep my body clean for my owners without touching myself so I am constantly reminded of the first rule. My body belongs to my masters. I am truly nothing, merely an instrument to give pleasure for my masters. This wonderful shower reminds me of this. Thank you.”

Master replied “You will have noticed the computer opposite your bed. This serves three purposes. One: your Masters may choose to give you orders via the computer, whether over the speakers, or on the screen. You will obey such orders instantaneously. When an order comes through on the screen the computer will beep. You will immediately stop what you are doing and look at the screen and obey. Second: You may use the computer to beg for permission to piss or shit, or other needs such as food or water. It is not expected that you use this privilege frivolously but it is available if it is needed. You will be left at times to your own devices and the Masters may not be around to care for you at all times. Third: You will use the computer to compose prayers to your Masters, to be recited at various times and for different privileges. Prayers of requests and prayers of thanks. You will compose these prayers when you are unable to exercise, and not ready to sleep.  Finally, you see your bucket against the wall. Above the bucket is a sink, which you will use to clean your socks and your bucket. You will keep your room and yourself clean at all times. You will find a small mirror and a razor, which you will use to keep yourself hairless below the neck. You are being given the privilege and responsibility of caring for yourself and choosing your own activities. You will remember that this is a privilege and take care to keep your master’s property fit and clean.”

Master pulled out two nipple clamps, and attached them to Zero’s tits. He then pulled out two pound weights and attached one to each clamp. Zero felt the agony of the pressure on her beautiful tits. Master then took out an Allen wrench and used it to tighten the clamps to the maximum.  Zero was in tears. “You will keep these on till given other orders. It will give you a constant reminder of your status.”

“Thank you Master for taking such care in training this slave, Thank you for allowing me to suffer such pain, to constantly remember that I am a slave.”

With that Dave left Zero to her own devices as he took Shiteater and left for San Francisco, where he had an appointment with potential Mistresses for the group.

The trip to San Francisco was uneventful. Dave had Shiteater wear a vibrator and she was forbidden to cum, so she was very much on edge when they reached their Hotel.  At the Hotel, Shiteater stripped, and wearing only shoes and a light coat, followed Master as he proceeded to the home of the Mistresses.

After knocking on the door, it was opened by a naked man. Dave first noticed that his mouth was gagged and, extending from the gag, was a coat hook. As he entered and looked further, he saw that his body was completely shaved, and the man was standing with his feet wide apart. He noticed that the man’s balls were bound in a leather pouch, which was pulled down by four lead weights hanging down and stretching the sack.

“Yes, it is quite painful, but coatrack loves it, don’t you?” The man with the coat hook coming out of his mouth nodded as the beautiful Mistress spoke from her bed. Dave looked into the room and saw two Mistresses.

“Welcome, Dave. We hear you are looking for Mistresses for a special job. We are the best in the business. I’m Mistress White and over there is Mistress Black.”

Dave looked around and saw the two Mistresses. Mistress White was incredibly beautiful. She was Blonde, about 5 foot 7,long legs, and wearing a white leather corset, that shaped and emphasized her large, beautiful breasts. 38 C Dave estimated. Perfection. He noticed that she was sitting on a slave, her ass over his nose and her cunt on his mouth. She was holding a small dog whip in one hand and a drummers stick in the other.

“I am teaching him self control. Limp Dicky, here, is to please me, but is forbidden to get an erection. I use the dog whip to encourage his tongue to work faster and go deeper, (she punctuated her speech with a slash of the whip across his shaved cock) while I use the drummers stick if his cock should ever disobey my orders and get hard. Meanwhile he breathes in the delightful aroma of my ass, and I am sure to occasionally fart to add to his enjoyment. Meanwhile, please excuse me for a minute.”

With that, Mistress White started to slash Limp Dicky’s with her dog whip as her breathing got faster and she started to bounce up and down on Limp Dicky’s face. Very soon she reached her first climax, but rather than stop, she demanded that Limp Dicky continue his oral attentions.

Dave looked over at Mistress Black. The contrast could not have been greater. Mistress Black was a very dark Negro, short and very heavy. Dave estimated about 5 foot 2, 225 pounds. She was wearing a black corset that barely contained her large tits. There was a slave fucking her.

“This is Little Dicky. He has a problem with premature ejaculation. He has to bring me to three orgasms without coming himself. After that, I may be generous and let him cum, or I might send him away with a severe case of blue balls. I notice that your slave is with you. Would you mind if I borrow her for a few minutes?” Mistress Black spoke slowly, with a pronounced Southern drawl.

“Shiteater, follow Mistress Black’s instructions, but first hang up our coats on the coatrack.” Shiteater helped Master Dave off with his coat and hung it on the hanger on  coatrack. Then she stripped off her coat and hung it directly on the hook in coatrack’s mouth. She then crawled on her knees to Mistress Black.

“What I want you to do is to lick Little Dicky’s ass and balls as he is fucking me. He is not allowed to cum, so I want you to give him a challenge. Perhaps, if he’s good, I might let him cum after he is finished with me.”

Shiteater immediately climbed behind Little Dicky and started breathing on his ass, licking his ass and balls, as he was fucking Mistress Black. She could sense his balls tighten as he got harder and harder. He was moving faster and faster as he fucked Mistress Black, who herself began breathing hard.

Master Dave looked around at the two Mistresses, each being serviced by their slaves, each reaching a climax. Then he noticed another slave crawling on his knees. His mouth was gagged and inserted in the gag was a feather duster, which he was using to dust the floor. But the most diabolical thing was the way his balls were restrained. They were pulled back between his legs and fastened by two semi-circular bands to the back of the slaves thighs. If the slave would attempt to get up, his balls would be torn off.

“You’ve noticed my featherduster. Featherduster and coatrack are our permanent slaves. We call them Thing one and Thing two.”

Mistress Black had finished her first orgasm, and although Little Dicky was still fucking her hard and Shiteater was still working on his ass and balls, Mistress Black was winding down. She was determined to stretch her orgasms so that Little Dicky would have to control himself.

“We work as a team. Mistress White is gorgeous, and the Slaves worship her. They are not allowed to even think about penetrating her, and are honored to be allowed to serve her with their tongue. Me, I’m fat, and they think I’m stupid. I let them think that, because it is more humiliating to them. To be totally controlled by a fat, black dummy. I’ll fart in their faces, piss in their mouths, make them lick my ass after I’ve taken a shit. My slaves are made to endure pain and humiliation. That is my pleasure, and their purpose is to give me pleasure.”

“So how would you feel about working with female slaves?” Dave asked. “We are starting a new division that will train male slaves, but we would like to get you started helping to complete the training on our female slaves.”

With that Dave went to the computer and logged on to a special website. It was protected with a password that changed after every use, so that even if the keyboard would remember each stroke, the duplication of the strokes would only trigger an alarm, not open the website. However Dave’s login opened the site and the computer focused in on Zero, as she was lying on her bed, legs widely separated in the on the back position, while she was playing with her cunt. Her tits still had the clamps and weights attached and were swollen.

“About 48 hours ago, I tortured her ass and took her anal virginity. Although she has been given water to drink, she has not been fed, nor has she been given permission to piss. She has been ordered to play with herself, but not given permission to come. In this phase, we train the slaves to obey, without our physical presence. She has been playing with her cunt for the past 3 hours and has been at the edge of coming for the past hour. She also has not been allowed to piss for the past 24 hours. This is where we get into the slaves head.”

Dave continued to type on the keyboard and a metallic voice was heard from Zero’s room

telling Zero that she was being given permission to beg for  one of two things. She may beg for permission to piss or for permission to cum. She would have choose for herself.

The metallic voice was the only thing that she had heard since Master had moved her into her new room. She did not like it. It was one thing to obey a Master’s orders when a Master was giving them. It was another thing to hear a metallic voice from her computer and be forced to obey. And she was forced. She was trained enough to realize that failure to obey would be punished harshly, so she did obey, but this was a new phase that made her feel more humiliated than she had at any point in her previous training.

Now she was offered a choice and she must make it quickly. She had been playing with herself and was on the edge of coming. She had been holding back her cum for the past hour and was shivering and sweating in anticipation. At the same time she had not been allowed to piss and knew that as much as she wanted to cum, she needed to piss. She might not be allowed to piss for hours, or even days, if she did not take the chance to do it now. If she pissed without permission, not only would she be punished most severely, but, more important, she would displease her Master and she only wanted to please her Master. That was the most important thing in her world, indeed, the only important thing in her world.

“Please, Master, I humbly beg permission to piss, to relieve the pressure that I feel. I know that my only purpose in life is to please my Masters, and I am unable to concentrate on pleasing my Masters because of the pressure on my bladder. I beg you to allow me the privilege of pissing so that my mind can concentrate on pleasing you without being distracted by my body.”

Dave continued to type and the metallic voice was heard from Zero’s room. “You may piss into your bucket, then you will pour the contents carefully into your water bowl. You will lap up your piss, licking up every drop, and continue to refill your water bowl until your bucket is empty.”

All eyes focused on the computer screen, as Zero hurried to obey the voice. They watched as she squatted over her bucket and pissed, long and hard. They saw the look of relief on her face as she gratefully thanked her Master. “Thank you Master for allowing me to piss for your pleasure. I am your slave, and as your slave, I have no thoughts except my desire to please you. I know that I can do nothing without your permission. Everything, even the simplest needs of my body, such as food and drink, or pissing and shitting, are only done with your permission and for your pleasure. I pray that my pissing has brought you pleasure and I thank you for allowing me this privilege.”

She immediately got her water bowl and poured her piss from the bucket carefully into the water bowl. She the lay flat on her stomach and lapped up her piss. She did not like the taste. It was harsh and smelled. She was totally humiliated. She was careful to allow none of these feelings to show on her face. She finished lapping up the piss in the bowl and tried to shape her face into a smile of pleasure and not show the disgust that she felt.

“Thank you Master for allowing me to please you. Thank you for training me to please you with everything that I do, even with the drinking of my own piss. You are training me so well to keep your pleasure at the center of my thoughts always and I am grateful to you and thank you for your constant attention.” With that she refilled the bowl and again continued lapping up her piss.

Meanwhile both Mistresses were reaching their second climax. Mistress White was slashing Limp Dicky with her Dog Whip as she bounced on his face, using his tongue to fuck her pussy, bouncing her ass against his nose. Mistress Black was breathing hard as Little Dicky was pumping as hard as he could, trying to bring his Mistress to a climax, so that he might be allowed to come himself. Mistress Black told Shiteater “ He does not deserve the privilege of coming. I want you to force him to cum against my orders, so that I can punish him as he deserves.” With that, Shiteater used the very tip of her tongue to gently lick that delicate area between the slaves ball and his ass. In five seconds Little Dicky reached the point of no return. A gentle breath in his ass and he began to cum. Mistress Black immediately pushed him away as he shot his cum all over the bed. “Lick it up, you filthy piece of shit. I did not give you permission to cum.”  Mistress Black started to slash his back as hard as she could as Little Dicky was licking up his cum from the bed. As he was pushed away and whipped, his erection failed and his cock stopped spasming. What was going to be a long and hard ejaculation was transformed into a quick weak spurt, leaving Little Dicky unfulfilled and unsatisfied. As Mistress Black continued her whipping of Little Dicky, she realized that Little Dicky’s failure had left her unsatisfied. She called on Shiteater to satisfy her with her tongue. It did not take Shiteater long to bring Mistress Black to a hard and satisfying climax.

Meanwhile, as Limp Dicky brought Mistress White to the peak of pleasure, his own cock began to show signs of life. It began to grow big and hard. Mistress White would not allow that to go unpunished. Immediately after her marvelous orgasm, she started to punish Limp Dickey. “How dare you become erect in my presence? Don’t you realize you are here for my pleasure, not for your own? Do you think that I am your whore, that you can think of me as an object of your filthy, perverted lust? Such disrespect must be punished.”  With that Mistress White grasped Limp Dicky’s balls in her hand and squeezed. Limp Dicky screamed and tears flowed from his eyes as Mistress White continued to squeeze hard.  He dared not move, and stayed completely still as his Mistress continued to squeeze. Finally, she released his balls, only to continue his torture and humiliation by punching him in the solar plexus, knocking him helplessly to his knees.          “You are a worthless piece of shit, not fit to be in my presence. Stay on your knees outside my door, and hope that I feel merciful and send out your clothing, otherwise you will have to go home naked.”  Little Dicky crawled as rapidly as he could to the door and continued to cry as he kneeled outside, not daring to open his mouth, either to apologize, or to ask for mercy. He knew that his only chance of getting his clothing was complete obedience to his Mistress.

“You are exactly what we are looking for. We have been training female slave for male Masters, and we are the best. Now our owners are asking for finely trained male slaves that can satisfy all their daughters needs, safely and discretely. I’ve had you checked out before I came of course, but there is nothing like seeing these with your own eyes.”

“Why, thank you kindly,” said Mistress White, in an exaggerated  Scarlet O’Hara accent. “Your reputation as Shiteater’s owner and trainer precedes you, as well, which is why we are willing to listen to your proposition.”

“I can’t tell you too much, because of security. The group is absolutely top secret, consisting of some of the wealthiest men in the world. You will have a generous salary, complete safety, live in luxury, and be generously compensated. In addition, you will be living in a world which respects your skills and where you will be a valued member of our community, rather than hiding who you are and living on the outskirts of society. So, are you interested?”

“Sounds good. When do we start?”

“I have a private Jet waiting for us at the airport. You can take Thing one and Thing Two, any way you want, along, of course, with any other toys that you want. The advantage of private jets is that we don’t have to go through security.”

Mistress Black had whipped Little Dickey’s ass till it was bloody. She finally stopped and told him to take his clothing, along with Limp Dickey’s, and crawl out the door. They could both get dressed outside and leave. Meanwhile Thing One and Thing Two were both freed of their restraints, so they could, under their mistresses instructions, pack up the Mistresses clothing and equipment. They were leaving San Francisco and starting a new life.

Chapter 10

Zero Gets a Mistress

Zero woke with a start. She had been put to bed in light restraint. She was spread eagled on the bed, her bindings firm but not tight or extreme. She was relatively comfortable and was sleeping soundly.  All of a sudden she felt one hand over her mouth and another hand squeezing her nose. She could not breath! She quickly opened her eyes and was shocked. She expected to see her Master or one of his assistants. Instead she saw a short, fat black lady looking down at her with a great smile on her face.

“You will thank me for permitting you to breathe. You will address me as “My Lady”, and you will quickly obey my every command. You will thank me for the privilege of allowing you to serve me and beg for instructions on how you might fulfill your purpose of giving me pleasure.” The slow drawl and big grin stuck terror in Zero’s heart. Zero was about to fall unconscious from lack of Oxygen when suddenly the hands were removed from her mouth and nose and she took in a great breath.

As soon as she took in a second breath she felt two strong fingers pinching her nipple hard. “I told you to thank me for permitting you to breath. You will obey my commands promptly, not at your convenience.”

“Thank you, My Lady for granting me the most precious gift, the gift of life itself, as you have generously granted this unworthy slit, this Zero your kind permission to breath. I am sorry to have disappointed you by not following your commands immediately. I will attempt to prove myself worthy of the privilege of serving you by obeying your every desire immediately. I recognize that my only function is to bring pleasure to you and to my Masters. I beg you, My Lady, to instruct this unworthy Zero, in how I can give you pleasure. I wait your instructions, humbly, knowing that I am unworthy to serve My Lady, and eager to obey your every command.”

Zero sobbed and panted her thanks and pledge of obedience. She was still struggling for breath. Her nipple was sore from Mistress Black’s strong grip. Finally Mistress Black released her nipple, and freed her from her restraints.

“Seeing you in pain gives me pleasure,” said Mistress Black. “You will remain in the spread eagled position without restraints.” With that she reached down to Zero’s pussy lips and gripping one in each hand, squeezed as hard as she could.

Although Mistress Black looked fat, she was really quite strong. Her grip was intimate, humiliating and painful. Zero screamed as she felt the pressure. She was in tears as she recited her thank you’s, thanking My Lady for taking her pleasure in Zero’s pain, begging her Mistress to continue to inflict pain on Zero so as to increase My Lady’s pleasure. She did not dare to move a muscle in her arms or legs, as Mistress had commanded her to maintain position.

Finally, Mistress Black released her grip on Zero’s cunt lips and issued a new command. “Using your lips, you will remove my panties.” Zero got on her knees and, as gently and delicately as possible, removed her Mistress’ panties.

“Lie down and open your mouth as wide as possible. I am going to use you as a urinal, as I piss into your mouth. Since you are not trained I shall take the trouble to control my piss, giving you the chance to swallow every mouthful of my precious piss. Later I shall train you to swallow with an open mouth, so that I might piss at my convenience. If you should spill a drop of my piss, you will be punished most severely.”

With that, Mistress Black squatted over Zero’s open mouth and began to piss. Every two seconds, Mistress would stop, wait two seconds for Zero to swallow, and then piss again, filling Zero’s mouth with her golden stream. Finally, Mistress Black lowered herself onto Zero’s mouth.

“Clean me with your tongue,” she ordered, as she sat herself on Zeros face, her ass being on Zero’s nose and her cunt on Zero’s mouth. Once again Zero could not breath. As Zero used her tongue on her Mistress’ pee hole, Mistress Black leaned forward so that Zero could draw a breath through her nose. As Zero took that most needed breath she noticed an awful smell.  Mistress Black had farted directly into Zero’s nose.

“Is not my odor delicious? Is there anything more delightful than the smell of my fart? Come, continue licking my pussy and I shall reward you with the odor of my sweet farts. Fail to please me and I will punish you by pinching you tits.”

Zero could not answer verbally, as her mouth was occupied with licking her Mistress’ pussy. She responded by using her tongue on her Mistress’ cunt as skillfully as she could, using all the techniques that she had learnt from SHITEATER, TOILET and the other slaves. Mistress Black was more demanding. She wanted things just so. She wanted just so much attention paid to her lips. She wanted just so much pressure put on her clit. She wanted her clit flicked just so and sucked just so. Each time that Zero failed to meet her Mistress’ exacting standards, Mistress Black would lower her ass onto Zero’s nose, fart into her nose and then grip Zero’s nipples and squeeze. This would force Zero to breath the fart deeply as she felt the pain in her nipples.

Zero was plunged into pain, fear and humiliation. She had reached, under her Master’s training, an acceptance of her status as slave and she lived to serve her Masters. To become the best slave that she could be. She strove to please her Masters at all times, and would willingly suffer great pains and endure humiliation and degradation so that her pain would give pleasure to her Masters. But now she was serving not a Master but a Mistress. And it must be said, a black Mistress. Although Zero had never been a bigot, she felt a special humiliation. Not only was she serving a woman, she had never thought of any lesbian relationship, but to be a slave to a black woman seemed more humiliating. In addition this particular Mistress seemed particularly cruel. She had been forced to move rapidly, deeper and deeper into pain and humiliation. Would she survive? Or would her life end as she was crushed and suffocated under her Mistress’ fat ass?

Zero felt her Mistress’ pussy getting wet and her Mistress was rocking faster and faster on her face. Finally Zero tasted her Mistress’ cum shoot into her mouth as she climaxed. She felt her mistress’  full weight come down on her face.  Zero could not breath under the massive weight. Zero thought this was the end. Finally Mistress Black leaned forward so that Zero could breath.

“Say thank you for the privilege that you have been granted.” Mistress Black said with a drawl and a large grin. Zero had really been quite good and Mistress Black was drained, but she would not let her slave know that. It would be a long time before she would give Zero any words of praise or encouragement. Right now her job was to break Zero completely. There would be nothing left of Zero except the desire to serve. She would obey all commands quickly. When Mistress Black was finished with her training Zero would be the perfect slave.

“Thank you My Lady, for the great privilege you have granted me to allow you to serve you so completely. What more can a slave ask for in life than to taste the sweet golden stream of her Mistress? And to be privileged to drink My Lady’s piss, directly, not from a container, but from it’s source, is an honor beyond my capacity to express. And then you favored me by allowing me to savor the sweet smell of your body. You allowed me to smell the scents coming from within you. I am not worthy of so great a privilege. And then you used my unworthy body to give you pleasure by inflicting pain on my tits and cunt. My pain is a slight price to pay for the great privilege of giving you pleasure and I pay it willingly and eagerly. And finally, you allowed this unworthy slit, not even a slave, to worship the essence of your womanhood. You troubled yourself to instruct this unworthy one on how to please you best. You directed every detail of my service to you so as to give you pleasure. My only purpose in existing is to give you pleasure. In the same way that a chair is here to sit on, I am here to give you pleasure and I thank you for allowing me to please you.”

Zero gave her prayer of thanks as sincerely as she could. Despite her best efforts, she found herself distracted. She hoped that her Mistress would not pick up on her distraction but it was something that could not be helped.

Zero had been deprived of any sense of time. She had not been allowed any idea of day and night, let alone of hours. This had been done to keep her disoriented and it had succeeded. The breaking down of her sense of time had contributed to her descent into willing slavery. However, there is one clock that all women have, and Zero felt it going off as if it was a giant clock striking the hour. Her period was beginning.

Mistress Black looked at Zero’s face as she was reciting her prayer of thanks. She could sense a lack of enthusiasm in her prayer and saw, in her face that her mind was not focused as it should be. She was deciding what steps to take to correct this flaw when the reason for Zero’s distraction became obvious. There was blood on the sheet between Zeros legs.

“You are soiling your Master’s property and that cannot be allowed.” Mistress Black picked up her panties and commanded Zero to spread her pussy lips wide. “Beg me to place my panties into your filthy cunthole.” Zero was stunned. This was beyond anything she ever thought about, anything she could have imagined. It went past all the mental defenses that she had erected. She had told herself constantly that she must obey all commands instantly, whatever they might be, however much pain she would suffer.

She could not accept this. She simply dissolved into tears.

“So you still think that you are a human being, with dignity and rights? You are no longer human, you have not been human since you were brought here. You are whatever we want you to be, and right now I want you to be a dog, a female dog, in other words, a bitch.”

With that, she took out a large butt plug attached to a doggie tail and pushed it up Zero’s ass. She attached a leash to her collar and pulled her on her hands and knees outside the house. She was on a soft, grassy surface, where her bloody period would leave no stain. She was placed face front in a small doghouse, and restrained so that her hands were chained to the rear wall of the dog house and her knees were attached to the front wall. Her ass and pussy were forced outside the dog house, and were raised so they were displayed prominently, and she could not move. “You are a bitch, you no longer have the gift of speech, you can only bark.”

Zero’s face was forced against the rear wall of the dog house and she could not see a thing. She was crying. She smelled an awful smell and realized that there was dog shit between her knees. It was all too much. She could not go on. Then she felt a hard strong palm spanking her still sore ass. She started to scream. “Bark, you bitch,” yelled Mistress Black angrily. “You may not scream, only humans may scream. You are a bitch and must bark.” Again and again Zero felt Mistress Black’s strong hard palm beating against her poor ass. She kept screaming, She could not gain control. Mistress Black kept up her harsh rapid attack, not giving Zero time to collect herself. Thirty, forty, fifty harsh smacks as hard and as quickly as possible. Mistress Black herself lost count. Finally Mistress Black paused to switch to a short, five stranded flogger. Zero took the opportunity to quickly gain control of herself. Her ass was in terrible agony. She was able to stop her screaming and start to bark.

“That’s a good bitch, louder, wag your tail,” Mistress Black commanded the helpless Zero as she used the whip on her inner thighs and pussy. Zero had regained command over herself and was determined to serve her new Mistress to the best of her ability. If her Mistress wanted a bitch, then a bitch she would be. She continued to bark and wiggled her ass as well as she could. After 10 lashes on her thighs and cunt, Mistress Black decided that her point had been made. She too, realized the value of this slave, and despite her threats and Zero’s fears, was not going to put Zero in any danger of her life.

“I am going to leave you here to learn what it means to be a bitch. However, before I go, I am going to change your tail.” With that she removed the large Butt plug tail and replaced it with one that was longer but thinner. It also was coated with Ben Gay. As it penetrated and filled Zero’s ass, the lineament began to sting and burn. “This will train you in wagging your tail,” said Mistress Black with a big grin as she left. “Remember to keep barking.”

Zero was left in agony. Her ass, which just a short time ago had been unused, was filled with a long narrow dildo that was coated with Ben Gay. It was burning her ass from the inside. It was like a fire. She kept wiggling her ass and barking. Her ass was moving by itself, without her thinking about it, as the fire in her ass grew hotter and hotter.

Zero had no idea of how long she was in the doghouse. She was overwhelmed by the smell of the dog shit every time that she breathed. She kept barking and wiggling her ass. Occasionally someone would walk by and spank her ass, which added to her pain and her humiliation. Once, someone came and started to remove the butt plug and she thought that her ordeal might be over, but that was a mere prelude to further torture. Whoever removed the butt plug used it rape Zero’s ass as hard as possible. It was forced into her ass, hard and fast, harder and faster, reaching deep into Zero’s ass, beating against the rear wall of her ass. Zero kept barking throughout this rape. Finally, without so much as a sound, the unknown assailant reinserted the plug and left. Zero continued to bark and wiggle her ass through her tears.  Why had she refused Mistress Black’s order? Would she get another chance to be a human slave? Or would she be a bitch forever? She was determined to obey all orders and do her best to please. She would do anything to please.

Finally, someone removed the butt plug and silently inserted an enema bulb. Zero felt the hot, soapy water filling her ass. She continued barking. Despite the pain of the hot water, she looked forward to the flushing of the burning lineament from her ass. But the water kept coming. Two quarts, three quarts and more. She had never been so full. Finally the hose was removed. Zero was still barking as she waited for instructions. But none came. Whoever gave the enema left in silence. She was left alone with an ass full of hot water. She was still obeying orders to bark and wiggle her ass. Finally, she could hold out no longer. Shit spurted from her ass, landing on her feet and her thighs. She remained, barking and wiggling her ass, filthy and covered with her own shit.

How much longer would she be forced to remain a bitch? How much longer would she be remain lying in her own shit? Finally, someone came, whether the same person or another, Zero would never know, and hosed Zero off. Zero felt relieved until once again, she felt the enema enter her ass. Once again she felt the hot soapy water enter her ass, filling her beyond capacity. Again, in total silence, she was left as she was before, crying in pain and total humiliation, barking and wiggling her ass.

As much as she tried to hold her ass tight, she was again overwhelmed by the pressure in her ass, and once again she spurted the shitty water all over herself. Once again she was left alone, still barking and wiggling her ass. But she noticed the pain in her ass from the lineament was gone. The fire was out. That was some small measure of relief.

Zero could tell from the feel of the sun on her ass that she had been outside for a long time. She could feel the sun move across her ass and she could feel the temperature growing cooler. This was the first time since she was captured that she could feel the passing of time. Again, someone came silently and hosed her down. Great care was taken to make sure that she was totally clean. She heard the hose focused on the ground around her and she realized that her shit was being hosed away from the entire area. She remained in the doghouse and was left to dry in the fading sun, accompanied only by the sound of her own barking. Her wiggling ass was aided by her shivering in the cold.

Then she felt two hands on her ass and two thumbs spreading her anus. She felt the tip of a cock at the edge of her anus, and then without a sound or warning of any sort, it plunged into her dry asshole. It was all Zero could do not to scream. Her bark turned into howl of pain, agony and humiliation. She was being raped in her ass, without any idea who was doing this to her.  She felt a set of balls banging against her ass. She felt a large cock pounding violently deep into her ass. Then she felt two hands on her ass, pinching and spanking, pinching and spanking. Zero kept up the occasional bark and wiggled her ass as best as she could. Finally she could hear a difference in the man’s breathing. Before he came in her ass however, he pulled out and shot his load on her ass rather than inside. Zero did not know why, but this added to her humiliation. Not only was her ass raped by an unknown stranger, in total silence, but her body was not deemed worthy of receiving the gift of a Master’s seed.

That was one reason that Master had pulled out, to further Zero’s humiliation. There was another. Zero was going to stay in her doghouse all night long. Anyone who passed by was free to use her ass at will. There were only two rules. One was absolute silence. Zero was to have no clue as to who was abusing her, who was torturing her, who was raping her. The second rule was that no one was permitted to come inside her. This added to her humiliation and to her pain, as each rape of her ass would be a dry rape, both cock and asshole totally unlubricated. This added to the pleasure of the Master, as it increased the feeling of tightness of the ass on his cock.

So as night fell, Zero felt the chill. She had no idea where she was, but she was in a warm climate so she was in no danger. Nevertheless, she was cold, lonely and uncomfortable in her restraints. Master’s cum was drying on her ass cheeks. She was still overwhelmed by the smell of the dog shit between her knees. All she could do was cry, and remember to bark on occasion.

She still felt the blood from her period dripping on her thighs. She truly felt like an animal, reduced to barking and wiggling her ass. Not allowed to talk, no one making a sound, nothing to listen to, nothing to think about besides following the order to bark and wiggle her ass. She didn’t even know if anyone was watching her. She could not wipe the tears streaming down her face. She could no longer imagine going back to her old life. Her dream was to once again be a slave to her Masters and Mistress, and to willingly  serve them with her body and soul. She hated just being used as an animal, as a bitch, and silently prayed for another chance, to be worthy of being a true slave, not a mere hole.

Night fell and Zero remained alone with her thoughts. Another Master came and used her ass harshly and silently. Again, he pulled out to shoot his cum on her ass and not in her ass. Zero continues to bark. As the birds began their morning songs, Zero again was raped in the ass. This time the attack was not as rough but the Master continued his attack for a long time. While Zero could not tell the time, she knew the Master had started his attack while it was still dark, but by the time he pulled out and shot his load on her ass, she felt the sun. Each attack was accompanied by harsh slaps and pinches and Zero’s ass was completely black and blue. How much longer would this ordeal go on?

Finally she heard a human voice. “Good morning Zero”, she heard the slow drawl of Mistress Black. “You may not speak, but you may stop barking. Keep wiggling your ass.  At my command, you will be allowed to speak. You will beg forgiveness for your failures and thank me for punishing you, you will then tell me your deepest desires. I will give you time to organize your thoughts. Be very careful. Your words will determine your future.”

Zero was very afraid. She tried to organize her thoughts and found her thoughts racing in fear. This was Mistress Black’s plan. Zero was going back to her status as slave, having been punished and terrorized. While the punishment would stop, Zero would have to live in constant fear that, at any time she could be forced once again to become a bitch.

“Speak.”

Zero responded as quickly as she could.        “How can I dare to even beg forgiveness for my failure. I put my body ahead of My Lady’s commands. I did not serve My Lady willingly and eagerly. I failed to be grateful for the opportunity My Lady gave me, to be allowed to drink her piss, directly from her beautiful pussy, to give pleasure through my obedience and through my pain. I was not grateful for the special privilege that My Lady was willing to bestow on this lowly and unworthy slave, to place her panties, which had covered her wonderful and beautiful Pussy, into my filthy, bleeding cunt, to use her panties to soak up my bloody period. I did not appreciate what an honor My Lady was granting me, and instead of gratitude, I repaid My Lady’s kindness with disobedience. I am ashamed and I beg My Lady’s forgiveness.

“I thank My Lady for going to the trouble to punish this unworthy slave, this Zero. I am not worthy of My Lady’s attention. I thank My Lady for reducing me to a bitch, to ordering me to bark like a dog and wag her tail. I thank My Lady for placing me in a doghouse like a bitch, for forcing me to smell the dog shit that she thoughtfully arranged beneath my nose, and for punishing my ass thoroughly, with Dildos and with lineament. For forcing me to have large painful enemas and causing me to lie down covered in my own shit. For cleaning me so that my ass could be used for Master’s pleasure. My Lady punished this unworthy and ungrateful slave skillfully and ingeniously. My Lady kept me in darkness and in silence to force this ungrateful slave to realize what its purpose is and what it truly desires.

“ This slave wants to serve. It wants to serve humbly, willingly and eagerly. This slave desires to please, to please through her body, to please through her pain, to please through her obedience. To please through her eagerness to please. This slave has learnt that she can have no other thought but to serve. Not merely that the desire to serve must come first, but that this slave can have no other desire. This slave has learnt that her physical needs are no longer her concern, and she will no longer give them any thought. All her thoughts must and will be only on giving pleasure to her Masters, to My Lady, eventually to my future owner.

“This slaves physical needs are their concern, not mine. My only desire is to serve, to give pleasure, to obey. I thank My Lady again, for ingeniously punishing this unworthy slave and teaching this Zero it’s proper role and duties.”

Mistress Black paused for a while and Zero trembled with fear. Had she been properly repentant? Was there anything she left out? At long last she heard the voice of her Mistress. “Very well, you will be given another opportunity to serve. But remember, if anyone, at anytime, calls you “BITCH” you will immediately drop to your knees, wag your ass and bark.”

Zero was released from her restraints. She backed out of her doghouse and was led to a large dog bowl, filled with the same mixture of chopped meats, soft boiled eggs, cottage cheese  and salads that she had been given as her first meal, so long ago. This time she licked up her meal quickly and gratefully, thanking her mistress for caring for her. She was the led to a large bowl of cold milk, which again she lapped up with great eagerness and gratitude. After she had eaten and drunk her fill, she was led on her knees back inside, to her special shower. She was allowed a short time in the shower to clean off. When the shower stopped Zero immediately fell on her knees and thanked her Mistress for allowing her to be clean. She was given permission to ask for a privilege. She immediately responded:

“If My Lady would be so kind as to hear the plea of a lowly slave, I am bleeding from my cunt and I fear to spoil property belonging to my Masters. I beg My Mistress to place her precious panties, that have covered her glorious pussy into my filthy cunt, so that my blood does not drip and dirty Masters property.”

Zero felt one stroke of the whip on her ass. “Very well, assume the position. But you will never again refer to my pussy, you will call it my “Place of Worship” for that is what it is to you.” With that Mistress Black removed her panties and used them to wipe her cunt and ass. She then inserted them into Zero’s cunt.

Zero was ecstatic in her thanks. “Thank you for honoring me with your panties that you have actually placed inside your body, that you now place inside my filthy cunt.”

The session was coming to a close but Mistress Black had one more trick to play before permitting Zero to sleep. “You will see spots of blood on the floor. You will use your tongue to lick up those spots.” Zero set out on her knees, using her tongue to lick up her menstrual blood. She was grateful for Mistress Black’s panties that were within her cunt, absorbing her bloody flow. She  no longer thought of anything besides obedience and service. She finished licking up all the spots of blood and gratefully thanked her Mistress for allowing her an opportunity to serve and hoped that her service gave pleasure to her Mistress. With that she was restrained in spread eagle position on her bed and allowed to sleep.

CHAPTER 11

The Making of a Mistress

Master Dave had been watching Zero’s ordeal along with Mistress White. “She really broke her quickly, and I like that she did not rely on pure pain.”

“Yes,” said Mistress White, “We have found that pain must be combined with total humiliation to be effective. Without humiliation, pain can create resentment and hostility. What we look to create is a sense in the slave of its complete worthlessness. When the slave is convinced that it is worthless, it will be honored to serve, to bear pain, eager to please. We have done that with our sissy men for years. It is no different with bitches than it is for sissy sluts.”

“There I disagree with you,” said Master Dave, “but only in detail. I believe in letting the slave know that her obedience and service is valued, but we make it clear that her obedience and service is her only value. We want her to feel pride in her slavery. We want her only desire to be the best slave in the world, and to understand that even the best slave in the world has value only in her obedience. When we sell the slaves at auction, the opening bid is $500. That really means a bid of $500,000. Most slaves sell for between $1,000,000. and $2,000,000. We would never let the slaves know their real sales price. We let them think that they were purchased for petty cash, a thousand, two thousand or maybe three thousand dollars for a special slave. They will never get the idea that they have any real value, except as they satisfy their master’s.”

“I see what you mean. We tear down the slave completely. You try to give the slave pride in its slavery.”

“Yes, that’s it exactly. Our slaves are constantly trying to become better slaves.”

Mistress White considered what she heard. “That’s probably because you really like women, while Mistress Black and myself really hate men.”

“Like women? I love women! I think women are God’s gift to men. They give me great joy. They look good, they smell good, they feel good. They can give men the greatest pleasure. Our cocks are made to fit snugly in their mouths, their asses and their mouths . They can come so often. And watching them have pleasure gives me pleasure. Of course I love women. They must, however, be aware of their role, their purpose. They are made to please their masters. Any pleasure they receive is for the pleasure of their master, not for  themselves. That is the joy of training them. To bring out their full value. If you were driving a car, would you rather have an old Ford Pinto, or a new Porsche or a Ferrari? But the Porsche never thinks that I am meant to be it’s driver. I value the Porsche, and take good care of it. I value the women that I come into contact with, I value the women that I train. I just make sure that they understand what it is that I value. I value most of all, obedience and willingness, no, eagerness to please. I value the ability to bear pain. Not every women has that ability, and some of our trainees have that noted on their files when they are sold. Their new owners, of course, can treat them any way they wish, but certain slaves come with our recommendation that too much pain will be counterproductive. My own slave, Shiteater, loves pain. When I don’t give her enough pain she feels ignored. When I whip her harshly, her cunt gets all wet. She has to fight not to come without permission. Yes, part of that is our training, but part is genetic talent. But tell me, why do you hate men?”

“My mother died when I was 11. She was hit by a car while out taking a walk late one night. I can never prove it, but I think she was running away from my her boyfriend, who, I believe, abused her. My real father died when I was a baby. He was killed in a terrorist incident and my mother was forced to raise me by herself. She had told me the facts of life, but it was only 6 months after she died that I had my first period. I remember I had to ask my mother’s boyfriend, he continued to live in our house and raise me, for money to buy Kotex. I was so embarrassed. He gave me this strange look. A week later, he came to my room at night and started telling me how lonely he was since Mom died. To make a long story short, he started using me that night and continued using me for years. At first he was gentle and loving. The first time he played with my tits forever before he started playing with my cunt. He brought me to one climax with his fingers and one with his tongue before he “explained” to me his physical need and asked me if I didn’t want to make him “feel good.” He tricked me into begging him to “make me a woman”, “to put his cock into my hot pussy”. Later, when I threatened to go to the police, he played the tapes he secretly made. I knew I could not tell anyone what happened because even if he went to jail I would be destroyed.

“But that is getting ahead of the story. That first night he was as gentle as he could be. When he placed his cock into my small tight pussy he was gentle and slow. He waited till I absorbed the pain of the initial penetration and then he controlled himself until I was about to come, when he pumped a little harder and came with me. He told me how happy I made him and what a good little girl I was. He kissed me goodnight.

He continued to pay me nightly visits and he would often buy me presents, a special dress, a hot CD, new shoes. Sometimes he would just give me twenty dollars and told me that I could spend it on anything that I wanted. I thought twenty dollars was a fortune. What a cheap whore he made me.

“Anyway, as time passed, he started treating me rougher and rougher. He started to use my mouth. After all, he used his tongue on me, fair was fair. When I grew a little older, when I had my periods, he would fuck me in the ass. He spent less and less time getting me ready and was rougher and rougher, biting my tits, biting my cunt lips, slapping my ass. Instead of calling me his good little girl, he would call me his little slut, his cheap whore. This is when I threatened to tell the cops and he pulled out the tape of the first session and said that he would claim that I seduced him so as not to be sent to social services.

“He would continually spank me until there were days that I could not bear to sit down. He started to find excuses to punish me during the day as well. He would never call me by my name. He would only call me slut, whore or bitch. One day he brought home a “friend”. He said that I was to be nice to his “friend” and left. The friend made me get undressed. He tied me up, said that I was a bad girl and started beating me with his belt. When he was finished beating me he fucked me in the ass with a dildo and made me beg him to fuck my cunt. He too, had a hidden recorder and the tape of my begging to be fucked in my cunt by his magnificent cock was very convincing. He locked the dildo in my ass as he viciously fucked my young, tight pussy.

“As I grew older, my “uncle” (so I was told to call him) brought friends over on a regular basis. I had to come home right after school because I never knew when my “uncle” might need me, whether for ordinary household tasks like cleaning or cooking, or to satisfy his cock, or the cocks of any of his friends.

“There were certain days of the year that were always hell. On Thanksgiving, Christmas and the Fourth of July I would be blindfolded and locked on a horse, with my three openings available to any of his “friends” who walked through the door.  Super Bowl Sundays were particularly gory, as there was a lot of drinking and a lot of betting and the losers would take their frustrations out on my body, which would be left in agony. They whipped my ass and cunt and pinched and pulled my tits. They used me as an ash tray, grinding out their cigarettes all over my body. The used me throughout the day, two or three at a time.

Then I got lucky. I was still in High School and someone decided to give a special class in how a girl could protect herself from a mugger. They taught us a few Karate blows that, if done properly, would knock a mugger unconscious. I practiced hard because I knew that I would only have one chance. My “uncle”got careless while fucking me and I was able to give him a knee in the balls as hard as I could. He bent over, not even worried, because he knew he would punish me like never before.  Meanwhile I took advantage of his pain by knocking him unconscious with one of the karate chops that I had learnt in school.  I quickly ran to the closet where we had PVC wrapping tape, the kind of tape used to tape cartons.  I quickly strapped his wrists behind his back and his ankles together. He was beginning to stir so I hit him again and continued to wrap the tape. I knew my life depended on it. I wrapped the tape several times around his mouth so he could not talk or scream for help. I bent his elbows behind his back and wrapped the tape around his body so that his wrists were locked between his shoulder blades. Finally, I wrapped tape from above his knees down to just above his ankle so that he could walk only in the most tiny, mincing steps. He was in my power. I would have my revenge.

“I found the dildo that he used to rape me. I rubbed it with Ben Gay and hot sauce, then shoved it as hard as I could into his ass. He was starting to stir, and I could see him trying to scream through the tape. He was in agony. I took some more of the PVC tape and I attached a strip to his waist, over his cock and balls and over his ass. He could not expel the dildo from his ass, nor could he get an erection, as the tape was too tight to allow it.

“The great thing about PVC tape as a restraint is that it hurts like hell when it is removed. The tape would have to be removed for “uncle” to piss or shit and he would beg me for the privilege of having it removed. But that would come later. Right now I was just enjoying watching him helpless, unable even to scream. I took out a dog collar, fastened it around his neck, and pulled him, still wrapped in PVC tape down to the Basement. He bounced painfully on the stairs as we descended. He was mine. I would tame him and train him to be my slave.

The first thing I would have to do was weaken him. I would only give him one meal per day, but since he would have no way of telling time, I would tell him that he was being fed on a regular basis. I left him on the floor with instructions to remain still. I went upstairs to eat dinner and then I bathed and enjoyed a good nights sleep. In the morning, I brought dinner to my slave and saw that he was not still, but had made his way around the room, searching for a way to free himself and escape. Of course, there was no such way, but the slave had to be punished for disobeying my orders. I used his own belt to whip his ass.  I then told him that I would remove the tape from over his mouth so that he could eat dinner, before I put him to bed for the night. He was to remain quiet and not scream. I waited until he nodded to show that he understood, before I ripped the tape from his mouth. He held back his screams but could not control his groans of pain.

“I had a plate of meat and vegetables that I cut up for my slave and I placed it on the floor, where he could, by lying face down on the concrete floor manage to eat. I had a bowl of water put next to his main dish. I did not want my slave to die of thirst. I was threatening to put the tape back on, when he called my name.

I kicked him in the ribs, as hard as I could. “You will never use my name again. You will call me MISTRESS, and you will use a prefix, such as Beautiful MISTRESS, or Kind MISTRESS, or Merciful MISTRESS. Use your imagination. Use different prefixes and try to amuse me. Now, what do you want, slave?”

I think that it was only then that he understood what deep trouble he was in. He saw the hatred in my eyes and saw that he was in for a long ordeal. He really did not know what to say or what to do. To show him that he must adjust to his new status, I once again made to retape his mouth.

“Please, Merciful MISTRESS, may your slave beg a favor?” At my contemptuous nod he went on, “I have to go to the bathroom.” I started to whip him as hard as I could. “Slaves don’t use the word “I”. Slaves say “this lowly slave humbly begs permission”. Second, slaves don’t have to go to the bathroom. They humbly request permission to piss or shit. Now try again.

“Merciful MISTRESS, this lowly slave humbly begs permission to piss.” I ripped off the PVC loin cloth, which painfully removed a large clump of hair from his groin. I then took an empty milk bottle and held his cock at the edge of the milk bottle when I ordered him to piss. “Don’t you dare get an erection while I am helping you piss,”  I commanded him in my harshest tones. When his cock began to grow slightly in my hand, I took my other hand and started slapping his balls as hard as I could. “Slaves are not entitled to an erection unless they are specifically ordered. Erections without orders will be punished severely.”

By this time the Ben Gay and hot sauce on the dildo in his ass would be losing effect, and I did not want him using that to keep track of time, so I was “kind” enough to allow him to “shit out” the dildo. I prepared him to sleep by retaping his cock and balls and laying him on a thin mattress and covering him with a blanket. As I went off to school, my slave went to sleep, thinking it was the night time.

“When I got home from school, I started to search the house from top to bottom. Eventually I found the financial records. The house belonged to my mother and was now mine. I would get a lawyer to look after the details. My father had left a life insurance policy for me and over the years the balance had grown to a tidy sum. I would not have to worry about money. I would be able to enjoy playing with my slave.”

Master Dave had listened to Mistress White’s tale with great interest and attention. He felt sure that he was the first male to hear this story and he was flattered. But he was also worried.

“Your “uncle” was a real asshole and I am glad you were able to turn the tables on him. One day I’d love to hear the rest of the story. But you must understand something. Our slave girls leave here so well trained that they want to be slaves, they cannot imagine being anything else. Some of our slaves become trophy wives or secretaries. If they had any desire for freedom they could easily bring down the whole organization. They would rather be slaves than free, which is why our slaves are so valuable. You are going to be training male slaves for the pleasure of daughters of members. If any slave has any desire for freedom, his owner might be in grave physical danger. The only successful training is to end up with a slave whose purpose in life is to be the best slave possible. It is bad enough if a slave dares to come without his Mistress’ permission. That in itself can lead to tremendous complications. But if a slave should ever get the idea that it has any other purpose in life except in being a slave, if he should ever want something else for himself besides slavery, we have not done our jobs and we may be in deep trouble. For that reason we have to make sure that we give the slaves love as we get deeper and deeper into their training. This love need not, in fact must not, bring the slave any physical rewards. But the slave must feel his slavery is appreciated as a gift, a tribute that he pays to his Mistress. It is only by giving the slave the gift of our love that we can get from him the gift of his ultimate loyalty.

“As we conclude Zero’s training you will see what I mean and we will discuss how to bring this technique to use on your men slaves. We must make the slaves view their Mistress’ as if they were their own babies. The slave must be ready to die rather than see their Mistress hurt in any way. Merely disappointing a Mistress should be enough to cause the slave traumatic distress. That is the goal of your training. We cannot have our slaves waiting for an opportunity to get free. They must have no other desire except to be the best possible slave and fulfill all the desires of their Mistress. This is not an easy job, but that is why we recruited you and are paying you so well. If it was easy, anyone could do it.”

CHAPTER 12

FINAL EXAM

Zero recovered from her ordeal and once more was serving her Masters with her mouth and ass. She was proud of her ability to take pain for the pleasure of her Masters. Her period had ended and she was grateful to Mistress Black for training her so well. She served Mistress Black humbly and was in awe when Mistress White allowed her the honor of permitting her to use her lips and tongue at her “Place of Worship”. She would no longer allow herself to think of the word “pussy” or “cunt” in relation to her two wonderful Mistresses, each, in her own way, so delightfully inventive and cruel. She felt that she was truly becoming an excellent slave and was taking pride in her ability to serve and please. She was therefore puzzled when Master, her first and main trainer, threatened to throw her out and leave her to her own devices.

“If you are not happy as a slave, you are free to leave. By this time in your training, you should be proud and happy as a slave. If you are not, then you will never be, and we had best be rid of you as soon as possible.”

Zero was truly terror stricken. She could not imagine anything that would frighten her more than being given her freedom. Mistress White, who was sitting next to Master, saw the look of terror on Zero’s face and felt that this was a message meant for her as well as Zero.

“Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

“Master, I am ashamed of having failed to convey my gratitude for your training me as a slave. I have no other wish than to be a slave, to you, to my other Masters and my wonderfully cruel Mistresses, and eventually, to my owner. I must have failed in some way, and I beg you to punish me as cruelly as possible for my failure. But I beg my Master to tell me where I have failed, as I want to improve and serve you according to all your desires.”

“Where have you failed? You have been fucked in the face and the ass, and yet you do not realize that your cunt is still virginal? Are you perhaps saving that precious gift for someone else?  Perhaps you want to give that gift to your old boyfriend? That is why I offered you freedom.  I do not want to take something that you wish to give to someone else.”

Zero was in a state of panic. She did not know how to respond. Sha had promised to save her virginity for her boyfriend, Stan, but that was a lifetime ago. Of course she wanted Master to have her virginity. It was the only gift that she could bestow, and she wanted to give it to her Master. She wanted her Master to possess her totally. She wanted to be an extension of his will, to exist only to please him. She never thought of offering her virginity simply because she never thought that it was hers to offer.

“Master, I do not think of anything as belonging to me. I belong to you. Totally. I have no desire except to please you. Every thought that goes through my mind is how may I please you. I wish to please you with every breath that I take. I wish to please you with every lash that I accept, ever grateful that you choose me and my pain to give you pleasure. My cunt is yours, for you to do with whatever pleases you, whether you choose to grant me the great honor of allowing my cunt to please your wonderful cock or whether you wish to take pleasure by inflicting great pain, or whether you wish to ignore it, it belongs to you. I do not dare to think about what you should do with your property.”

Master replied  “I am going to allow you, no, I am going to command you to think of an appropriate way for you to offer me the gift of your virginity. The gift should indicate your willingness to suffer for my pleasure and acknowledge that your purpose is only to give us pleasure. So that you may concentrate your mind on this task, you will be suitably restrained. First, however, your body will be cleaned. Prepare to receive an enema.”

Zero knelt down, with her ass held proudly in the air. Her hands went to her ass cheeks and she pulled her cheeks apart, waiting for the nozzle. She felt the nozzle enter her ass and the soapy water squirted into her bowels. She was not given a large enema, only one quart, but was commanded to maintain position and not release until ordered. Master Dave and Mistress White left for a brief swim and a gourmet lunch, while Zero remained, holding her ass cheeks apart, and struggling not to shit. Zero was fighting the terrible feeling, the need to shit. She struggled to maintain her position and not to squirm. She fought against the overwhelming urge to release the shit that was in her. She had no idea how long she waited or how long she would remain. She only knew it was her job to obey her Master’s orders. She only hoped that Master was taking some pleasure in her pain and in her obedience. Finally, Master came back, accompanied by Mistress White and Shiteater, who was carrying Zero’s bucket.

“You may sit on your bucket”, commanded her Master. Zero sat down. She was crying, but the command to release was not given and Zero maintained her tight internal grip on her bowels, struggling to control her need to shit. Master and Mistress White were whispering in each others ears and giggling. They completely ignored Zero and her pain. They decided that Shiteater needed 10  strokes of the cane across her pussy lips, and delivered them slowly, to the accompaniment of great gasps of pain and sincere thank you’s. Finally Master allowed Zero to release her shit. After she was completely empty, Zero was told that she would be allowed to concentrate fully on planning a proper gift of her virginity. She was blindfolded and restrained in a kneeling position. She was then placed in a hot tub, floating, so that no part of her body would touch anything but water. Her neck was restrained so that her head was held above the water, which was kept at a constant, comfortable temperature. She was floating, doing a slow dog paddle. She was given a last order. “THINK WELL. Show me through the gift of your virginity, how you value your service to your Master.” Then her ears were stopped. She could not see or hear. There was nothing to taste or smell. And she could not feel anything solid, only the warm water. The restraints forced her to keep her legs apart, but they were gentle. She was without external stimuli. She was left to concentrate on her orders.

Mistress White asked Master “What do you think she’ll come up with?”

“It doesn’t matter. This hot tub is the purpose of this exercise. Everything else is just a magicians distraction from the main event. This sensory depravation will allow us to complete her training.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ll bring you back in about 12 hours. Then I’ll be able to show you the last step in our training. Meanwhile, my dear Mistress White, let me admit that I find you extremely attractive. I’d like you to join me in my room and explore with you the joys of sex between equals. I heard how you were mistreated. I’d like you to see that sex between a man and a woman can be satisfying for both.”

Mistress White joined Master Dave fearfully. Although she had her slaves service her orally, she had not been penetrated by a cock since she turned the tables on her “uncle”, and that was many years ago. Still, something about Dave intrigued her. Perhaps it was time to explore new possibilities. Dave had hinted to her that her hatred of men was going to make it difficult for her to be the perfect Mistress that this mysterious group was looking for, and she enjoyed living here, with no worries about police or newspapers.

Dave knew that he must proceed very slowly. Mistress White, who finally allowed that her real name was Marilyn, was as fearful as any virgin. On the other hand, she was breathtakingly gorgeous, with long legs, a round ass and firm breasts. She also was intelligent and easy to talk to. If he could get her over her fear, he would have a true companion. True, he always had Shiteater, but there were times when he wanted more than a slave. He brushed her cheeks with his fingers and slowly kissed her on the neck, working his way up to her ears. He slowly undressed her and gently stroked her beautiful breasts, barely touching the nipples. He was going as slowly and gently as he ever had, remembering how he treated his high school girlfriends. He had seduced more than one reluctant virgin, and was going to treat Marilyn the same way. Gradually, he moved his mouth to her tits, gently sucking on each one in turn, while using one hand on her ass and the other on the tit that he was not sucking. He listened carefully to her cues and gradually heard the difference in the pace of her breathing. She began to moan, and in response, he began to play with her pussy. Her lips were wet as she was responding to the stimulation of her tits by his lips and tongue. He stroked her pussy lips, again beginning very gently, barely touching, and as her responsiveness increased, using more and more pressure. He stayed away from her clit, waiting till she wanted to come so badly, till she was moaning and rocking on his hand. Finally, he took two fingers and rubbed them back and forth over her swollen clit. She screamed as she climaxed.

Dave got undressed himself and once again started to massage Marilyn’s pussy, this time inserting a finger into her pussy while playing with her clit. As he suspected, her pussy was as tight as any that he had since High School. Marilyn was rapidly climbing the path to a second climax, and it was time for her to be fucked. At the same time, it was essential for her not to panic and lose it. He lay down on his back, and guided Marilyn over him till she lowered her pussy over his big, hard cock. Slowly, his cock entered her pussy. At first just the head, as she paused fearfully. Slowly she began to lower herself. It was all he could do not to raise himself suddenly and slam into that tight, hot cunt. But he controlled himself and lay still as she slowly lowered herself till she had his entire cock in her wet cunt. What a glorious feeling.

He remained still, letting Marilyn rock on his hard cock, letting her fuck herself on his cock, letting her control the pace. She started to moan and yell, “YES!! YES!!, OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD, I’m coming, I’m coming, I never knew it could be so gooood!!!” He felt her pussy clenching and gripping his rock hard cock. Still, he did not move.

That was two climaxes for Marilyn. Now it was his turn. He gripped her tiny waist and started to lift her up and push her down on his rock hard cock. He started slowly, as she just had two mighty climaxes, and he had to work her up again if he wanted her to reach a third. She was sliding up and down his cock, as he lifted her by the waist.  He could tell she was peaking. Her nostrils were flaring, her mouth was wide open, She was screaming, “YES, YES, YES” as he slammed her up and down on his cock. Faster and faster, harder and harder, he slammed his cock into her hot wet pussy. He could not last much longer when she climaxed. He felt her pussy clenching and that was his signal. He came powerfully, filling her hot cunt with jet after jet of his powerful sperm. He held her tight on his cock, till he at long last grew soft.

“Wow” they both said at the same time, and then they laughed together as well. Marilyn said “I did not know what I was missing.” Dave promised to help her make up for lost time. For Dave, with all of his experience, it was the best sexual encounter he could remember. He would have to make sure that he kept seeing a lot of  Mistress Marilyn White.

He rolled over and pushed a button. Shiteater came crawling through the dog entrance, head bowed, ass up. “Clean Mistress White’s pussy, then clean my cock and balls.” Shiteater immediately crawled onto the bed and gently lapped up the juices from Mistress White’s pussy. She was careful to suck and swallow and she enjoyed the taste of the combination of juices, her Master’s delicious sperm and Mistress White’s fragrant juices. She then proceeded to suck off her Master’s marvelous cock. By the time she was finished Master was once again rock hard, but he could tell that Mistress White was exhausted from her three climaxes. He was tired himself, so he just took the opportunity to piss into SHITEATER’S mouth before he rolled over, and, with one arm resting across Mistress White’s shoulders, they both fell asleep.

They awoke refreshed two hours later. Shiteater helped them both get dressed and they   instructed their slave to bring some light refreshment for them into the pool room, where they would see how Zero was responding to her ordeal. Of course, Zero was in exactly the same position now as she had been left, but her rate of breathing had increased. Her mind could not cope with the lack of external stimulation and was beginning to race and panic.

“Perfect. Now you will see, or rather hear, the final step of our training program.” With that Dave gave Mistress White a set of earphones. “You  are going to hear what Zero will be hearing through the plugs that are in her ears. The difference is that Zero will be hearing it at such a low volume that she will be unsure if she is hearing anything at all. It will require all her concentration to make out the words. And what she is hearing will be repeated over and over again, sometimes so low that it can only be heard subconsciously, sometimes just a little louder, once in a great while, loud enough to be heard clearly and understood. The different levels of volume, the time that she has spent without external stimulation and the repetitions will lock in the message into her subconscious mind. She will be a complete slave. Listen.”

With that Mistress White put on the earphones and heard a deep bass voice. It was incredibly powerful and disturbing. “YOU WILL LOVE YOUR MASTERS AND OWNERS WITH ALL YOUR HEART, ALL YOUR BODY, AND ALL YOUR SOUL. YOU WILL HAVE NO THOUGHT EXCEPT TO PLEASE THEM. YOU WILL PLEASE THEM WITH YOUR MOUTH, YOU WILL PLEASE THEM WITH YOUR ASS, YOU WILL PLEASE THEM WITH YOUR CUNT. YOU WILL PLEASE THEM WITH YOUR PAIN. YOU WILL PLEASE THEM WITH YOUR OBEDIENCE. YOU WILL NOT EAT EXCEPT TO PLEASE THEM. YOU WILL NOT SLEEP EXCEPT TO PLEASE THEM. YOU WILL NOT PISS EXCEPT TO PLEASE THEM. YOU WILL NOT SHIT EXCEPT TO PLEASE THEM. YOU WILL NOT CUM EXCEPT TO PLEASE THEM.

YOU EXIST TO PLEASE YOUR MASTERS. BECAUSE YOUR MASTERS LOVE YOU, THEY ALLOW YOU TO PLEASE THEM. IF THEY DID NOT LOVE YOU, THEY WOULD NOT ALLOW YOU TO SERVE THEM. BECAUSE OF THEIR LOVE FOR YOU THEY ALLOW YOU THE OPPORTUNITY TO GIVE THEM PLEASURE. YOU WILL BE GRATEFUL FOR THEIR LOVE AND SERVE THEM WITH THE LOVE AND GRATITUDE THAT THEY DESERVE.”

The voice went silent and Mistress White removed her headphones. “Wow, if you have this tape, why do you need the training?”

“ The tape only works when the slave is at the point of its training where it is ready to receive the message without resistance. If it is used without proper preparation, the brain builds up a resistance, and fighting the message, becomes stronger. It is always better to use this tape late, which just takes some extra time, than use it too early, which can build up resistance and immunity. Zero will be listening to this tape for the next 12 hours. The message will be part of her soul. After this, she could no more resist her slavery than she could stop her heart from beating. Meanwhile she is still designing a proper way of giving me her virginity. As I told you, it doesn’t matter, I needed an excuse to put her in the tub without arousing her suspicions, but I will admit to being curious. In all my years here, this is the first virgin I have trained, and I have to admit to looking forward to it. I’m going to stop the tape in 12 hours and give her another hour of silence before I release her. Why don’t we meet back here 13 hours from now?”

Thirteen hours later, Zero was removed from the tub. As her restraints were removed she had a big smile on her face and she kept repeating “Thank you Master for allowing me to serve you, thank you for allowing me to be your slave.” Shiteater came with a large fluffy towel, and rubbed Zero until she was dry. Master finally asked Zero if she had thought of suitable way of presenting the gift of her virginity. Zero fell to her knees and begged permission to speak.

When granted permission she began. “I want, through the giving to you the last thing that can be called mine, my virginity, to demonstrate that I am yours totally. I am here to beg to bear pain, so that you may take pleasure in my pain. I am here for you to use my body, so that my entire body is nothing but an instrument for giving you pleasure. I beg to demonstrate my love for my Master’s and I pray that you allow me to give you my virginity as a climax to enjoying my pain and the use of my entire body.”

Zero then outlined what she had come up with and Master was pleased to allow her plan to begin. He called in his assistants and the staff so that all could witness Zero’s ordeal.

“As you requested, we will begin with 10 strokes of the whip across your back. You will not be restrained. Part of your demonstration is your ability to maintain your position under pain, without restraints. You may lean against the wall.”

With that Master took a long whip and cracked it near Zero’s ear. She gave a start. “Are you prepared to begin?”

“I humbly beg my Master to allow me to demonstrate my love by lashing my back with a whip.”

There was a loud pop as Master cracked the whip on Zero’s back. The first stroke was on her right shoulder. Zero gasped but quickly counted one, thanked her Master and begged for another. Two followed quickly, across her left shoulder, again followed by her count, her gracious thank you and her request gor another. Three followed, across the center of her back and cracked the skin. Zero kept smiling, counting and begging for more.  Master slowed the pace, allowing Zero to feel the pain of each stroke. It made no difference. Zero kept her count, kept her smile and kept her request for more. Zero’s back was scarred in many places and bleeding from a few as the whipping covered her back with 10 harsh strokes.

“Now, turn around and stand at attention, facing me. Hold your right hand out, fully extended, palm up, at waist level, as I switch to the cane for the balance of your ordeal.”

Master took the thin cane and swung it hard against the palm of Zero’s hand. She gasped but did not flinch. Once again, she gave the count, her sincere thanks and a request for another. Again and again, Master struck the palm of Zero’s hand. Although you could see the hand was swollen, Zero did not flinch. Indeed, although she was in tears, she was still smiling. She reached the count of 10, and as commanded, switched to her left hand. She thanked her Master profusely and hoped that he was enjoying her pain.

After 10 slashes on her left hand, both hands were swollen and painful. Master commanded her to lay on her bloody back and hold her right leg straight up, using her swollen hands to support them. “You have requested to have your feet caned. Are you prepared to endure this pain?”

“I beg for the pain that you inflict. I desire nothing more than to endure great pain, to please you and to show my love for you.”

With that Master began the BASTINADO, the caning of the feet. First 10 on the right foot, then 10 on the left. Each foot was left a bloody pulp. It would be a while before she would be able to walk on her feet without pain. But this would be good as each step would remind her of the love she had for her Master and her Master’s love for her. Each blow was counted, each blow was accompanied by a loud and passionate thank you, each blow was followed by a humble plea for another. Finally, both feet were bloody, and Master paused.

“You have received 50 blows. You have requested 100. Are you ready to continue, or do you wish to pause and rest?”

“Gracious Master, this worthless slit wants to finish this test of her devotion as soon as possible so that she can surrender to you the final gift of her virginity.”

“Very well, stand up with your legs spread wide.”

Zero stood up, although just standing was extremely painful as her feet were bloody from the caning. “Now I shall punish the inside of your thighs. 10 strokes on each side. You will not move.”

With that Master began a quick caning of Zero’s inner thighs, moving rapidly from left to right as he took only 2 minutes to strike 20 blows. Zero had but 6 seconds to absorb the blow, count, thank Master graciously and beg for another. This, while standing on feet that had been whipped into bloody stumps. Zero kept the pace. Her thank you’s remained sincere and she still smiled through her tears.

“Thirty more,” Master reminded Zero, after a brief pause, “Are you ready to proceed?”  “I beg you Master, please cane my ass, as hard as you can.”

“Bend over and, keeping your knees apart, place your hands on the floor.” Zero obeyed, and with no further warning master beat her ass as hard as he could. Each blow was separate, Master took his time. He used a little run and perfect timing to generate the maximum force with each blow. Her ass was a bloody mess by the time she reached the count of 10. Once again Zero smiled through her tears and thanked her Master, begging him to continue to inflict pain on her body, for his pleasure.

“Stand up straight and put one hand under each tit. I want you to hold them firmly, so they do not bounce. You will not flinch. You will follow the cane with your eyes and see what I am doing.”

“One,” Zero called out firmly as Master struck the top of her tits. “Thank you, Please Master, I would beg for another.”

“Two” she gasped as Master struck her across her delicate nipples. Master continued to alternate between the body of her tits, delicate in themselves and the aureole and nipples where the pain was overwhelming. Zero saw her tits and nipples bearing the marks and scars of her whipping and was grateful that Master had allowed her to please him so, by bearing so much pain for his pleasure. Finally, these 10 strokes too, came to an end and Zero knew that she had but 10 more strokes to endure for this part of her preparation.

“Spread your legs as wide as you can and touch the floor with your hands. This time I will whip your pussy, so that as I take your virginity, you shall feel only pain, not pleasure. This is how you shall prove that your gift is to please me and not yourself.”

With that, Master struck up at Zero’s pussy hard and fast. He tested her obedience by completing the 10 blows in 30 seconds, making her speed through her count, her thank you’s and her plea for more.  Zero made it through the most severe beating that she had ever received. She was crying. She was in tremendous pain. Still she was thankful and proud that her Master had used her so brutally and thanked her Master for using her pain for his pleasure.

Master said that it was now time for the second part of her ordeal. Her entire body would now be used as a means of pleasing her Master. He asked one of his assistants to lay on his back. He placed Zero on her back, on top of him. He forced her ass onto his hard cock. He then commanded her to spread her legs and arms. “You are now pleasing one Master, when we are finished with this tableau you will be pleasing 7 at the same time. Then you will truly know what it means to be a slave.” He summoned two more of his assistants and placed them next to Zero’s hands. He placed a cock in each hand and commanded her to satisfy each cock. Zero began to gently stroke each cock. “To make this interesting,” Master continued, “I will attach a nipple clamp on each swollen nipple and give the attached chain to the Master whose cock you are stroking. Perhaps if you are sufficiently adept at pleasing them with your hand they may not pull on the chain quite as hard as they can. Then again, maybe they will pull even harder. You are here to give us pleasure and we are honoring you by allowing you to please our cocks and not merely please us by bearing pain for us.” With that he placed the tight nipple clamps on each nipple and gave each chain to the Master, who immediately began pulling, till each tit was pointed at a 45 degree angle.

Then Master asked Mistress White and Mistress Black to station themselves by Zero’s feet.  “If you will be so kind as to allow Zero to attempt to use her feet to satisfy you.” Mistress’ White and Black mounted onto Zero’s feet and Zero tried to wiggle her toes to give them pleasure. Master then attached three clamps to each of Zero’s cunt lips. He then gave the attached chains to Mistresses White and Black, who pulled the chains apart as hard as they could, separating her cunt lips as wide as possible, in preparation for Masters entrance into the virginal cunt.

Zero had a Master’s cock in her ass and one in each hand, she had a Mistress using each of her feet. “Your Mouth will soon be occupied by a Master’s cock, Do you have anything to say?”

“Thank you, Master, for allowing me the privilege of serving you, of bearing pain for your pleasure, for allowing me to be used for your pleasure. Most of all, I thank you for what you are about to take from me. I am honored that you consider my virginity a gift that is worthy of you. I ask you to take it as a mark of my love.”

Master asked another of his assistants to fuck Zero’s mouth and then he, at long last, prepared to enter her virgin cunt. Before he entered, he looked and enjoyed the scene. At her face, one of his assistants was fucking her mouth as brutally hard as possible. On each side of her head, an assistant was pulling on a nipple clamp that was clamped to a very sore and well beaten nipple. Each assistant was having his cock stroked by a gentle hand. On each leg was riding a Mistress, and Zero was doing her best to bring them to climax with her feet. Meanwhile, they were pulling on clamps that were attached to her already sore and well beaten cunt.

Master positioned himself between Zero’s legs and placed his cockhead between her cunt lips. He then slammed into her cunt, breaking the hymen and reaching the back of her pussy in one slam. Not for Zero would be the gentle preparation and tenderness. No, Zero’s initial experience would be as painful as he could make it. He continued to slam in and out of her cunt. He felt the cock of his assistant in her ass, and he felt Zero, begin to stir. Her virgin blood escaped her pussy, and he enjoyed the lubrication. She would lick it all clean when they were all finished. The assistant using her ass began to grow close to his climax as the natural tightness of her ass combined with the feel of Master’s slamming cock next to his, brought him to a climax. Next came the assistant who was fucking her mouth. Zero was a talented and well trained cocksucker and quickly swallowed all the sperm that the Master graciously deposited in her mouth and throat.

Zero was then able to concentrate on her hands and feet. She did her best to be gentle with her hands, but as the Masters grew harder and their breathing grew unsteady, she gradually increased the strength of her grip and the pace of her strokes until she brought both to climax as each shot his load on her tits. The Mistresses were more difficult as she had never used her feet for sexual purposes before. She was lucky as both Mistresses had a soft spot for Zero and as they looked at her bloody feet trying to wiggle in their cunts and massage their clits, they took control by masturbating on her foot. They rubbed their clits over her feet until they, too, came with a gasp.

That left Master alone, slamming in and out of Zero’s cunt. “Thank you, thank you, thank you,” Zero gasped. “Thank you for accepting and taking my virginity, thank you for allowing me to please you with my pain, thank you for allowing me to please you with my body. I am truly yours.” With that, Master could hold back no longer and he came long, hard and copiously, deep and hard in Zero’s cunt, which, instinctively, tightened its grip around Masters cock.

When Master was completely drained, he sat down and ordered Zero to clean the blood from his cock and balls with her tongue and mouth. Zero hastened to obey, Master let her know how pleased he was with her. She had passed her final exams. She was no longer a SLIT, a slave in training. She had graduated. She was now a full slave. As a slave she would be given a name. Master consulted with Mistress Black and Mistress White as well as all of his assistants, each of whom congratulated her on this momentous occasion, her promotion to full slave status. Master smiled at her and said the name we have chosen for you reflects a turning point in your training as well as the events of today. We have named you “BLOODY CUNT”.

The new slave went to her knees and her tears turned to joy. “BLOODY CUNT, what a beautiful name.

My name is Anita and always has been. Some of the other girls had their names changed, but they liked mine so I’ve kept it. Looking back 9 months ‘Anita’ was a very different person. I was living an existence. I lived in the same town I’d grown up in; I never knew my father and my mother had died when I was 19, leaving everything to me. We had not been wealthy but I did have a small flat to my name and could support myself by working as a secretary.  I had a few friends but an unexciting life. I never met anyone new and didn’t go out much. I’d had a couple of bad experiences with men in my late teenage years and since my mother had died I’d not dated anyone. I was actually uncomfortable around men, as if they were another species that I couldn’t relate to. I’m not beautiful so it was easy for me to escape attention and get on with my work. It was when I was 24, 9 months back that I got home one day and had a nervous breakdown.

I felt like my life was meaningless, here I was, apparently in the prime of my life coming home and going to bed at 9 O’clock with a mug of hot chocolate. I dressed in the same clothes I’d worn for years, a brown suit and flat shoes for work. No make-up. I felt like there was no way anyone would find me attractive. I would dream of meeting a man who would treat me like a sex goddess, who would be consumed by passion and fuck me wherever he could. I imagined that I was glamorous and irresistible and then I would open my eyes again and realise that I wasn’t.

That evening I had vowed that I couldn’t go on like that. That I had to change something; that I had to see someone and ask for help. I didn’t want to waste my life. I also felt though that I was a hopeless cause and that it would take a miracle to undo what I’d turned into. My friends seemed quite happy to be single and didn’t seem interested in men at all, so I didn’t think that they’d be much help. I was unsure about how to start anything and it was blind fate that had brought me to the personal ads in the evening paper.

‘You.  Yes, YOU can become a sex goddess. Treat yourself to a personality makeover and start living now!’ – Dr Vivienne Black, sex therapist, confidence coach and expert in seduction; welcomes ‘lost causes!’ First consultation half price!

It was like the paper was speaking to me, I was actually shaking as I copied the number into my diary. I had gone to bed feeling weepy but at last I had some hope.

‘How about after work then? ‘, the lady on the phone was lovely, very gentle and easy to talk to. My heart was pounding as I made my first appointment for that day with Dr Black herself. She had been warm and accommodating and had said that if I came to her clinic I could start my first session at 6.30.

I’d finished all my work on time, said goodbye to my boss and nervously plotted a route to where her clinic was. It was actually a bit out of the way and on the front of an industrial estate with nothing to draw attention to itself, but it looked clean and tidy. I’d had to check if it was the right address but then saw a small plaque on the front door which confirmed everything.

I parked up and knocked on the door. After only a few seconds I was greeted by the smiling face of Dr Black, or Vivienne as she had introduced herself. She had enthusiastically taken my hand and had a real presence about her. She looked stunning, not that she was extraordinarily beautiful but that she was beautifully dressed. She wore a well tailored black trouser suit with expensive looking high-heeled boots. A flowing mass of straight black hair was combed to perfection, lifted into a ponytail and held there with a large burgundy flower, swaying down to the small of her back. I had been quite captivated by her even then and remember thinking that if I could be anything like as attractive then I would be more than happy.

First off, she’d taken my coat and led me through to the consulting room. It looked much more like a very expensive executive office though, plush leather chairs, proper artwork marble flooring and stunning rugs. She stood in front of me, holding the back of one of the chairs.

‘Come here and sit down.’ She had smiled.

No sooner had I sat than she was handing me a metal cup with a warm drink inside.

‘This tea will help you to relax a little as we talk’, she had said.

‘Let me tell you a little about what I do and then you can tell me what you want to get out of this. My background is in psychology and neurosciences and my technique will involve helping to change the way you think about certain aspects of yourself, things that need to change so that you can move forward. Today I need you to tell me about yourself and what you want to achieve. Now while you’re doing this I need to monitor some of your body’s responses, just your heart and skin with some sticky pads, just like when you go to hospital, it’s all perfectly routine’

She had then sat in her own chair and listened as I told her about my life. She’d soothed me when I started crying and told her how unattractive I felt and how I wanted to be a confident woman who men would find attractive.

She’d all the while been asking me questions, what clothes would make me feel confident, beautiful, and sexy and what would make me feel dowdy; to which I had given a weak laugh and said my whole wardrobe. Then she asked me a lot of other questions that she said were to help ‘map out my personality’ a little. She asked me to imagine that I was someone else and to tell her how it felt. She had started off with a film star but had gone on to ask much more embarrassing things; she wanted me to imagine that I was the office flirt, then the office slut, then I was a lap dancer with men ogling me while I writhed in front of them for their pleasure! I was surprised to hear myself say that I would be excited to have that attention, very excited. Dr. Black had such a kindly way about her that I felt I could be completely honest with her. I had blushed heavily but felt aroused nonetheless at the thought.

‘That’s excellent, Anita”, she had said after a while, ‘I want you to relax for a moment while I go next door’

I had relaxed back in the chair feeling free of worries. Dr Black had closed the door in to the next room but I could hear her talking, obviously just taking a quick phone call. After a few moments she had returned.

‘Everything’s going really well. Now what I need you to do is come next door. Before you do I want you to stay beautifully relaxed, just listening to my voice still and then just gently stand yourself up. Excellent. Now slowly come through here’

I was in a lovely trance, I had felt warm and secure as I walked next door.

‘Lie down on the bed over there and relax’

I did so.

‘Now Anita, this next stage is so I can find out a little more about you. I’m going to use a scanner to look at what happens to your brain as we talk, OK?’

I had nodded.

‘Close your eyes and relax into to moulded pillow’

I let my head drop into the soft casing. There were holes for the ears so I could still hear perfectly.

‘Well done, now I’m going to put a little strap around your head so it stays still in the scanner, OK?’

‘Fine’, I replied.

I felt a firm rubber strap over my forehead holding my head comfortably but firmly in place.

‘Now close your eyes. We’re going backwards now, nothing to be alarmed about’, she said as the bed gently slid backwards a little.

‘That’s good, now just relax and get comfy Anita’

She had started to ask me to imagine the same things again. This time she was sat at the bedside, close to me. I could hear her adjusting a few controls and using a computer mouse from time to time.

She asked me about work, people I trusted, my boss, what would happen if he asked me to bring him coffee, to stay behind and work late, to come into his office and strip. I answered honestly and was surprisingly not shocked by her questions, such was her manner. I felt utterly comfortable confiding in her my most personal secrets. Obviously the barriers had gone up at the last request, I would not strip for my boss but I told her this matter-of-factly without any rebuke for her asking me such intimate things.

I can’t remember how long I had stayed on that bed being probed to the depths of my core by Dr. Black. She had asked me in detail about my sexual fantasies; which were along the lines of being found irresistible by some tall dark stranger at a grand summer ball to the point where he could resist me no more and had to take me, which he did over the desk in the study. She had plumbed my feelings on oral and anal sex at this time too. I felt quite excited about taking him in my mouth, but was scared of anal penetration.

She then had asked a number of bizarre things about how I would react if a series of increasingly unpleasant or unreasonable things were asked of me. That’s all I could remember afterwards anyway.

The next thing I remember was hearing,

‘Open your eyes, Anita’

I looked up to see the reassuring smile of Dr. Vivienne Black. She was offering me her had so I could get up from the bed. We had walked together back into the office next door and she had poured me some juice.

‘I can really help you with your problems, Anita. What I think will work best for you will be a regular set of sessions where we set goals and try some new behaviour for you. I have to say that this will be no less than ten sessions and requires up-front commitment and payment. Listen to what I have to say before you say anything though.’

I was unnerved but excited as I listened.

‘The first thing we need to do is to get you feeling great about yourself and build up some confidence. I propose we do this by firstly getting you a complete makeover. New hair, make-up, clothes, shoes, the works! Again this will require some outlay on your part’

‘That is no problem,’ I had said, I was now for the first time feeling that things might start to turn around with the help of this lady, ‘I have enough money set aside for all of this. I can’t think of anything more worthwhile to spend it on.’

‘That’s fantastic, Anita. We need to do this soon and at the same time I will work on your behaviours so you not only look but feel like a confident, beautiful, sexy woman. Are you free this weekend?’

PART 2

And so it was that on Monday morning I had stepped into the office a new woman. People in the office noticed immediately. Everything that could possibly be different was.

The weekend had been packed full of activity. It had started, early, with a morning session at Vivienne’s office. I’d pulled out my cheque book at the start and signed away a small fortune, but I didn’t care. It was only money. I’d rather be happy.

We had then started the session proper.

It was amazing that two full hours had passed, by the clock, but she had made me so relaxed, so quickly, that the time had gone in a flash. I had awoken feeling refreshed and excited.

She had told me that to start with we were going to work on how I held myself and that was the task to work at while we were out and about. I had listened intently as she told me the first of her ’secrets’ to confident behaviour. She only wanted me to do three things today, easy things she said but, ‘Oh so important’; Firstly, and most importantly, to smile a lot; at people, entering a room, when I feel uncomfortable; in fact most of the time. She had asked me to smile for her and had adjusted it so it looked right. Then she made me practice it and said she would remind me by saying, ’smile’ throughout the day.

The other two things were posture and how to walk well. She said that as I was going to be stunning and probably a constant wearer of high heels, our first job was to get me a pair to learn in right away. I had felt nervous but again excited by this. I’d only ever worn high heels once, at a birthday party when I was 17. I’d found them difficult and had not persevered with them; they had looked more trouble than they were worth. I did like the look of other women in them though, if they could walk in them. I usually wore very practical but desperately unglamorous flat shoes.

It wasn’t long before I had stepped out in a pair of new, black leather, high, stiletto heeled boots. Without anything else I had immediately started to feel glamorous. Vivienne had taken my arm and talked me through the ‘correct’ way to walk in them. She had taken me up and down a quiet side street while she improved my posture and got me balancing properly on the high heels. She was such an amazing teacher and had such a fantastic way of putting things. I had walked the rest of the day with my head high, like I had spent years in high heels. I felt so good that she had rarely to remind me to smile.

We did the rounds that afternoon. I had to go back to the car halfway through because we’d bought so much; two stunningly cut fitted suits that I’d never have picked myself; trousers and tops for evening wear; two pairs of attention-grabbing gorgeous heels for work that I would never have dreamed of wearing; a pair of fluffy high heeled mules to practice in around the house ( I’d found that so funny, Vivienne was pleased I was enjoying myself ) ;earrings; underwear; two bags; a coat; the list went on! I didn’t care how much of my savings were being used up. I’d smiled at everyone that day and gone home a happy woman. I’d immediately thrown my old things in a pile to make room for my new clothes. Vivienne had left me in town, elegantly kissing me goodbye. She had arranged to pick me up the following morning and take me for ‘a day of sumptuous pampering’. I’d sat in the bath that night with a glass of chilled white wine in my hand and a beaming grin on my face.

The following day I’d got up early and dressed in my new clothes at a leisurely pace; new trousers, pink-brown top, coat and boots.  I was chauffeured by Vivienne to a beautician’s. Her name was Trisha and she was stunning. Tall; slim; black skin, the colour

of milky coffee; lush, full, glossy lips; lustrous, frizzy, blond streaked hair, knotted up in a way so elaborate only a professional would be able to do. I had felt over-awed by her beauty. She clearly knew Vivienne well as they both shared a hug and kiss before Vivienne introduced me. Trisha had smiled and looked at my face, then stepped back to regard me.

‘You’ve got some natural beauty for me to work with all right; and really quite a magnificent figure’, she had smiled mischievously and exchanged looks with Vivienne, ‘come inside and we’ll get started.’

We were the only ones in the shop but it was small and looked incredibly exclusive. I had bet it must cost a fortune to get anything at all done there. There were no prices up anywhere.

‘I’m glad I paid up front’, I had joked to myself.

Then I wondered if I had.

‘Come this way Anita’, Trisha had said.

She was dressed in a smart beige beautician’s uniform; practical for getting hair and oil spills on but well fitting and very fashionably designed. She wore simple but perfect make-up and a pair of smart but comfortable looking beige sandals. She carried herself with the same confident elegance that Vivienne had but had more swing to her slightly wider hips.  I had followed her down a light, wood-floored corridor to a small changing room with a half door at modesty height. She had brought me a white silk robe and slippers, which she passed in, and told me to change. She said to take everything off as she was going to make my whole body beautiful. She said that Vivienne was leaving us but had said to have a great day and to let her take good care of me.

‘So, Anita, have you had beauty treatments before?’ she asked as I belted the silk robe around my naked body and dropped my panties onto the floor.

‘No. Never’, I replied.

There then followed an amazed set of questions along the lines of, ‘What, you’ve never had your nails done?!’ through to, ‘Not even a facial?!’

All of it was said with a pleasant jocularity that made me warm to her straight away.

‘Well. You’re in for a hell of a day girl!’

Over the next four and a half hours I was transformed into a woman.

She had started with a full body massage to get me relaxed. She asked me questions the whole way through. She had a way, like Vivienne, that made her very approachable and trustworthy. I had felt able to be totally honest and confide in her. We had chatted for a while until the massage just got too good and I zoned out.

I came to lying on my back with Trisha, back towards me, handling some things on a table next to me.

‘Now, I’m afraid, I’m going to have to torture you’

I looked up as she turned around.

‘Wax time!’ she smiled.

I must have looked a picture!

She was a real expert though. Waxed me everywhere. Took away hair I didn’t know I had. Face, legs, bikini line, everywhere was fair game. It really didn’t hurt much either. She trimmed my pubic hair from a spidery bush to an elegant, feminine strip.

After that she treated my skin with scented oils and creams, which she worked in while I gently melted.

Then she pedicured me and manicured my hands.

‘Ok, now the difficult subject of nail colour’, she had said, ‘I’m going to put some false nails on your hands so we will have to paint them’

I trusted her. I never wore nail varnish, partly because it seemed like too much trouble, but mainly because most examples I’d seen looked pretty tacky or tarty. I particularly hated women with really long nails, they reminded me of whores. Long pink or red nails, horrible! I remember we both had a good laugh about that.

She showed me a wooden display book with lots of sample colours painted onto little stones. I had looked at them for a while unable to make up my mind. Then I realised what I thought might work.

‘Don’t tell me’, she had said looking into my eyes before I could open my mouth, ‘I’ll bet you really would like a French manicure, yes?’

‘Yes’, I exclaimed, genuinely amazed, ‘that’s incredible, how did you knew that?’

She had smiled

‘I know what works.’ she had purred, ‘I know what works for you too, Anita’

Apparently she did.

She finished my nails, making sure they were just long enough so I could still type easily. Then she gave me the facial.

‘I’ve got a hair colour for you too sweetie. Now see how you like this’

‘It’s beautiful’, I had said, ‘It’s so perfectly beautiful. Do you think it would look OK on me?’

‘Only one way to find out’

She dyed my bush of thick light brown hair a deep red, orange. It was gorgeous but it did scream for attention. I was slightly worried at first but then I fell in love with it. She had cut my thick bush into something that was just so ‘me’ but I would never have found it; lively, a little chaotic, beautifully shaped, longer at the back than the front but fashionably so. She talked me through how to do it myself, it was very little trouble. It framed my face perfectly, which she then taught me how to make-up. As I finished off with a thick velvety lipstick I couldn’t have believed I would ever look this good.

‘Ok now go back to the dressing room and change’

When I emerged she kissed me and told me I looked absolutely beautiful. I had blushed and thanked her. She told me that she would have ordered me a cab but thought that maybe I should take a walk a bit further up the road, into town, to get a cab there. To show myself off a bit she had said with a wink. I had teetered out on cloud nine.

Monday morning, the minute I walked into the office, heads turned. I loved it. I loved the attention and found that all kinds of people were treating me differently. The doorman had almost ‘double-taked’, he eyed me down from immaculate hair and face, through my nipped-in fitted suit, all the way down my black nylon covered legs to my high black leather stiletto-pumps. I had smiled to myself and carried on my proper walk. I know he checked out my ass for a good time without having looked.

I stood in the lift with a guy who worked upstairs. He’d never noticed me before but I could see him checking me out in the door reflection. I smiled at him, then the door opened for my floor and I left.

I work in a multi-story office block. Our company, a legal firm, is on the tenth floor and takes up half of that. I’m the personal secretary for one of the partners and handle the work for one other junior lawyer usually. That’s enough to keep me pretty busy and I am a good secretary. There’s a central area with the lawyers’ doors coming off where I work with 3 other secretaries. All the offices had frosted-glass doors and windows opening onto our area. It was a very professional set up as all the clients were seen there. I had often felt that I was the thing that let it down the most and was glad my desk was to one side.

The girls I share a room with couldn’t believe it! They showered me with complements and started asking where I got my things from and where I got my hair done. I was cagey about it as I didn’t want to let on that I was seeing a therapist and after naming a few shops turned the conversation round to something else. When we went out to get lunch I felt like there was more of a buzz about the group of us and everyone had seemed more excited.

My boss had come in late and had immediately gone in to talk to one of the other partners. When he came out he came over to me to ask me into his office, this is what we did every day and I would go through his diary with him. He immediately paid me a complement as he saw me at the desk, sincerely saying I looked lovely today. Then he told me to come in. He held the door for me as always and I sidled past him and stood at my usual spot. He sat down and we started going through meetings and cases as normal. He was definitely different with me though. I saw him eyeing up my legs several times.

He was not attractive physically but was very confident, decisive and could be quite commanding. He was always very specific with what he wanted me to do and I liked that. He was also the most powerful man in the company, the other partners generally deferred to his judgement. I had once woken up very flustered after a dream where he had taken me into his office, bent me over his desk and fucked me until he came. Then he had sent me away unsatisfied and frustrated to finish my typing. I recalled that dream while I was standing there and blushed, Vivienne had me smiling at him though!

That night I had another session. I recounted every detail to Vivienne. The final detail was the one that had made the day for me. As I had stepped into the lift to go downstairs I had realised that the same guy from upstairs was in it. I’d smiled at him and stepped in. He had wasted no time telling me that I looked beautiful and would I like to meet up for a drink some time? I have never been asked out by a stranger before (!) but strangely handled it very well. He introduced himself as David, I gave him my name and number and said to call me. Then I walked out before him feeling a bit like a temptress as I walked, knowing I would have his full attention on me.

‘That’s fantastic, Anita’, Vivienne said, ‘I’m so happy for you. And you know this is just the beginning too. We’ll cover what you’ll need to handle a date soon as well!’

‘Ok, let’s start the session’

I remember envisaging some scenarios but the details were very blurry. I can remember one starting with approaching a man I found attractive but I couldn’t remember what happened next. I remember feeling very, very sexy though; and still felt sexy when I came to at the end.

‘I have to say that things are going extremely well, Anita. You’re almost a model subject and I can practically guarantee a good outcome with you’

I smiled happily

‘Next session will be in three days, on Thursday. Homework is to find a fitness activity you can do as I think we should get a few pounds off you. You aren’t fat honey, don’t worry, this is about getting you to your absolute best; so absolutely no junk food or chocolate until we’re happy about this. Secondly I want you to masturbate every night now for a while. We need to develop and explore your sexuality now you’re getting to be in a position to need it.’

I blushed from head to toe, ‘Yes, Vivienne.’

‘I have a little present here that I think you will learn to like a lot. Use it when you get home and then every night’

I felt a little naughty as I took an expensive looking, little black bag from her. Something was wrapped up inside it.

‘Now off you go’

PART 3

The next day a strange thing happened.

I had got up early for work, had an unhurried breakfast, went through my beauty routine and got dressed. I had washed and stowed away my shiny new vibrator all the time thinking, ‘what have I been doing all these years!’

Then I’d got the bus to work.

I’d got into work again and just put my bag down when I saw a letter in my in-tray. I had opened it and it said that my application for annual leave had been approved. I was puzzled; I had not made an application. I looked at the dates and it was for three and a half weeks leave from next Wednesday. There must obviously have been some mistake I had thought. Never mind, I would sort it out.

The rest of the day passed without incident. I say that because the way I was treated and looked at now, was the norm. I felt like a proper woman now, a lady, people were more polite and deferential to me and I felt attractive and desirable. It made me feel great but was no longer a notable event or rarity; rather it was me, full time!

I had dropped by the gym opposite on the way back from my lunch break with Melanie, one of the girls I worked with. Very aware of my instructions from Vivienne I had a small, healthy salad for my lunch with plenty of water, a careful eye remaining on my figure.

Melanie was brassy and generally told it how it was. She was not especially bright but she had ‘lived’ and brimmed with the confidence of someone who had been through it all. She made me laugh in the office, usually with jokes about sex, usually crude ones at that. She was in her late thirties, a single mum who supported her three teenagers. She didn’t have that much money and she tended to dress sexily but cheaply for the office; short black skirt; cheap plastic heels and three pairs of worn oval matching gold earrings that increased in size towards the front pair. She also wore too much makeup. The other girls could sometimes be a little snobby about her behind her back, saying she looked so common (I did tend to agree about the earrings), but I liked her. I knew where I stood with her and she had been so encouraging to me since I had started to undergo my ‘change’. She was, as it happened, trying to give up smoking and was going to try to exercise her way through the craving. So she was keen to stop by the gym with me.

We looked at their programme. I immediately was drawn to one item, every Wednesday and Friday,

‘Pole Dancing, beginner to intermediate level’

My hand went over my mouth as Melanie immediately blurted out that that’s what we should do and started to storm inside. I wondered if I should take the plunge. It must have been about thirty seconds before I slowly followed her inside, nervous but buzzing; and we enrolled. My mind flashed back to pleasuring myself the night before, daringly imagining myself an object of desire, a fabulous feathered showgirl, dancing on the stage in a fabulous West End show. To do something like this for real, though, was totally different.

I’m sure I was blushing when I signed my name on the register. We could start right away, the following day that was, as there were a couple of vacant poles in the class.

Melanie asked the receptionist about it. She said that the class was actually taught by a professional but was attended by regular gym users. Melanie had joked that she was glad it wasn’t an apprenticeship with a job to follow!

‘That’s what everyone says’, the receptionist had laughed politely.

It was usually very popular, we were lucky there was a single vacancy. She went herself in fact, and it was a lot more difficult than it looked. She said that she’d only been going for a month but was already much, much stronger and fitter. It was all strictly behind closed doors and for women only; there was no chance of any men or outsiders watching. That had made me feel relieved. She said that the instructor was ludicrously good at it. She, herself, was very proud of the fact that she could just about hold herself upside down and steady on the pole now and still maintain some posture. It sounded very challenging and just what we needed to get fit. She said all we needed to bring was something comfortable but not too baggy to wear because the pole could rub on bare skin; and a pair of high heels. I slightly balked at the idea when she mentioned that as it brought a slutty look to my mind, an image I certainly wanted to avoid. She was very matter-of-fact and said that it was intrinsic to the whole art and a necessary part of ‘the dancer’s form’. She advised us that she actually wore boots so she didn’t have to worry about losing a shoe when she was hanging from the pole. It sounded like good advice. I was glad we had talked to her. We thanked her and said we’d see her there tomorrow.

As we walked back to the office Melanie had said, ‘I can’t believe you are making me do this. I didn’t know you were such a little tart!’

I had laughed a little defensively at her joke. I was not accustomed to being called anything like that and it had, after all, been her suggestion.

After work I nipped out and bought a cheap pair of boots that I wouldn’t mind getting sweaty in. I chose some with laces for a good fit and because they looked similar to the type a dancer would wear, albeit with higher heels. I felt pretty sexy in them right away and did a couple of twirls in the shop to make sure I would be able to move well in them. I picked up some gym clothes as well, some short leggings, a tight top and a sports bra. I’d then gone home for an early night, tired but excited. I was a good girl and did my homework.

The following day Melanie and I had been like giggling schoolgirls. We didn’t tell the other two what we were planning. They were a little more conservative. I actually felt ashamed at the thought of them knowing, so it stayed our little secret. We were thick as thieves that day. My boss even picked up on it and made a point of returning two letters to me with spelling mistakes on. It was as if to reprimand me and tell me to concentrate on my work; that he thought I should be above such girlish immaturity. I had apologised and, riding the wave of girlishness, flattered my eyelashes at him. He had snorted out a smile and left.

That night we slipped off after work to the gym. It was like stealing off for a cigarette at the end of the school playground.

Truly I’d been embarrassed as I walked out of the changing room with Melanie, dressed for the first time as a keep-fit pole dancer. We stood around uncomfortably for a few minutes until our instructor, Lisa, arrived. She briefly welcomed us to the class, in something of a hurry, and got us to introduce ourselves to the other eight women there. She then wasted no time getting us to our poles and starting us with testing yoga-like stretching exercises. That lasted for about half an hour, she stressed flexibility and strength above everything else and made sure we were all sweating, stretched and warm. Then we started with some moves, gently walking round the pole to start with.

After a while I was sucked along with it and quite suddenly realised that I was strutting and swinging myself round the pole like I was a proper erotic dancer; moving for the pleasure of an audience. I blushed fully at this realisation but saw that I was not alone in my actions. All the other girls were doing exactly the same and were thankfully oblivious to me. Several, in fact, were really going for it; exaggerating the wiggle from their hips as they sauntered sexily round their long brass poles. I couldn’t believe it and blushed again as I thought it looked a bit trashy but maybe quite fun to do. I made an attempt to copy them. I liked to do things well, it was all behind closed doors and I did, after all, want to do the whole thing properly.

‘Good movement, Anita’, I heard from my Instructress. I hadn’t spotted her looking at me and almost died with embarrassment as the others all looked up at me.

Later, as we moved on, Lisa told us not to do the more advanced moves and instead gave us some simpler exercises to practice while the rest of the class continued difficult lessons that they had already been working on.

She made us do press-ups, sit-ups and jumping-jacks (in heels!). By the time she told us to go and get a shower I was exhausted and every bone in my body ached. My arms could hardly move from what they’d been put through. If anything was going to lose me a few pounds; that was it for sure. At home I went straight to bed, initially struggling with the idea of my homework, but soon settling into it. I had a massive orgasm and then turned over to rest. It was half past nine!

I was just dozing off to sleep when the phone rang. I considered not answering it but it so rarely rang that I picked it up. It was the man from the lift! He sounded lively and really pleased that I was in. He said he knew it was a little strange and not what he’d initially intended but asked if I would like to accompany him to a party on a yacht that Saturday night. He’d been invited last minute and thought it would be fantastic if he could take me (yes ME!) as his date. It took my breath away. I thought I’d be speechless but felt like I must have had the confidence of Vivienne when the composed sounding,

‘Yes, I’d be delighted to’, sprang from my lips

He arranged to pick me up at 7 sharp and said that it was black tie and cocktail dress-code. He asked if that was ‘ok’ and I replied that it was ‘absolutely fine’; in spite of having no dress and no idea what it would be like. I thought about phoning Vivienne straight away to scream for help but thought better of it as it was late and I had a session with her the next day anyway. I would just have to wait and sweat on it. I took a few deep breaths and regained some composure. I was so excited, I hadn’t been asked out on a date like that, well, ever!

The next night I had giddily come straight out with it almost before saying hello to Vivienne. She had grinned and said,

‘My! Someone’s excited aren’t they?!’

I must have been wagging my tail like a puppy asking her what I should do. I coyly paused and asked her if there was any chance she could help me find something to wear. She had such good taste and I knew if she was with me I would pick something that I would look and feel incredible in.

‘We’ll see’, she had said teasingly and then pressed me to start the session.

Like the first time, I remember her relaxing me and then getting me to walk next door and lie down in the comfortable scanner. The memory was much less distinct than the first time and after that I remembered nothing. I awoke back in her office. I felt very different from previous sessions. I did not feel fantastic and refreshed. I felt like I had just done the exercise class from the night before, but many times, one after another. My body ached and the only pleasant feeling I had was like an endorphin hit, the kind that followed heavy exercise. I had told myself at the time that it must have been my muscles; only then starting to seize and complain from the class the night before. It didn’t trouble me that the pains were in places that I had not been exercising, like my breasts and my sex, as well as the rest of my body. However, before I could dwell on it Vivienne had said,

‘Because it’s such a special occasion I think I can come into town with you on Saturday morning to help you pick something out’

I was so relieved, ‘Oh, thank you!’ I had said.

‘I have a couple of things to do there myself in fact so it won’t really be too much trouble. Maybe I should let you buy me lunch and it’s a deal’, she smiled.

‘Oh I’d love to’, I had swooned, feeling at the time that it would be my privilege to do that.

‘Wonderful then, see you there, Sweetie.’

PART 4

Saturday came and I met up in town with Vivienne. I was aching from my second class the previous night and my feet were sore from rubbing in my dancing boots. I had whined a little to Vivienne and she had told me ruefully,

‘A lady never complains about her feet, Anita. It is most unbecoming and very common. Your feet will toughen up soon, don’t worry; so stick with it but don’t complain’

I had nodded like a scolded puppy. I was wearing my high-heeled boots and they were aggravating the same spots with every step. I had smiled said, ‘Yes, Vivienne’, and put on a brave face for the rest of the day imagining the size of my blisters and quietly dreaming about a foot bath. She had to sort out some business at an estate agent’s and with her lawyers to start with so I had to follow her for that; thankfully it passed very quickly and without too much walking.

She came through with the goods in the end though, like I knew she would. She steered me towards a spectacular short, black, strapless cocktail dress in a small designer boutique tucked away down a side street. I almost cried when I put it on and saw myself; I looked like a film star. It was the kind of thing I had never worn before. At three hundred pounds I didn’t think twice about not buying it, I owed it to myself to have it. She even said she’d lend me some proper jewellery to make it work. She was like the big sister I had never had, the perfect big sister who made everything all right. She helped me pick out a pair of sexy dress-sandals to go with it and then packed me off home to relax and get myself ready for my big date.

It was later that night that I reached what I now know to be my all time high. I will never feel like that again now and I’ve lost count of the nights I’ve gone to sleep crying at that thought. It pains me to have to recall how I felt then and how I can never feel like that again.

I had spent the afternoon readying myself. I took a lovely, sensual bath with fragrant oils, followed by full skin treatment with soft moisturizing lotions. I got my nails, hair and makeup looking absolutely perfect. Put on suspenders and black stockings. Zipped up my lovely new dress, almost shivering as the cool satin lining closed around my body to sit firmly about my increasingly slender waist. I slid my richly painted, stockinged toes into my strappy stilettos; my heels almost wobbling high over the tiny points; and fastened the skinny straps snugly round my ankles. A week ago and I would have quaked at the idea of having to walk in them, but by that time I was confident and thought that I would be taking very delicate, ladylike steps. Mercifully the straps avoided the key areas that had been rubbing all day, although had they not I would have worn them without complaint and suffered silently, as a lady.

I then sat down at my dresser and took the box that Vivienne had lent me. She had said that the contents were worth ‘a lot’ of money and that I was to take exceptional care of them. I carefully opened the box and looked inside. There was a pearl choker wrapped around a purple velvet ring. I unfastened it and lifted it up, feeling the weight. It was stunningly beautiful, it had three lines of well sized pearls all strung together fastening with a clip at the back. At the front of the choker was a dazzling piece of cut onyx, shiny and black, surrounded by an elaborate pattern of diamonds set in gold. It felt like it was all real, the highest quality, not an imitation, it must have been worth an absolute fortune. I was transfixed. Slowly I clicked open the fastening and drew it up to my neck, feeling excited as the cold inside fell against me, arousing me slightly. I moved my hands around behind me, encircling my throat with the pearls until I could slide the mating fastenings together and they clicked home. It stayed comfortably halfway up my neck, around almost the narrowest part. I took the matching earrings from the box and put them on too. Then I looked at myself.

I felt incredible. Elegant; sexy; beautiful; I felt fantastic, like I could take on the world. I put on some perfume and stood up and admired myself in the long mirror. I felt so glamorous. I posed, like I was in a society magazine. I poured a glass of wine and waited for my date to come. I felt beautiful and in control. I felt like I looked a million dollars. I paced around a little to get used to the shoes and then the doorbell rang. I put down my glass and answered it.

I couldn’t remember him being so handsome and he looked fantastic in black tie. He was stunned with me and absolutely showered me with complements about how amazing I looked. I was glowing as we walked to the taxi together and rode to the yacht.

The night was, well, spectacular. I can’t really describe it in any other way. I had the time of my life. I was paraded around on the arm of a lovely man; I got so much attention and met so many wonderful people. My boss of all people was there. He was very taken with me and told me I looked, ‘absolutely enchanting’. I had smiled, thanked him and returned to my date. We danced and laughed. He walked me up onto the top deck and in the moonlight he kissed me for the first time. I was truly happy and felt very, very special. The whole night had passed in a wonderful blur until he took me home and kissed me goodnight. I was quite willing to invite him in as I didn’t want the night to end but Vivienne had given me very clear instructions on this.

‘There will be plenty of time for that sort of thing’, she had smiled very mischievously during one of the sessions.

I had heeded this, said goodnight to him and gone inside. I knew not to have sex on a first date anyway. I was damn glad to have my homework to do that night as I melted into the bed reliving the evening and climaxing at the thought of him taking me, still in my dress, because he had to have me, I was too beautiful not to.

Before I knew it I was back at work on Monday again. I told Melanie about my weekend and she was so happy for me. She even said she knew the guy I was talking about and that she definitely ‘wouldn’t kick him out of bed!’ I felt embarrassed but it was a complement from her; that I had done well for myself. He actually rang me at my desk to say that he’d really enjoyed the night. He asked me out on another date, something quieter, this Thursday. I didn’t hesitate to say ‘Yes’ at once.

Melanie was struggling with her smoking that afternoon so I tried my best to keep her spirits up. My boss told me again how wonderful I had looked over the weekend and was clearly starting to look at me like he wanted me now. Not explicitly, but his gaze lingered that bit longer. I tried to avoid walking in front of him if I could, but it was difficult when I went into his office because his desk faced the door.

The following day I left work to go to my session with Vivienne. I arrived at her office at 7 and got buzzed in. I was surprised to see a blonde girl sat behind the reception desk. She was a little younger than me, about 21, very pretty and dressed in a smart black skirt and white blouse. She looked up at me with a tired expression on her face.

‘Doctor Black says to wait here’, she said and then continued to stare blankly at the wall.

I felt a little strange as her manner was a little unnatural. There was silence save for the very faint sounds of a conversation next door, it was a little creepy as the reception area had a bleak feel to it and there were no magazines to read. There was just a pile of cards offering the services of Dr. Vivienne Black followed by a long list of conditions that she was adept in treating. I was just reading past ’sexual problems’ when the intercom sounded,

‘Send her in’

The girl just looked up at me, I had heard myself. I didn’t think she was a very good receptionist and would tell Vivienne what I though about her. I was now a confident assertive woman who deserved to be treated with dignity and respect.

Vivienne had just finished on the phone. I strode in, the metal from my heels clicking loudly on the marble floor. The room was dark with the curtains closed. I was happy to see my big sister and was now bursting to tell her about my big date. I’ll never forget how she looked at me. There was no smile there. She looked straight into me with empty, black, shark-like yes and said,

‘Stand there’, she pointed to a spot about a metre in front of the centre of her desk. Her tone was emotionless. I didn’t know what to do so I stood there.

‘Stand up straight, head high, suck in your stomach’, I did so,’ and push out your breasts’

I obeyed. I didn’t know what was happening.

Then she smiled and a hideous look started to take hold on her face,

‘Freeze’, she commanded.

Her smile broadened into a grin. It was not like her usual refined and restrained grin, this was a grin of sadistic abandonment. I was scared and went to tell her that I was frightened BUT I COULD NOT MOVE.

Not a muscle!

My god I couldn’t move!

I immediately started to panic. As my heart raced she started to cackle. She stood up slowly and sauntered over to me.

‘What was happening? Why couldn’t I move?’ I raced. I wondered if I may have had a sudden stroke or if I was dreaming…but it was too real. Before I could think further she said,

‘Shhhhhhhhhhh, little one’

She ran her hand down my face and stood in front of me. She looked evil in her dark makeup and deep red lipstick. Her wide smile was becoming Satanic. She started to run her nails down my face, slowly, just so they started to scratch a little. Like a cat toying with a baby rabbit. I was choked up with fear, staring at her.

‘I expect you are wondering why you can’t move now.’

‘Yes!’ I thought silently

‘I could keep you like this forever you know. I’m sure you’d like that wouldn’t you’

I couldn’t understand what she was saying, I was totally helpless, a fox in a snare.

‘This’, she said taking my bag off my shoulder and throwing it aside, ‘is our chance to get to know each other a bit better. Since I already know all about you, all your deep, dark secrets, I’ll do the talking shall I?’

She took off my jacket and started unbuttoning my blouse.

I choked back a sob but couldn’t lift a finger.

‘Yes, I could keep you still like this for as long as I choose’

My blouse was removed from me and tossed aside.

‘Maybe I could have a little glass display case made and stand you in it over there’, she mused, ‘get a nurse to put in a dear little feeding tube, a catheter and a daily enema and you would become like part of the room, a permanent fixture. My favourite decoration maybe’

I was going insane with fear now. I felt I would pass out, my head was swimming. My body was not listening to me and try as I might I could do nothing about it.

She unbuttoned my skirt and pulled it down. Then she unfastened my bra and threw that behind too. In spite of my paralysis the tears ran down my face.

‘Oh don’t mind me dear I’ve seen it all before’, she mocked as she yanked down my tights and pants airing my sex to the room.

‘Left foot up’,

It moved up and she took my shoe off. I was aghast. She did the same for the right so I was standing upright and quite naked in front of her. She picked up my shoes and set them upright in front of each of my feet.

‘Slut-heels on’, she snapped

I stepped into my shoes again and she smiled.

‘You see now. I am your Goddess. I own you now and I can do with you as I please. Now I may let you speak, but if I don’t like how you do it I can easily silence you again. Permanently.’

‘Do you understand?’

‘Yes……Vivienne’, I said, to my surprise.

A look of venom crossed her before she slapped me with full force across the face and screamed

‘No more “Vivienne”‘, mocking my voice on her name. She was riled.

‘Last chance now so make it good……Now say it bitch!’

‘Yes my Goddess, my powerful Goddess’, I sobbed. I was terrified of her. She had become a monster, an all powerful demon.

‘Good’, she smiled slowly, ‘now we are starting to understand each other. ‘Mistress’; will be adequate to address me from now on though. I think it show that you understand who is in charge’

‘Yes, Mistress’

She then turned and walked back around her desk. She clicked her fingers and said, ‘Up on here on all fours, now’

I immediately moved; I didn’t want to, I wanted to run away as fast as I could.

‘What’s happening to me?’ I wept hysterically

‘Well dear, you’re unable to resist me now as you’re under my spell’, she moved aside to allow me to climb up onto her desk

‘You see you’ve been treated in a very special way.’

I was now on all fours on her desk. She ran her hand through my hair

‘The first day you came in here I decided I could use you so I did it to you then. It’s amazing what you can do with a scanner, a gamma knife and a virgin brain. I make a few little tiny, special cuts to the right parts and, hey presto, I have a devoted, wonderfully controllable little minion.’

‘My….my….brain’, I spluttered my mouth wide open in abject disbelief.

‘They’re absolutely teensy-tiny, really very little to worry about now’; she said gently stroking my head with the mocking, trivialising sincerity of a sadistic nurse helping a small child through a horrific medical procedure.

She opened a drawer in her desk and took something out.

‘The process nearly always works straight away but there is a small chance that with a lot of resistance new pathways can form in the period immediately following treatment. That’s why you wanted it to work for you; and you have been praying for it to work haven’t you’

She smiled at me. I had played right into her hands. New tears sprang to my eyes.

‘Yes,’ she said stroking my head, ‘I’m afraid the damage is done now Anita, there’s no going back now unless I let you go. Your mind is like a piece of clay for your Goddess to play with and I wonder what I will make you into.’

‘Please…..Mistress…,’ I sobbed, ‘I don’t like this! Please let me go!’

I was weeping uncontrollably, crying my heart out.

‘There, there now’, she said, ’there, there.’

PART 5

‘I do so cherish these special moments’, she had said

I heard the sound of stretching, snapping rubber and the squirt of jelly forced from a nozzle.

‘There’s a certain intimacy that comes from the realisation that you are now, for the rest of your life, completely under the control of your new Goddess. Don’t you think? I am going to impress upon you that your mind and body are mine to do with as I please. You will want to be desperately, desperately eager to make sure that I am happy with you. I can make you behave as I wish, without any scope for you to resist. I could order you to take your life and, believe me; you would not hesitate to do it’

She came very close and whispered into my ear,

‘Also, I could kill you with a word. You would die, where you stood, over a time course of my choosing. Very, very painfully. Believe me……..Perhaps the phone will ring one day when I have no further use for you. Very, very clean. No loose ends. Natural causes would be irrefutable as the cause of death’

I could feel my heart slowing down, my vision went black; I couldn’t stay up. She slapped my face, hard. I snapped back round. As I remembered the horror of what she was saying she continued,

‘Things may well end that way one day but I am not ready to end you just yet, little one. I have other plans in mind. I do not want you passing out like that again though. Apart from anything else it’s a very inconsiderate way to reward your Goddess for her time and attention. Let’s try and keep you in the here and now a little more shall we’

She moved around to my side towards my bottom. I felt something cold at my sex then the brutal intrusion of something. It was her fingers.

‘No!’ I sobbed in protest.

‘This should keep you mindful of who’s in charge and who’s fucking who here’, she said working her fingers in over the third knuckles. The penetration was horrible. I had only ever had sex with one man and only then a handful of times. I did not enjoy it; it had been a painful, upsetting experience; not how I imagined it could be with the right man; maybe my perfect, handsome suitor from the yacht. I was jerked immediately from that thought.

The rubber fingers inside me brought a horrible memory from my adolescence flooding back; lying on my back in the dark, tears in my eyes, trying not to sob so he would know how upset I was. I had been trying not to cry out with the pain from his inexperienced, brutal thrusts. I then felt the hand slip in further the feeling was revolting, I wanted to reach down and pull it out but my hands were stuck supporting me and quite useless. I couldn’t stand it and longer.

‘Please, Please, Please Mistress!’ I sobbed miserably, ’I will do anything you want, just please stop’

I was broken. I had given up. She had won. I could take no more. I would do her bidding, whatever it was she wanted from me.

‘I can already make you do anything that I want, you stupid bitch, I have total control over your mind and body so to offer me that is to offer me nothing. Do not insult my intelligence again………..’

She gripped me deep inside to make this point. I felt a deep unsettling pain as she squeezed my womb.

‘You do still have something left that you can offer me though.’

‘What is it?’ I begged to know, surely it could be hers for the taking. If not I would freely give it to her if she would just release me from her grip and let me go home.

‘Lets not make any rash choices now Anita. I want you to fully understand the options on the table before you sign your life away. ‘

Her hand was fully worked into me now.  It was deeply painful. When it moved there were new waves of spasm and pain, she was twisting her hand one way then the other to keep it constant; squashing my cervix between thumb and forefinger as she reamed her long gloved arm around inside me. It was a shocking, reviling sensation. If I had had any control at all I would have leapt up and ran as fast as I could in any direction.

‘I can’t take it any more Mistress, please, I’m begging you, please take your hand out of me’, I wept, begging for the abuse to end.

‘The first choice’, she continued oblivious to my protests,’ and the one I really don’t recommend, is this. I have a very comfortable wheelchair just behind that door. I’m afraid you’re going to have an accident falling down the stairs at your flat. It’ll be clear that you must have broken your neck because you won’t be able to move any of your body at all. Ever again.’

I didn’t think it was possible to be more frightened than I already was at that time but this brought me to a new height of terror. This was my deepest, my most terrible fear, she had cut straight into me with the worst thing I could have imagined at that time. She must have found that out from me during one of the sessions. Oh how I had betrayed myself! My mouth had gone dry and I had struggled to speak.

‘It gets better,’ she silenced me,’ they’ll scan your neck but everything will look absolutely normal; there will be no evidence of any structural problem. Obviously I won’t let you tell anyone what really happened, so they’ll draw their own conclusions. You’ll spend the rest of your life being looked after by people who think you are at best mad or at worst a liar and a fraud. It won’t engender much sympathy I can tell you. In fact I’ve already picked out a care home for you. I’m afraid it has had some bad press recently with some of the inmates being sexually abused and an otherwise appalling record on neglect and the preservation of dignity; but it’s cheap and for this reason, surprisingly popular. I think I can swing a place there though. I want you to remember how this feels every time you are fucked there’

My head was swimming again. My eyes lost focus then the hand inside me tensed, formed into a fist and punched upwards with the force of a powerful boxer’s jab. I screamed in agony. It was the release I needed, I had screamed in terror, absolute terror at what she had said. I had screamed at my total abject helplessness; and I had screamed at how the woman I had so respected, so looked up to and revered, had become the most evil, dreadful tormentor conceivable. I hated her like I’d never hated before but more than that I was terrified of her. I screamed in my absolute terror and in that moment was briefly transported away from the reality for the tiniest respite. Her voice then brought me back to my possible future.

‘How does that strike you Anita? I hear they generally just leave the residents in their rooms all day as it’s very little bother to do that. There used to be televisions but they tended to get stolen so generally the inmates are left alone in their rooms with their thoughts in a peaceful silence; sounds lovely doesn’t it. Of course the newer residents tend to get the poorer rooms. Most of the rooms don’t have windows and they are under pressure to stay competitive and keep costs down so they tend to turn the lights off too. You’ll have plenty of time to think about whether you made the right choice here today. Plenty of time to mull it over, I can tell you.’

As I whimpered, she gently stroked the side of my face with her other hand.

She paused for a while letting the gravity of her words sink in further.

‘Of course there is another alternative………………….It will demand hard work from you though.’

‘Please, I will do it’, I begged, like I was begging for my life.

‘And if at any stage I feel that you are not playing by the rules, there will always be the care home waiting. Do you want to know what the alternative is or have you already decided to go with the first option. I know it’s pretty tempting?’

‘Please, what is it Mistress?’

‘The other option is for you to give me something that I really want. I am going to change you significantly over the next few weeks. You will, of course, obey me completely in it but I want that little something extra from you.’

‘Please Mistress; I will give it to you’

‘I want your devotion to it. I want you to apply yourself to it. In short, I want your very soul’

I gulped. The day had been so unbelievable that thoughts of vampires and the devil filled my mind as she had suggested this. She wanted the heart of my being and that thing that was most precious. For many people it would have been a difficult choice.

‘It is yours Mistress, I am yours fully. I will apply myself to whatever you give me’, I had answered without hesitation. The alternative was just too terrible to contemplate.

‘Excellent.’, she had warmed, ‘It will be unpleasant but don’t worry I will be able to help you along the way. I want you to remember today, remember the feeling of the penetration of your mind, body and soul. Every time you are fucked I want you to feel like you are now, as you are being fucked by me. It is enough for you to know that you are going to be changed according to my specifications over the next few weeks. I want you to remember how this moment feels as you apply yourself to my will.’

She rammed her fist in hard again and wrenched it round. I felt like my very core was being ripped. I yelled out again in pure physical pain.

Then she took her fist out.

‘We will talk about this some more later, that’s enough for now. Clothes back on’, she said

She sat down at her desk and took off the rubber glove.

I got down off the table and, sobbing still, hurriedly scrabbled together my clothes and put them on. My makeup must have been streaming down my face as I stood shabbily dressed in front of her.

She pressed the intercom button.

‘Jenny, could you send in Miss Sanders please’

‘Go into my bathroom and fix your face, my obedient little slave’

I scurried into the private bathroom discretely concealed behind a panel in the wall. I sniffed and sobbed as I washed my face and started to put my makeup back on.

‘I haven’t got all day though girl’

‘Yes, Mistress’, I said, I was doing it as quickly as I could.

When I had disguised the tears and the redness around my eyes and made my hair look acceptable I adjusted my clothes and walked back out. I was surprised to see Trisha stood there smiling with Vivienne.

‘Hello Anita’, she had said, ‘I’m going to look after you tonight to make sure that you are all right for tomorrow. You have a very big day ahead. Come along’

She turned as if to walk and clicked her fingers at her show. My body lunged forward as I moved to heel, standing just behind her to the side, matching her movements.

‘Say goodbye Anita’, Trisha said.

‘Goodbye Mistress’

Vivienne was now sat back at her desk touching up her make-up with a mirror. She didn’t look up.

‘I look forward to seeing the results. Now behave yourself and remember what we have talked about as you recover tomorrow.’

Trisha started to walk out and I followed like a good puppy.

She opened the door for me and I walked back out into the reception.

‘Hi Anita!’

I spun to the sofa and couldn’t believe it. There was Melanie from the office beaming at me.

‘I thought I’d take your advice and come and get some help with the smoking’, she blurted out, and ‘I’ve got my first appointment now!’

‘Oh,’ I had said. God! I wanted to warn her. I wanted to scream at her to flee while she still could.

’That’s fantastic’, I lied, smoothing the pathway into the trap.

‘Dr. Black’s ready for you now dear’, Trisha said extending her arm towards the luxurious office. Melanie excitedly got up and clicked her way into the office giving me a little wave.

‘Hear you’re on holiday Anita, talk to you soon’

She was looking around at Vivienne’s room like a child in a sweet shop.

Trisha closed and sealed the door and then smiled at me. My heart ached for poor Melanie as I felt a wave of hatred and bile rise within me. I was completely impotent. Trisha turned and I followed. We walked outside and found her car.

She took me back to her house. I was so exhausted from my ordeal that I remember very little about it. I had started to feel sleepy. I remember that she did not say much but had made me eat, drink and shower. She had then put me to bed in a guest bedroom. She had calmed me with a soothing touch. She stayed sitting at my bedside for some time, stroking my head while I let out the occasional whimper. Gradually the terrible images faded from my mind.

‘Sleep now’, she hushed,’ save your strength for tomorrow’

I went out like a snuffed candle.

PART 6

Trisha’s two-seater Mercedes slowly crunched up the gravel driveway. I was hungry, thirsty and nervous. She had commanded silence from me from the moment we had left her house some two hours ago. I had quickly lost track of where I was, no doubt at her instructions. She sang along to the radio for most of the way swapping between stations to avoid hearing the same breakfast news stories over and over. She had a large plastic cup of strong smelling coffee in the holder next to her seat. She had not offered me a cup. Similarly, she had made me sit at her breakfast table while she had eaten toast, without allowing me any. She had then made me do the washing up while she put on her makeup.

She had given me a soft pink tracksuit to put on after I had showered. Under this, at her instruction, I had put on a thickly padded, push-up bra. It had made my little breasts look much, much bigger while at the same time pushed them together enough to actually generate some cleavage. After I had put on the tracksuit top and zipped it up, she had adjusted the zip downwards so as much of my breasts as possible were on show. I didn’t feel at all comfortable like that and she’d made a point of calling me ‘Busty’ or ‘Tits’ after that as a kind of unilateral joke. She had been so kind to me the first day I had met her. Now I was a source of amusement for her. She had turned into a school bully, taking delight in mocking and belittling me.

‘Come on hot cakes, lets sort out your nails’, she had said signalling pointedly to a chair opposite her.

I sat myself down and surrendered my hands. I controlled the frown on my brow. She said nothing but proceeded to take all my nail varnish off and scrubbed my finger nails so that they were clean. It was obvious that there were artificial extensions glued on when they were in their naked state.

‘We’ll keep this one clean’, she said pointing to my left forefinger, ’but there’s no reason we can’t let you tart the others up a bit’

At that she took out some bright pink varnish. She positioned my hands on the table and then started to paint my nails with it. I didn’t understand why she was doing this.

‘It’s so much more convincing if you look the part a little today’, she had explained as she finished my left hand and moved over to the right.

My left finger nails were drying with a loud, plastic, bubble-gum pink; lacquered thickly on. Unlike my usual deep, velvety looking, tones it looked awful.

‘Nice colour isn’t it’, she said raising her eyebrows as she started on my penultimate finger.

I didn’t answer. I was trying to sulk although I was wary of making that too obvious. I was still frightened. Not anywhere near as much as I had been the night before but a long way from feeling comfortable. While Vivienne had seemed like evil incarnate, Trisha merely seemed like a malicious bully. She wasn’t freezing me and violating my very being, she was just making me look tasteless; by comparison it was very little. I still hated it though.

‘Put your feet on here’, she said. I obeyed. Then she started to quickly paint my toenails too.

‘There now’, she said as the last nail lay there starting to dry.

‘Lets quickly do your face’, she said grabbing a bright pink make-up bag, ‘Look forward’

It took her only a couple of minutes to cover my face in a multitude of products, such was her expertise. I felt thick foundation and caught the sight of a pink lipstick that matched my nails. I didn’t see anything else of what she was doing as I obediently faced straight ahead.

‘Put these on now’, she said.

From the bag, she took out a pair of large gold rings, about three inches in diameter with a thick twisted ribbon design on. I had never worn big earrings like that before because I hated them; but did as I was told; pushing the little bars through the piercings in my ears and hooking the backs of the rings over the bars so they hung on securely. They reminded me a little of the ones that Melanie would wear, only these were even more eye catching and more tarty.

Trisha was grinning at me. She roughed up my hair and adjusted it to a fashion that she approved of. Then she walked out into the bedroom I had been in and returned with a white faux-leather overnight bag stuffed full and zipped tightly shut. Her other hand was obscured.

‘Here are the things you’ll need for your stay’, she said, ‘Now it’s time to leave, so put your shoes on’

She handed me a pair of white patent leather sandals with high stiletto heels. They were really tasteless. I took them, the straps hanging from my fingers as I looked at them in disapproval. What on earth was I going to be looking like? I know I used to look drab but I had never looked cheap.

She gestured at my feet. I was not being commanded here but I knew I had no choice as I put the shoes on the floor and slipped my feet into them. In my heart I wanted to kick them across the room, screaming at Trisha, running out into the courtyard outside.

The heels must have been five inches high. As I buckled the straps on I wondered if I would be able to stand properly in them, let alone walk. I looked down nervously at my bright pink toes peeping out from the knotty white straps and hoped that this would not be the day that I snapped an ankle.

‘Stop staring at yourself, Hot Buns, we’ve got places to be’

She stood me up and drew a wide white plastic belt around my waist fastening it with the large gold horse-shoe shaped buckle it had. It constricted my waist in the tracksuit making me catch my breath. I wanted to loosen it a little and went to touch it. She froze me with a disapproving stare and I took my hands away again. She’d then grabbed her own bag and made for the door.

‘Come along now, Titsy’

I had teetered out after her clutching the white bag. I caught a look at myself in her mirror. I looked so common; too much bright pink and blue makeup and dressed like a bimbo. The shoes, belt and earrings looked crass, slutty and demeaning. I was about to protest but I heard a click of fingers and was immediately fixed at her heel once more.

‘Sway your hips more when you walk in heels, Anita’, she sounded like a friend now; ‘try to capture how you felt at the pole dancing class last week.’

I filled up with shame. I knew I had no choice so I started the feeblest saunter that I could manage. I felt like such a slut, I was praying that nobody would see me. Before we even got to the car, some few yards down the drive, my feet were rubbing painfully on the plastic straps and the balls of my feet were aching in the cheap sandals. I was glad to get out of sight. I said nothing about my painful feet but didn’t feel in any way refined about my silence.

She had then told me I was to remain silent and only answer direct questions until further notice. There was no way for me to protest to this.

Her car pulled up outside the main door of the building. I didn’t know where I was and was start to fret.

‘No tears till afterwards now’, she said in an almost sympathetic tone, realising my fear.

My eyes remained dry.

She handed me a blank brown paper envelope and shooed me out of the car. I shut the door and she lowered the electric window.

‘Now I’ll be back to pick you up afterwards and take you back. Off you go, you have about ten minutes so you’re fine. Enjoy!’

The window went back up and she waved at me before speeding the car round and driving away. I felt like I was in a dream, it was all so unreal; partly because my stomach was empty but mainly because the place was all so alien.  It was a very modern looking building – all polished stone and angular chrome metalwork. The architecture looked like it was devised by someone who prized appearance far above function. For all the decorative false roof-canopies and unnecessary glass panes, it looked like there was only a relatively small part that people could actually use.

I turned round and looked at the door. It had the word ‘Entrance’ written on it rather non-specifically. Walking unsteadily on the last of the gravel before the stairs up to the reception I wondered where on earth I was and what I was doing here. In spite of the difficult shoes and the outfit I was glad to finally be rid of my tormentors and on my own terms a little more. If only I could forget how I had been made to dress.

I walked in through the door. The receptionist looked at me and, thankfully, did not betray any response as to how I looked. She took only a brief interest in me. I immediately handed her the envelope as a ploy to distract her. She examined the paper inside, looked up, smiled and said,

‘Bottom of the corridor, please take a seat by the statue’

She gave me back the letter and I tottered off down the corridor. I passed a couple of very well dressed men in smart suits. I felt like a cheap whore showing off her breasts and avoided eye contact with either of them. I was forced to strut to make any headway on my white stilettos. I cursed Trisha over and over again as I was sure I was stripping the skin from the backs of my heels. I gradually carted the weighty bag down to the bottom of the corridor and saw the statue. It was of a luxuriantly robed Geisha, a tight black bow wrapping her waist like a fine gift, her pale face looking down in deference but betraying a wry smile. As I admired her I momentarily forgot that I looked like a prostitute. There was another girl sat there. She smiled at me and moved her bag from the only other chair.

‘Hi.’, she said.

I smiled back. I was not to talk unnecessarily.

‘You being done today too?’ she asked.

‘Yes’, I replied without really knowing what she meant. She made a friendly gesture of pretend nervousness.

At that moment the door opened and a tall man in a well cut black pin-stripe came out.

‘Miss Janine Rothwell?’ he looked at us both. The girl put her hand up. He smiled slightly.

‘Please come in’, he gestured inside.

‘And you must be Miss Anita Durrant?’ he asked.

I nodded.

‘I’m very sorry but we seem to be running just a little late this morning. I shouldn‘t be too long. Please try and bear with me’

At that he turned around and shut the door. He was tall, broad shouldered and extremely good looking. He had short dark hair and a sharp, well-cut beard. He was the kind of man that I’d have stared at in the street. Ordinarily, even with my recent confidence, I’d have been quaking and nervous talking to such an extraordinarily attractive man. Today, though, I felt like a tramp. I must have turned bright red as he had addressed me. I had turned quickly to look at him, my earrings knocking against my neck, reminding me of how dreadful I looked; a showy tart with her breasts rammed up and out for the men to see.

I sat there for the next ten minutes wriggling my feet and ankles trying to find a comfortable position, dreading that I would have to face him again. I wanted to go and clean myself up. I wanted to go in looking like I had when I had worn my black dress and Vivienne’s jewels.

Janine soon opened the door and walked out, off and up the corridor. The door opened a second time and the man was there again.

‘Anita’, he said gesturing inside.

I made a weak attempt to smile at him, the best I could do under the circumstances. I felt fully humiliated as I picked up my budget-store matching bag and, in as dignified a way as I could muster, walked past him into the room. I felt the warmth in my face as I heard the door close behind me while I clicked to my seat. He must have noticed how I looked as I strutted past him.

I sat down in a chair and he sat behind his desk. He looked at me. I wanted to shrink away. I remembered the letter and my ploy. I gave it to him thinking that at least while he read that he would not be looking at me. After scanning it briefly he laid it on the table and once more set his gaze on me.

‘Well, firstly, congratulations on your new job’, he said, ‘I know the business is getting more and more competitive by the day now’

‘Thank you’, I smiled like an idiot. I didn’t have a clue what he was talking about.

‘I specialise in this kind of work and want you to know that I’ve had a lot of experience in dealing with exactly what you have asked for. Because of its success it’s now becoming very, very popular indeed. I do this full time and have been doing so for five years now’

I nodded; he was putting my mind at ease about his experience. I was still totally lost. I had wondered what the new job meant. I remember feeling a moment of panic wondering if Vivienne and Trisha had lined up me up for something.

‘I just need to go over a few things, Ok?’ he said.

I nodded again

‘You’ve already selected styles from the on-line image suit, so that’s not a problem. I have all your choices right here’, he held up a dossier.

‘And I have an excellent letter from your psychotherapist explaining that you are very much of sound mind, understand everything fully and stand to benefit from this’, he looked up and smiled,’ I don’t doubt this for a minute Miss Durrant but you’d be amazed at the amount of hoops we have to jump through these days. Dr. Black is, I have to say, a superb therapist and we have built up an excellent business relationship now with….oh…..at least two dozen very satisfied ladies. If she is sponsoring your application then I have no doubt that it will be a complete success ’

I smiled politely

‘Now. I can do all the work today with the exception of one item. A two stage procedure is going to be necessary, with the conclusion performed in several weeks; that’s accepting the fast-track plan that you have already selected’

I nodded so he would continue, still completely fazed. He looked up again from the dossier.

‘If you could take off your top and bra now for me please’

‘I’m sorry!!!’

I had wanted to say. Instead, I went bright red, fumbled for a minute and then unfastened the belt and unzipped my top.

He stood up and signalled that I did the same. I rose, bashfully dropping my top onto the chair. The thick padded bra was now very much on display. He waited. I could pause no longer. I put my hands behind me and unfastened the bra. I slipped it over my shoulders and, keeping them together with my arms narrowed and up at my sides, I put the bra down on the chair.

‘Please Anita, there’s no need to be embarrassed’, he was very kindly and was smiling sympathetically at me. He seemed a little surprised by my reaction but was obviously very experienced in having a girl strip in front of him. He projected complete control and infinite time and patience. He was a professional.  I relaxed a little. I was blushing from head to toe.

A man had seen my breasts for about five seconds once – that was it. It had been the man whom I had slept with. I had never liked to expose myself, we’d had sex with the light off because I was too embarrassed to be seen naked. It was bad enough showing myself to him but the padded bra made it look like I had major psychological issues about the size of my breasts – I didn’t, they were small but they were me. I didn’t feel comfortable showing myself to a man; even with my new found confidence. Had I taken my date into my flat after the party I would possibly have let him see me topless I think – but only him; certainly not a complete stranger. While I fantasised about being found beautiful or, at my most daring, a sexy, glamorous dancer on the stage it was always in the context of being dressed. Being stripped by Vivienne had been terrible but it was not so much the nakedness in front of another woman that had troubled me. Rather, it was what she had done to me when I was naked. Being seen naked by a man, on the other hand, was a big issue. The cleavage I had flaunted had been bad enough but to be fully exposed like this before in front of a man was unthinkable. What’s more, I found him incredibly and disturbingly attractive which made it all the more difficult.

‘Just relax and stand up straight with your arms by your side’

I complied, not looking at him.

‘What I will do Anita, is put some tissue expanders in through small scars here’, he made a line with his finger on the underside of my breasts to demonstrate where the scars would be. I felt waves of arousal and nausea at the same time. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up and my mouth went dry again. He was feeling my breasts…………..He was going to operate on them.

My mouth choked up. I wanted to shout, ’No!’

I tried to whisper it even but could do nothing.

He started to touch the bridge of my nose too, clearly examining that.

‘If you could just take your bottoms and panties off now please, Miss Durrant’

I wanted to curl up and cry but I knew I had been forbidden. I dropped my pants kicking them off my hot eighties porno shoes. I felt fully like a prostitute as I dropped my panties for him. I was a deep, deep shade of red. Were I not under the strict control of Vivienne there is absolutely no way I could have done that.

He turned me away from him and knelt down behind me. He started to feel my calves and tendons.

‘Just go up onto tiptoes for me please’

I did so. I was glad he was so clinical, it helped me get through. He examined my lower legs as I stood on tiptoes. Even there, the tips of my heels probably were not much off the ground.

‘And if you come down again, just separate you legs and bend forward for me’

I did so. I was glad to hide my face behind my body but was very acutely aware that I was showing my sex to him. I was so glad that Trisha had waxed me that weekend and that my legs were newly shaved. I was almost holding my breath with shame.

‘Please just take your bottom cheeks and pull them apart for me’

I turned a pale beetroot colour as I pull my bottom cheeks firmly aside for him.

‘Looks like there’s been a little recent trauma here’, he commented.  I almost died.

‘I’ll be able to take that into account though so don’t worry about it. Please put your things back on and sit down’

I dressed myself again quickly. When I got to the belt I made sure to try and leave it a little looser than Trisha had. I was unable to fasten it any other way. I conceded to have it tight so that I was not scrabbling in front of the man. I sat down and pulled my bag a little closer to the chair.

PART 7

‘Now then. I need you to read and sign this form for me. It states that you fully understand the procedures and potential complications and that you consent to have the procedures performed. Please feel free to ask any questions you like.’

He placed a piece of printed paper on the desk and put his fountain pen at the bottom. I picked up the form and held it in front of my face. The writing seemed to be normal but I was unable to read it. Curse you Vivienne, inside my mind. I wanted to cry again. I looked up at him and felt like while I was unable to cry – my lip, at least should be trembling. It wasn’t. I felt like an illiterate bimbo. I couldn’t even read it.

I signed the form. I had no choice.

‘That’s all fine Anita. You’re fourth on my list so we will probably get to you in about three or four hours; in the meantime, obviously, nothing to eat or drink. If you’d like to go back towards reception and turn left just before, you can go and get checked in at the ward. I’ll see you again after it’s all done, Ok?’

He stood up and offered me his hand. I took it and shook it. I saw the crass, vile pink of my nails, my delicate fingers tiny in his strong hand. I looked away again. I picked up my bag and hurried out.

After as much time as I could realistically put it off, I had checked into the ward and changed into a theatre gown and dressing robe from my bag. Of all the stupid things, Trisha had packed my pink high-heeled slippers too. I saw one of the cleaners smiling at them on the floor as I sat with my feet dangling over the edge of the bed. I felt like a vacuous bimbo. Also, I cursed anxiously when I realised that Trisha must have been in my flat. What else had she interfered with? My mind was racing anyway.

Within no time I was a nervous wreck but I couldn’t say anything to anyone. I’d never had an operation before and was so scared. The girl from the waiting area, Janine, was sat at the bed next to me. She noticed that I was starting to struggle.

‘Are you ok, Sweetie?’ she asked.

I shook my head, looking up at her with puppy-dog eyes. She came around her bed and sat next to me. She put her arm round me and I began to shrink into her as my bottom lip began to tremble.

‘Don’t worry, everything’ll be fine’, she said in an Essex accent; although she seemed more than a little nervous herself. She kept trying to bite her nails and stopping; they were as plastic as my own.

‘I know loads of girls who’ve had this done, they all say it’s all right you know. It’s a bit sore for a few days after, but then it all starts to settle down. My friend Leisha, right, she couldn’t get any modelling work till she got her double D’s but now she has to fight for a holiday! And she gets paid loads too. She can’t keep the blokes away neither. She came here and got the full modelling lot, lips, nose-job and tits. Reckons she’ll be back for a facelift when she gets on a bit too. She does video too, don’t do no hardcore though so she didn’t get no bleaching or anything like that done’

She showed me her breasts and looked down at mine.

‘I can’t wait to get these done. Look at them, tiny aren’t they. You must feel the same right? No more messing around with padded bras for us eh?’

, she laughed.

She was trying to cheer me up. I didn’t reply, I just held on to her. I needed something for comfort. She couldn’t have been much older than seventeen.

‘My agent reckons I’ll be able to get on page three after this’, she said proudly. I tried to keep listening to her to take my mind off my predicament.  It was true she was very pretty and had lovely long blonde hair. I told her as much and agreed that with ‘a nice pair’ she’d make a great pin up. Although I pitied her for her worthless ambition and brainless lack of insight; and although I recognised that she was perhaps a different kind of slave, I had no doubt that I would have gladly swapped lives with her then, in an instant. She wasn’t owned as explicitly as I was. I had an evil Mistress who would have me cut upon for no obvious reason; and I was so scared because of it.

A porter arrived with a trolley. The nurse looking after us came over. She addressed my young comforter first.

‘Miss Rothwell, I’m terribly sorry but there will have to be a delay in your procedure, we’ve had some equipment problems I’m afraid; nothing serious, just inconvenient. Don’t worry though it will all be fine for later’, she turned to me, ‘Miss Durrant if you’d like to hop up onto this trolley, we can do you now instead’

I stared at her in disbelief. I was stunned. I didn’t want to go, not at all. Janine helped me up and onto the trolley, I could barely move myself. I gaped wide eyed at her as the porter pulled up the side bars on the trolley, I felt encased. In the hope that she could somehow stop everything I desperately tried to keep looking at Janine as he started to wheel me down the corridor. I was pale, cold and sweaty as she soon disappeared around a corner. My heart was pounding as I rolled down the featureless, sterile corridor. I was hyperventilating.

Within no time I was in the anaesthetic room with a drip in my hand. I had heart electrodes on my chest and an oxygen sensor reading from my one clean finger. I tried to scream, I tried to move. I tried to mouth the word, ‘Help’. I couldn’t do anything.

I started to panic. I could hear the beeps of my heart rate speed up. The anaesthetist realised that I was climbing up the walls with fear and he wasted no time.

‘Ok. Now think of something nice to dream about, keep it clean though!’ he joked, ‘and we’ll see you when you wake up’

I felt a cold sensation in my arm and then nothing.

I don’t know what time it was when I awoke later. I remember being sore and drowsy. I remember seeing Janine in the bed next to me with dressings over her chest. She was asleep. I looked down. I had bandaging over my nose. Looking down further, my chest was totally covered with a thick supportive dressing. Oh my God, they had done it!

I started to cry. I sobbed for a second and then started to wail loudly. It was ‘after’ now and I would have my tears; and the ones that I was owed. One of the nurses came over and cuddled me, soothing me. I wept in total and complete anguish. As I bawled my eyes out all I could think was ‘What had they done to me? What violation of my will had just occurred? What had been done to my body? What had they done to me?’

My lips and face were puffed and swollen. The tears rolled down over the taut skin and soaked into the bandages.

‘There now, Anita’, she said catching my name off my wristband, ‘What’s the matter, Hmmmm?’

‘I don’t know what they’ve done to me’, I wept. I looked into her eyes, appealing to her for an answer now that I’d been given an opportunity to ask.

‘Shhhhh, now’, she said. She gave me a soft reassuring smile, ‘It’s just the after-effects of the anaesthetic. It can play with your emotions a little you know. Everything went fine you know, there’s nothing at all to worry about’

She held me close but hadn’t told me what they’d done. She slowly stroked the side of my head. I resigned that I would have to wait longer and held her tightly, I needed the contact. I couldn’t say what I needed to say or ask what I needed to know. In spite of being held I felt completely alone. I closed my eyes and cuddled her.

I was awoken again later by the surgeon calling my name.

‘Anita? Ah, yes, there you are. Back in the land of the living again’, he joked. I didn’t want him to see me like this; but realised that he had done it all so it wasn’t new to him.

‘Everything went perfectly you’ll be delighted to know’

He paused and studied the chart at the end of the bed. Now was the time for me to ask him what had been done.

‘Brilliant’, he said putting the chart down, ‘well, I shall see you in my clinic, all the very best and good luck with the new job. Hope I’ve given you a helping hand.’

Next to me, Janine suddenly started to throw up into a cardboard vomit-bowl. The surgeon left me to deal with her. I lay back and closed my eyes. I’d clearly had had some cosmetic surgery I thought but I was unsure of exactly what had been done – or indeed why. I guessed that he had probably enlarged my breasts and maybe given me a nose job as well. I couldn’t think, though, why Vivienne and Trisha had arranged for me to have it done. I hadn’t been unhappy with the way I had looked physically, I had accepted myself. I had sometimes felt that my breasts could maybe have been just a little fuller but I accepted that they suited my smaller frame. I thought large breasts looked crude on a woman of my slighter build and hoped desperately that the enlargement had been a subtle one. My nose had a little bony prominence to it but I had never been too vain to find fault with it. Why anyone would target that for correction was beyond me. As I wondered more on their motivations the residual anaesthetic took me into a peaceful slumber once more.

As I slept, I was moved from the recovery bay to a private room.

It was later that evening that I was just about well enough to get up, out of bed. The nurse insisted that I at least had a cup of tea and a piece of toast first. I said I needed the toilet and she said that she’d help me as long as I was very careful. I had a catheter in place, to be wary of, and a swollen bag of urine to empty before I could get up. I had asked for a bed pan initially but she had said that it was a good idea to try and mobilise, even if just for a short while. There were risks involved in spending too long in bed after surgery.

As I sat up, my belly strained and ached. There were no scars there so I didn’t understand how or why it should be so painful. That didn’t make it any less so.

As I went to stand up, my calves suddenly alit with fire. Was there none of my body that was safe to move? My feet felt fixed pointing downwards; I could hardly bend my feet up at the ankles for the pain in my calves. What had he done to my legs and what possible reason could anyone have for doing it?

‘You’ll need these now honey’, the nurse said and put my slippers on the floor. I started to worry again about what had been done to me and how completely helpless I was. I slipped the toes down into the soft pink mules and tried to stand. My calves were killing me as I finally made contact with the instep, my feet resting precariously on the high heels.

‘They won’t stay that bad for long honey, don’t worry. You just won’t feel like doing much walking for a few days, that’s all’

She wasn’t kidding. I stood up, very glad of the heels. Any lower and I’m sure my Achilles’ tendons would have ruptured. I felt a little dizzy from the painkillers and my whole body ached. She handed me a walking frame that had been next to my bed all along.

‘Don’t be embarrassed to use this honey. Believe me, you don’t want to come off those heels today’

‘Thank you’, I said. I took the frame and used it to steady myself. I slowly made my way to the toilet. I felt ridiculous with the combination of heavy bandages, stiletto heels and a Zimmer frame. The nurse walked at my side to keep a careful eye on me and keep me steady.

Janine had continued to be quite sick for several hours and I considered myself lucky to have not had such a nasty reaction to the anaesthetic. I was trying to think of something else as I sat on the toilet. When I tried to open my bowels I felt a terrible dull ache deep inside. I remember thinking that had I died under the anaesthetic, I would not have minded. After I made it back to bed it was with a sense of nihilism that I took my tablets and rested my head against the pillow.

It seemed like I had just closed my eyes when I felt a nudge, my nurse was next to me again and it was clearly much later.

‘Telephone for you Anita’, she said

I was immediately worried; only two people knew where I was.

‘Hello?’ I said as the nurse walked out.

‘Ah! Anita, hello!’

It was Vivienne. My head was awash as the memories came flooding back. I remembered how powerful I knew she could be at the end of a telephone. I filled up with fear again, was there nowhere that I could be safe? I had my mobile too even if there wasn’t a phone in my room. It dawned on me that I must be constantly accessible; constantly on an invisible leash and a telephone ring away from total control; or worse.

‘I hear things went very well’, came the voice. She sounded bright, almost friendly, as if last night hadn’t happened,

‘I also hear that you’ve been a good girl. I am pleased with you, Anita’

I felt an immense relief! I felt a pathetic happiness. I was glad that I had pleased her! It was more than the relief of my fear of her; or possible punishment; it was a cowardly celebration of my successful ingratiation to her. She had become my keeper, my Mistress, and held such incredible power over me. I had pleased her as a little pet or toy might and felt a small pride in that. I hated myself for it. Where was my dignity? I felt the pain again in my swollen breasts and remembered that I had lost control of my life; become her property.

‘Thank you’, I said, humbled and once more mindful of the delicacy of my situation.

‘Now I want you to relax and be happy. You’ve been through the wars this last couple of days and I need you strong and recovered, understand. So here’s what will happen’

I listened eagerly. I was, for the first time since last night, not anticipating something dreadful from her.

‘As a reward, you may talk freely, within the normal boundaries. The only subject that’s off-limits is your surgery; you may not discuss what has been done. You may talk about how you are though. You will notice that you have some difficulty walking to begin with, this will improve but you must keep trying to do it as this will relax and stretch the muscles again. Stick strictly to heels though, I don’t want you walking anywhere without shoes. Now, you will be staying there for a couple more days to recuperate. I suggest you get plenty of rest, eat well and enjoy yourself with the other girls as much as you can. The food is excellent there, so enjoy it, and I have arranged for you to be massaged tomorrow. How does that sound?’

‘It sounds wonderful Mistress, thank you’, I whispered, almost touched by her apparent mercy. I had not expected that at all.

‘You see girl, if you behave yourself, good things sometimes happen. I will look at you when you return. In the meantime I suggest you continue to please me’

She hung up. I slowly rested my head back, into the pillow. I let out a long slow breath and for the first time in a long time, smiled a little. My body ached mildly but it was with a mild euphoria and a soporific haze from the morphine that I went to sleep; gone was my anxiety.

PART 8

The following day I awoke feeling like I’d been run over. Everywhere was tender. My nurse saw the discomfort I was in and gave me more painkillers.

‘I’m afraid the second day is always the worst’, she said opening the curtains allowing me to see the crisp, clear morning, ‘why don’t you have a look at this menu and tell me if there’s anything here that will help take your mind off it’

In spite of the soreness I remember being ravenously hungry and asked for a full English breakfast with sausages, scrambled egg, toast and fresh coffee.

When it came it was fantastic. Like a five star hotel it was all beautifully presented and prepared from the finest ingredients. My lips were thick and swollen but as I put the first fork of soft, creamy, scrambled egg into my mouth, I realised I hadn’t felt so good in days. I closed my eyes to savour it. The nurse brought me a newspaper and gave me the television remote. She told me that the room had all the film channels you could possibly want and told me to spend the morning relaxing; she would get me up for the afternoon. In the meantime if I needed anything, anything at all, I only had to buzz her.

Within half an hour I was carefree. The painkillers had kicked in and I felt a lovely satiety from the breakfast. Ignoring the effects of the delicious, Guatemalan coffee, I nodded off to the morning news on the television.

Before lunch I was given a warm, soothing bed bath and changed into some soft pyjamas that had been in my bag. Like my outfit from the previous day they were pink, this time more of a bleached cerise. They had the Playboy rabbit on; they were awful. The nurse made no comment on my taste but I felt very embarrassed as she said that she thought I should have lunch with ‘my friends’ in the day room at the end of the corridor. I didn’t really want to see anyone, or have anyone see me, but I agreed reluctantly. She exchanged a smaller bag onto my catheter line and strapped it to my leg. Then she wrapped me up in a thick pink dressing gown and told me that no-one would see it and not to worry. She lined up my slippers and Zimmer frame again and before I could admit that actually I’d rather stay in bed, I was struggling up the corridor.

The day room was actually a conservatory looking out across stunning pastures with mature woodland hills up on the far horizon. A huge weeping willow dripped over a wide, wind-swept lake to the right. It was the perfect autumn view to sooth the eyes and encourage recovery.

The room itself was high-ceilinged and furnished with deep burgundy sofas and tall-backed leather chairs around a stout oak dining table. A television hummed quietly to itself in the corner; the usual morning chat show; this time some shouty young teenager defending her choice to have an abortion. I hated morning television.

There were three other girls sat there already. Thankfully they were beyond caring about my situation. Of the three, one of them had a walking frame too. They were all bandaged around the breasts and, with the exception of Janine, their faces too. I noticed that the girl in the nearest chair had a complicated set of metal bars forming a harsh looking brace around her mouth. I counted that as a small mercy as I tip-toed past her to take a seat.

‘Hi Anita’, said my little friend from the day before. She came over and sat down next to me giving me kiss on the cheek.

‘See, I told you it would all be okay. Look at these’

She tried to thrust her chest out at me but recoiled in pain after pushing herself a little too far.

‘I can’t wait to be able to go shopping for some new tops, something to really show these off in, maybe a push up corset or a boob-tube or something’

She made a few gentle poses, imagining herself in front of the lens.

I considered myself a serious and intelligent woman; I usually couldn’t stand glamour models or bimbos. It outraged my feminist sense of worth as a woman to see other girls turn themselves wantonly into compliant sex objects for men to lust over. Ordinarily I would have not given her the time of day and would have scorned her; but the circumstances had made me warm to Janine. I had so needed a friend and she had been there when I needed her. She had the same grass-roots honesty and transparency as Melanie, and that endeared her to me even more.

‘You’ll look gorgeous sweetie’, I said, trying to play the role of the encouraging big sister, ‘you’ll be beating them off soon, I’m sure’

That was one of Melanie’s expressions; that you’d have to beat the men off with stick because you looked so good.

The other two girls weren’t saying much. The one with the braces looked like she wouldn’t be capable of proper speech for a while. I noticed that she had a fine yellow tube coming out of one nostril. It must have been so she could be fed while her jaw was so extensively wired. I felt so sorry for her; but she didn’t have a Zimmer frame and she didn’t seem to be in as much discomfort as I was. The forth girl had the same array of dressings that I did. She was the one with the walking frame. She was a slim light-brown skinned girl. Even under the bandages I could see that she was extremely pretty. She had lovely long eyelashes. She made no eye contact and studiously ignored the two of us, looking down at her feet. I thought maybe she was ashamed to be here, like me.

‘Jeez, you must have had the whole works done babe’, Janine said looking me up and down.

I blushed and turned away. The attention was now back on my own modifications.

‘I’ve never seen anyone have that calf thing done, that’s pretty hardcore that is. You in videos or a dancer or what?’

I was a little shocked. The black girl had heard what she had said too and stirred a little. I had wished that Janine was a little more subtle.

‘Er, Dancer’, I said. It was the closer of the two I supposed.

‘Thought so’, she said, ‘you have a dancer’s body’

‘Thank you’

I tried to take it as a compliment and was secretly a little bit pleased that she thought I had a dancer’s physique. It was impossible to make it out under the thick dressing gown and surgical dressings then though.

‘I’d love to be able to do what you girls can do’, she mused, ‘I can only just walk a bit in really high heels, but that’s it, I’m unsteady and it’s proper hard too. I know I’ll have to wear ‘em for porn shoots and that. Can’t do no real dancing mind, pole dancing and lap dancing stuff, that’s proper skilful that is.’

It was easier not to bother pointing out that I was not an erotic dancer.

‘Bet that hurts though at the moment. Walking, I mean. My tits are pretty sore but you’re all bruised up everywhere; and with that walking frame too!’

There were some things I wished she’d just shut up about.

‘Yes. It hurts, thank you, Janine’, I had said. I looked out over the meadow and welcomed a moment’s silence.

Before long a waitress came and took orders for lunch. Presumably out of sympathy, the wired girl was escorted away while the table was laid for three. It was a difficult meal. Janine didn’t stop talking, while the other girl couldn’t even look at us. I didn’t say much myself, instead I allowed myself to get lost enjoying a beautifully cooked sirloin with potatoes and sauce Béarnaise. Janine had a plate of chips with mayonnaise which she ate with her fingers. I was relieved when, finally, my nurse came and walked me back to my room.

Later that afternoon I found myself back in the day room. I had been given a wonderful massage in my room. It had lasted over half an hour. The masseuse was a plump Asian girl with long pony-tailed black hair swinging down to her bottom. She had a firm, powerful grip and clearly was very well practised at her art. She had concentrated on my feet, arms, neck and head; so as to avoid my tender areas. She had also worked extensively on my calves to loosen them. It had tortured me as she glided her thumbs along the lengths of my burning tendons, again and again. She had rubbed them over and over to get some heat into them and then gradually applied a stretch to them. I had screwed my face up tight trying not tense them as I knew that that would make them hurt even more. I was so relieved when she finally moved down to my feet and the agony became a relaxing, soft bliss.

I had taken a brief afternoon nap before being walked back to the day room. It was empty save for the black girl from earlier.

I felt a difficult tension in the air and sat on a sofa away from her. I watched her from across the room. She was curled up in her chair looking down. Below her, a pair of black leather, stiletto-heeled mules was discarded and to the side was her walking frame, similar to my own. She had dressings over her nose and breasts and was wrapped in a thick gown as I was. I wondered if I could make out the bulge of a urine bag against her leg. She ignored me. As I watched her some more I realised that she did not look at all happy. Then a possibility jumped into my mind. I sat up, alert, wondering. I had to talk to her; she wasn’t like the others. I had to do this..

I grabbed my frame and slid my shoes back on. I carefully stood up and made my way over to her. I was determined to find out about her. She looked up as I inched across the room towards her. She seemed frightened and at first tried to shy away, that only made me more determined.

‘Hello’, I said in as friendly a voice as I could muster.

She tried to give me a smile, instead looking like she was about to cry.

‘Hello’, I said again, ‘my name’s Anita, what’s yours?’

‘Lisa’, she said quietly, looking down again.

I turned round and sat myself down next to her, exaggerating the show of relief I felt as my calves eased. I wanted her to see that I was in the same state as her; I was a friend. I didn’t know how to broach the next subject. I knew that certain topics were taboo for me and that there were some that I would be completely unable to bring up. I was also very mindful of my need to not do anything that could be interpreted as misbehaviour by my Mistresses. Vivienne had told me to have fun with the other girls, though, so I was clearly allowed to talk to them

‘How are you feeling?’ I asked innocently

She looked into my eyes and I cold see tears forming.

‘I’m……….’ the tears welled up in her eyes and she started to sob.

‘Are you able to answer?’ I asked her, forcing her to look at me. She sniffed and then I saw a spark of recognition in her eyes. She realised what I was getting at.

‘Yes’ she nodded.

‘Are you able to talk?’ I asked her.

‘No’, she said staring at me in disbelief and acknowledgement. She was now fully alert.

‘Just answer questions then?’

‘Yes, Anita, that’s right’

She sniffed and tried to stop her crying; she was trying to smile for me.

‘It’s okay’, I said putting my arm gently round her, ‘it’s okay, Lisa, I’m your friend now okay?’

I felt calm and composed. For the first time it was me who was able to be the strong one. She wiped her eyes and then looked at me. I wanted to ask her all sorts of questions; if she was as controlled as I was; when she had been taken; what had been done to her; but I didn’t dare try. Instead I asked her about herself. Even using ‘yes’ or ‘no’ answers it was possible to learn a lot from someone. Lisa could at least reply a little more fully than that. I found out that she lived two hundred miles away, almost on the south coast. She was 25 and had been born in Somalia but came to live in England when she was a baby. Her father, originally French had been a diplomat in Somalia initially but had taken permanent residence in England after an early retirement. Not long after this he had passed away. Her mother was still alive but they had fallen out, I didn’t want to ask why, I was after all, trying to raise her spirits a little. She had two brothers and a sister back in Somalia. She was married but separated and she had no children. She had started working as a lawyer for a large firm in London. She kept a small flat there since leaving her husband.

I kept talking to her for at least another hour about anything that came into my head. I remembered how horrible it had been when my own speech had been restricted. I wanted her to be able to express something of herself to someone. Even if we couldn’t talk about the issues burning in our minds, we shared so much in what was not spoken. We had found each other; someone else who was being put through the same. I wouldn’t have wished it on anyone but I was selfishly glad to not be alone any more.

Our meeting was eventually terminated by my nurse who came to put me back to bed for more rest.

I didn’t leave my room after that, I was too tired. I ate another fantastic meal and fell asleep for the night in front of the television. It was seven o’clock.

PART 9

As we drove back, I tried to piece it together in my mind. There had to be a reason for everything, I had no doubt of that.

I had been awoken to another breakfast in bed. As I had eaten and looked forward to another morning in bed the nurse had told me that she would make sure everything was set for my discharge, that afternoon. I didn’t want to leave my room, it felt protective. I had been cared for there, looked after; and well at that. Nothing bad had happened to me since I had been unwillingly operated on, so I associated the room with peace. It was my sanctuary. I was troubled at the thought of leaving.

That morning I had been given another massage and then another bed bath. During this, my dressings were taken down for the first time so that the nurse could examine the wounds. I couldn’t see my nose at first but she looked happy enough with it and said that although the dressing could stay down, some clients preferred to keep one on for discretion, especially when they were leaving the clinic. I said I wanted to leave it open to the air, the dressing had been annoying and impeded my view. She warned me that it wasn’t pretty and would take days for it all to settle but showed me my face in the mirror. There was heavy bruising and swelling all around my nose and lips, I looked like I’d been a punch-bag. I looked away. I hoped that I would look all right when it settled down. I was neither vain nor especially pretty but my face had been unblemished, before Vivienne had ordered me cut upon. I started to get teary again at the thought of my helplessness and had to shake myself out of it. What was done was done. I tried to think of Janine. I tried to remember that many girls saved long and hard to have this kind of thing done to them. I tried to convince myself that maybe I was actually lucky; that I may end up looking beautiful at the end of all this.

She slowly took the dressings off my chest. I watched anxiously as my breasts were revealed to me for the first time. They were also heavily bruised, blue and deep red shades swirled on the tender skin of my giant battered orbs. They were much bigger. They looked like they had been stuffed full. The skin, designed for my small, understated mounds, was taut and ripe to burst such were the size of the implants sealed inside my skin. My nipples now pointed upwards and outwards. I considered them and gulped to myself. They were now a pair of well above average sized breasts, at least a D cup I thought, probably more, I was no expert. I was scared of them. I remembered how I’d felt when Trisha had made me wear the push up bra, even with my small breasts. I had felt so naked, so displayed and so ashamed. I would not be able to hide these anywhere near as easily; even in a normal bra their shape would show, no matter what I wore over it.

I pulled myself together and again tried to remind myself that many women better than myself had opted for breast enlargements. Maybe it was all for the better. My attempt at self deception didn’t last long. I soon had full teardrops running down my cheeks, I hated that my body had been mutilated against my will. I hated the hideous projections on my chest, they were not my breasts anymore; they were alien. I didn’t know if they belonged to me or if they were really Vivienne’s and I was just wearing them, permanently. I wanted to tear the scars open and rip the hideous things out. My mind moved to wondering about the true reason for it all. I desperately avoided spending any more time dwelling on the terrible purpose that had Lisa and me at this clinic; it would surely just upset me even more. I had told myself I must try and think of something else.

The nurse tried to soothe me and reassure me that it would all settle down; that really he had done an exceptionally good job on me. She said it was very normal to have so much bruising at this stage. I ignored her and tried to think about something totally different. I thought of the office, of Melanie and my boss. I thought of the girls at work. Oh god, would I have to go back to work like this! Oh no! I started to worry all over again. I desperately hoped that the changes would be subtle. I didn’t think I could face the other girls if they knew I’d had time off for cosmetic surgery; or my boss for that matter; or anyone in the whole office. I fretted to myself as the nurse cleaned and re-dressed the wounds under my breasts. She told me everything was healing well. I didn’t care.

Then she examined me down below and pulled some bloody swabs from my vagina. I was shocked! I didn’t know why I had bled from there. It was heavier than a period, a lot heavier, and I wasn’t even due on mine. I so wanted to ask her what had been done to my sex. I was starting to get very upset at the thought of this new violation. I searched for sensations there, trying to gather evidence. I could feel all my vulva as she wiped me. I felt her swabbing my lips and my clitoris, so I didn’t think it I had been cut there, I was relieved. I was sore in the depth of my belly but I couldn’t think why that should be. I felt a sudden sharp, burning pain as she drew the catheter out of me and gave me a quick wipe. As the smarting subsided she put a thick, clean pad under me and pulled some fresh panties onto me. My bed bath was now complete. I was still trying to hold a straight face.

When she left, I turned, put my head sideways on the pillow and sobbed to myself. I would have buried my face into it if my nose hadn’t been so sore. I curled myself up like a foetus and wished that none of this had happened. I reached a finger down between my legs and felt myself. I could feel the pad. I was scared to feel inside. I wished that I could jump back in time. I would take my old life back. I would be drab and dreary again. I would be boring and plain but I would be in control and safe and I would have my own body. The more I thought about it the more I wept.

The thought of harming myself crossed my mind. I surprised myself with this but I was desperate. What if I just ended it all? It wasn’t going to get any better. What if I cut my losses and took my own life? I could swallow some pills and it would all fade away. It was worth carefully considering as I remembered that I had given my life away already. Maybe I should steal it from Vivienne as a final ‘fuck you’. It would have given me great pleasure to annoyingly snatch a stalemate from her won position. I hated her so much now; she had taken everything from me. She had made me have obvious, big tits. She had interfered with me in other ways that I didn’t understand. I was so scared that I’d be made to show my breasts off, to look like the kind of woman I despised. I gently put my hands on them. They were me now, I couldn’t take them off.

Back in the car I sniffed back a sob.

‘Anita, be quiet’, came a voice from the front.

‘Yes, Mistress’, I said, steadying myself.

From my right, in the seat next to me, I felt fingers take hold of my hand. I looked at her. Lisa couldn’t speak to me but her eyes were soft and understanding, trying to comfort me. I gripped her hand and didn’t let go.

I had been surprised as I had sat in the car. The nurse had helped me dress in the same clothes that I had arrived in and had packed my bags for me. She had led me out to a waiting room where she had handed the bag to a waiting, smiling Trisha. She had then left and returned with a package. It looked like a small box measuring several inches along each side. It seemed heavy and was wrapped in light brown paper, knotted with string. Trisha took it and put it carefully in her own bag.

With the simplest of controlling gestures she led me outside and sat me in the back of her jeep, stowing the bags in the boot. She hadn’t spoken to me but left me there for at least half an hour. I had sat and sulked, dressed as a cheap slut again. At least my hair was tidy and my face was clean, albeit colourful in its own way.

I heard crunching on the path and turned to see her returning, this time with Lisa. She was carrying a bag for her too and in the other hand had another brown parcel, the same as the one she had collected before. She opened the door on the other side and put Lisa into the seat next to me. As she shut the door and went back inside we looked at each other in fear and when Trisha was out of sight we rushed into a tearful embrace. I quickly took her arms off me. I didn’t want us to get into trouble but I was so glad to see her. I gave her a careful kiss and gripped her hand.

Trisha got into the driver’s seat and turned to face us. She broke into a grin.

‘Well look at my sluts now. Very nice. Hot little bitches I think’

She eyed us both up and down making approving noises. She snorted, derisively at Lisa next to me with a look contempt. Her face relaxed as she returned her focus to me, finally resting her gaze on my breasts. She looked me in the eye and winked at me. Then she turned back to face the road and laughed to herself. She turned the radio on and then sped the jeep off, down the driveway.

We arrived at my flat in record time, Trisha liked to drive fast, frighteningly so in fact. She got out of the jeep and took the bags out of the boot.

‘Out sluts’, she snapped.

We both got out.

‘Bring your bags and follow me’

I was puzzled as both Lisa and I picked up our bags and tottered after Trisha towards my flat. She let herself in, with a key that she had obviously had cut for herself, and left the door open for us. I stepped in after her with Lisa behind me, staring around inside. My flat seemed, thankfully, much as I had left it.

‘Make me a cup of tea, Anita’, came Trisha’s voice from the living room.

I put my bag down in the hallway and put the kettle on. I walked into the living room to check if anything had been altered. It was all the same except for two large boxes set in front of the television.

‘You now have a room-mate Anita’, Trisha said, ‘Lisa here is going to be living with you for a while’

We exchanged looks, this was not too bad at all.

‘While you are here you may both speak totally freely, if I am pleased with you that is. If not, you already know that I can take your privileges away as easily as I can give them out.’

It was true. She had all the power.

‘You still have some recovering to do from your operations but that doesn’t mean that we can’t put the time to good use otherwise. You, Bitch’, she said looking at Lisa, ’strip. Now!’

She began taking her clothes off.

‘Where’s that tea, Anita?’

‘One minute Mistress’, I said, hurrying out to the kitchen. I wanted to be able to talk with Lisa. I wanted to keep Trisha happy. I returned with her mug to see Lisa completely naked, lying face up on my sofa. Trisha had opened one of the boxes and taken out a large but mysterious, white electrical appliance. It had a number of leads and tubes attached, I didn’t recognise it. As I set down her tea on the table I watched as she connected the various wires and plugged it in. As she turned it on a number of lights flashed and some LED numbers glowed on a small faceplate.

‘You strip now too Anita and then come here next to me’

I quickly followed her orders, I was not overly pleased to once again be naked, but was very glad to get the sore, cutting straps of my shoes off the stripped, angry skin at the back of my ankles. As I took my panties off, the thick pad stayed stuck underneath me. I peeled it off. There was a small patch of reddish, yellow staining there but nothing like what had been there earlier. Conscious once more of the florid bruising on my battered body, I was about to kneel next to Trisha, near the sofa.

‘Hold it there, Anita. Stand up straight. Let me look at you’

I stood up straight, staying on tip-toes because I couldn’t flatten my feet. It hurt to have to hold my whole weight on tiptoes; the first time I had stood without the support of high heels. My weak muscles started to shiver and shake. I tried to hold myself still. I didn’t like her looking at me but I was much more scared of displeasing her. Moreover, I wanted her to let us speak to each other. I almost wished I could put the shoes back on as the discomfort grew.

‘Wow! Nice tits, slut’, she said with appreciation, ‘why not stick them out just a little more for me’

I pushed them out as far as I could. She chuckled to herself.

‘Yes, very nice. Turn around now Anita and bend over, let’s see all the goodies’

I turned and bent to touch the floor.

I felt her forcefully spreading my buttocks. Then she gave a little contented chuckle and told me I could kneel next to her.

‘Pull your legs up an spread them wide, Bitch’, she said, slapping Lisa on the leg. She raised her feet high above her head and spread her legs wide, completely exposing her crotch.

‘Look at how smooth and soft her sweet little ass is now’, she pointed at Lisa’s anus, ‘ yours is the same, Anita darling. You’ve both had some bleaching tattooed all round your sweet little ass-holes while you were asleep. It looks a lot less purple and…well…..bowel-like now don’t you think? A lovely, baby-soft pink. So, innocent, so much more…………..inviting.’

I swallowed.

‘It makes you both look much more sophisticated, believe me’, now she was mocking us.

‘You will both be very special, very…’, she looked into my eyes,’….desirable when I am done with you. That’s what you always wanted isn’t it, slut? You wanted men to lust over you.’

‘No!! Not like this!’, I silently protested. I wanted to be loved for who I was. I wanted to be beautiful, so beautiful that it inspired irresistible attraction; who didn’t want that? Attraction, not lust; not crude sexual desire.  I averted my eyes, I didn’t want her to see the dissonance in my thoughts.

There weren’t many reasons I could think of for making a girl’s ass look pretty. I watched her, numbed, as she took a tool that trailed off from the electrical appliance and held it up for us both to see. It took my mind off my backside. It looked a little like a soldering iron. It was essentially a handle with a thick umbilical connecting it to the box. There was a compact, little button on the handle and a short needle a it’s tip. The needle tip was much, much finer than a soldering iron’s. It looked like it would bend if you blew on it.

Trisha unhurriedly took her cup and sipped her tea.

‘Watch closely Anita. This is an electrolysis machine. It’s for hair removal. The little needle tip here fries the roots of the hair follicles, where they grow from. It’s like plucking the hairs except they don’t come back afterwards. It just stings a little bit when it fires’

With that she carefully put the tip into the root of one of Lisa’s leg hairs and pressed the button. The machine buzzed and I could see a tiny patch of whitened skin under the surface. As she pulled the needle back the hair fell off of it’s own accord and Trisha smiled contentedly.

‘There you are you see. Really not too bad’, she said hanging the probe back on the machine, ‘I can assure you that it’s not rocket science. It’s not difficult to find the right part of the hair, it’s just very boring and very, very time consuming. Normally this machine would be used to remove a few stray hairs on the eyebrows or around the lips. It’s a top of the range machine so you are both very lucky’

With this last remark she smiled at me and took a long drink from her mug.

‘You try it Anita’

She put the probe in my hand and guided me to sit over a quivering Lisa.

‘Relax, both of you’, she said moving my hand so that the needle touched the tip of another hair.

‘Now. Just work it down into the follicle a little…….There, that’s it……Now zap it’

I pressed the button, the machine buzzed again and the hair floated off.

‘Well done’, she said cheerfully, ‘now carry on repeating that, Anita. I want you to be confident with the technique’

With that, she got up and took a seat at my dining table. I took the needle to another hair and once again zapped it. I did it again and again, each time the tiny hair detached and was swept away by the currents from my breath. I looked up to Lisa, I didn’t want to be doing this but I had no choice, I was commanded. She shook her head at me trying to smile but I could see that she was upset. She didn’t want me to feel bad though, God she was so sweet!

Trisha let me carry on for another ten minutes. She had bought a newspaper on the journey back and was casually flicking through the stories.

‘Well done Anita, that’s good. What a quick learner you are! I’m sure that will come in very handy’, she flashed me a demonic grin, ‘Now let’s swap places. You lie down there and you, Bitch, get up here and take this’

I lay down on the sofa and Lisa took up the instrument. As before, Trisha took her through the technique, demonstrating the proper method first. As the machine buzzed I felt the mildest nick above my ankle. That was fine, I had thought. I was more nervous when Lisa took up the tool and I could feel her unsteadiness. She got it wrong the first few times and buzzed the wrong parts. It didn’t hurt any more than before but I gathered that she wasn’t doing it right.

‘You are quite a stupid bitch aren’t you?’, Trisha asked her.

Lisa kept quiet and ignored her.

‘I see. So you like to not speak….Eh bitch?’

‘Please answer her’, I was thinking, I could see where this was going.

‘Yes, Mistress Trisha. I am quite a stupid bitch’, came her reply. I wanted to be relieved but her tone had not been at all respectful.

‘Oh, I know that already, slut. You clearly need to think about your manners I think’

‘No Mistress, I am very sorry’, she now realised that she had made a mistake.

‘And to think, I was going to let you both chat away today as well’

‘Please Mistress, she didn’t mean it’, I had blurted out. I was anticipating punishment and I so didn’t want to have my speech confined again.

‘Don’t you dare tell me the way things are either, slut’, she snapped at me, clearly displeased. This was not going well. I whimpered. I just wanted things to be a little easier if they could be.

‘I can see you both need to learn lessons. You need to learn that those mouths are now our property, that they respond promptly when talked to and that they don’t interfere in things that don’t concern them. I will deal with this in a moment’

Turning back to me she caressed my leg.

‘You won’t ever have to shave these again Anita, think how much better that will be’

She moved her hand upwards.

‘You will remove all the hair on each others legs. Then you will attend to this’, she grasped a pinch of my pubic hair and tugged roughly on it, ‘all of it, so there’s not a hair left. Get round the back as well, I want you both beautifully bare all down here. Then do each others armpits and all down each others arms. Then do any stray hairs on your faces, round your lips or on your necks, backs or belly’

I was looking up at her in absolute horror. She smiled back at me

‘That’s right Anita, you’ll be baby-smooth all over. Not a hair on your body’

She stood up. Her face hardened.

‘Now. Up sluts! Stand there’, she pointed

We both got up and stood side by side facing the window. She went to the other box behind us and I could hear her removing something.

‘Now then. Open wide Anita’

I opened my mouth as I felt her hand behind my head.

‘Wider’

I opened it all the way. I felt something around my head and then, suddenly, something large, thrust into my mouth. I tried to let out a muffled noise but she was pulling it further in. It felt like a thick rubber shaft, filling my mouth. I tried reflexively to spit it out but there were two straps, one on either side. She grabbed one in each hand and pulled hard so the thick rod was pulled much more deeply into me, jabbing at the back of my throat, making me wretch. I was frantic and wide eyed as she buckled the strap behind my head, yanking it and tightly securing it in place. I fought to keep my hands at my sides throughout, I knew that the last thing I should do was anything to aggravate her further. It was all I could do to not reach up and tear the vile intrusion from my throat. My eyes watered as I swallowed on it, the foul rubber slipping over the back of my tongue and throat as I gulped. While I was struggling to hold it together she fitted Lisa with the same device. I could see a thick strap around her head holding it in place. I could see that she was gagging, and hating it too. Trisha stepped back in front of us and smiled.

‘You will wear these for two hours and then two hours a day afterwards. I hope you are pleased with yourselves about this. This will punish those displeasing throats for you. I strongly recommend that you take the time to think very carefully about how you want to speak to your Mistress, and whether she wants to hear it. Two hours can very quickly become four or six, so be careful’

I cursed Lisa to myself and then quickly ticked myself off for it. It was not her who was forcing us to wear these gags. I couldn’t get comfortable in the damn thing, it was so horrible.

It wasn’t long before I was back on the sofa with Lisa zapping me again. In no time Trisha was getting ready to leave.

‘Remember sluts. Two hours a day in the gags. You will not touch your own gag. You can gag each other and be sure to fasten them tight. You can choose when your two hour slot is. With the hair removal, take turns on each other. You have three days. There’s food in the kitchen so you have no need to leave the house. You remember all that you stupid sluts?’

It was not easy to forget. We both nodded in our gags.

‘If I find a single hair on either of you when I come back….well, I think your Mistress has offered you both alternatives should you not wish to devote yourselves fully to her. These will be realised for both of you if I find a hair between you. Three days is not very long for two whole bodies. You will have to work long and hard to do it, so get on with it’

With that she turned on her heels and left. I looked up at Lisa. Her brow was furrowed in deep humility, I could see she was so sorry about the gags. I held her arm and tried to show her that it was all right. She held up the electrolysis tool. She was not at all happy to make herself an instrument of my torment. I pointed to my leg and nodded at her; we had to do this, there were more terrible things than depilation. I was trying not to think about what would happen when she finished my legs.

PART 10

By the end of the morning we took each others gags out. It was wonderful to finally be free from the gagging and to have the constant pressure relieved from my throat. My jaw had started to ache intensely from being held open. Though it felt much better to be able to finally relax it, every time I moved it to speak, I was reminded of how sore it was.

After Trisha had left, we had cuddled for about five minutes and then decided to carry on working. Lisa had picked up speed at the electrolysis and had got about halfway up my calf. I looked at my legs. Since I had last shaved there were short, dark stubs starting to grow back. It was easy to see the targets and where they had been obliterated. I touched myself on the patch that was bare. It was perfectly soft and smooth, permanently.

‘I’m so sorry about the gags, Anita’, Lisa had said,’ please don’t hate me for resisting her. I just can’t take it, not from her’

With that she had dissolved into a stream of tears.

‘There, there, it’s okay’, I said holding her, rocking her gently, ‘let’s take a break and I’ll make us some tea’

She buried her head into my breast.

‘They are turning us into whores aren’t they?’ she said, looking up into my eyes.

I looked away.

‘I don’t know, Lisa, I really don’t know’

‘Come on Anita! We’ve got big tits. We can’t walk without the help of fuck-me heels! They’ve had our assholes bleached for fuck’s sake! What else could it be for?!’

I started to cry too. I didn’t want to be made into a slut. I stood up and scampered out, on tiptoes, to the kitchen. I wanted to forget the whole idea and started hurriedly to make drinks.

‘Please don’t be upset with me, Anita’, she had followed me and was standing in the doorway. She came up behind me and held me.

‘I’m so scared too’, she pressed her head into my back,’ At least we have each other now’

She turned me round and lifted my teary face to look at her. She tried to smile. I tried to smile back. We held each other again, both in tears.

‘I’m so glad you are staying here you know’, I sobbed to her.

‘So am I, you’re all I have now’, she sobbed back.

By the end of the day we were both bare on one leg each and I had taken all the hair off up to above Lisa’s mid-thigh. It had been a monotonous, repetitive exercise but we were both getting much faster and more efficient as the day wore on. We had been able to talk, unrestricted, for the first time. There had hardly been a moment of silence between us since we had taken the gags off. It was as if, by talking, we could take refuge within each other, away from the terrible reality; away from the tyranny of our Mistresses’ plans for us.

It had been truly cathartic for me to tell her my story. I had not been able to speak to a soul about the details of my subversion and subsequent torment. I told her everything, all the terrible details and she listened patiently, as she worked on my leg. By the end, she was in tears for me. She didn’t seem much surprised by any of it. I was sure a lot of it was very familiar to her. She told me how brave I was. She kissed me and told me that other girls wouldn’t have made it this far, that I was made of tough stuff. I didn’t feel like it. She then told me what had happened to her.

She had been married, as it happened, to a wealthy man. He had made his money selling beer; owning several large commercial breweries and a handful of internationally recognised brand names. She had met him several years ago by which time he was already a dashing, young multi-millionaire. They had quickly fallen in love and were married after only six months. She had been so happy with him to start with. Things had, unfortunately, turned very sour when, fairly recently, she had discovered that he had been sleeping with his secretary. After hiring a private detective, she found out that she was only one of many other women in his life and that he was not only a serial adulterer but a regular at a number of different strip clubs and brothels throughout London. She had been devastated. She had confronted him and told him of her plan to divorce him. As a lawyer herself she planned to take him for all he was worth.

It had been around this time that his sister had contacted her. They had never really known each other too well but she had been very keen to help support her, during this difficult time. Her sister had told her how her brother didn’t deserve to have such a wife after the way that he had behaved. She was so apologetic for his behaviour and took it upon herself to make amends in the name of her family. Lisa had, after some initial suspicion, warmed to her and accepted her peace-offer of a course of relaxation sessions. The idea was that it would help to relieve the considerable stress that she was facing. She had been introduced to Dr Vivienne Black who was a good friend of her sister-in-law and things had gone from there. Now, her brain had been treated and she was completely at her sister-in-law’s mercy. Trisha had told her, in no uncertain terms; that she would be terribly punished for presuming that she could attempt to ruin her brother. She had told her that she had always despised her and had felt that her brother had married far too far below himself. She had told Lisa that she was no better than a common street-whore and that she would see to it that Lisa understood that and was reminded of it every day of her life. As well as that, Lisa had simplified her divorce settlement so that she would take none of their joint assets. She had instructed her firm that she just wanted an immediate annulment of her marriage without a difficult courtroom struggle. She had, of course, signed all the relevant paperwork, rendering herself destitute. She had then resigned from her job and transferred her flat and other assets to Trisha. She had moved out to come to the clinic and now my home was where she would live and the small bag from the clinic, the sum of her possessions.

We had stopped stripping each others hairs to hold each other.

‘I know you have been forced to come here Lisa. But I want you to know that you are so welcome here in my house. Please try to see it as your own, as ours, somewhere shared’

I decided that then was a good time to show her round.

‘Come, let me show you round’, I said trying to sound as enthusiastic as I could. It was a pretty pointless exercise as she had already seen all the rooms except the bedroom. I just wanted to try and raise our spirits a little. I wanted her to feel welcome, especially as I now knew she was otherwise homeless.

I showed her where everything was kept in the kitchen; where all the food was stored and the freezer. I showed her to the bedroom. As I opened the door I was a little startled. There was a suitcase there.

‘My things!’ Lisa exclaimed, obviously recognising her luggage. As she picked up the case and laid it on the bed, popping the catches, I noticed a letter resting on the pillows. As I picked it up, I noticed the word ‘Sluts’, written in thick black ink; it was addressed to us.

With a feeling of dread, I took it and opened it.

It said that from now on we would be both sharing the only bed in the house; my single. It then said that as a part of our ‘training’ it had become necessary for us to start to master the sexual arts. Every night, until told otherwise, we would sleep together, during which time Lisa would be required to bring me, with her mouth only, to orgasm. I stared at it, taken aback as Lisa took it from my hand and read it herself.

‘No!’ she said, ‘I can’t do that, Anita’

She looked up at me, and I at her.

‘We must’, I said, ‘We have no choice’

‘God damn it, Anita! There’s always a choice! This has gone too far. I say enough!’

‘Don’t be stupid, Lisa. What can we possibly do? Eh? What can we do?’

I knew that a refusal on her part would count as one for me too.

‘We’re helpless’, I was starting to shout at her, ‘we’re fucked! Can’t you see that? They have complete control over us. Any “choice” we think we have is what they are allowing us to have. What choice do we have? It’s either do what they say or be punished. And then maybe they’ll make us do what they say anyway by commanding us to. No, Lisa, the only choice we have is, we do it now or we get punished and then do it later’

‘I know that, Anita. I’m just saying that there may be another way out of this. It’s not good but it’s the only one with any dignity, I can tell you that much’

With this, she turned away and looked out of the small bedroom window.

I was silent. I had had those thoughts myself.

‘We’ll be gradually forced to do more and more demeaning things until life will truly be worse than death’

She turned around again, solemn and deadly serious.

‘We could choose to take control.’ Her hands were formed into fists ‘We could end this for each other, painlessly. What else do we have to live for now, hmmm? I don’t think you want to be a slut and I sure as hell don’t’

We looked at each other, silent for a minute. I could see the logic behind what she was suggesting but I couldn’t bear to think about the actual execution. I had never thought that I would be seriously considering anything like this. I had always thought that however bad life got, there would be a way to cope with it. Things had clearly changed.

‘Look, if we are going to disobey then that means we have to do it now, or very soon’, I said.

Lisa nodded in agreement.

‘And…….I don’t think I’m ready to do that yet, Lisa’, I looked at her through a blurred teary vision, ‘can we not think about it just a little longer. It’s such a big step and once we do it, there couldn’t be any going back’

‘So you want me to have sex with you then?’ she asked.

‘No! No! I don’t want that at all, Lisa!…..Please try and understand that I find the idea as revolting as you do’, I implored her,’ I think we need to buy ourselves more time to think, that’s all’

She turned away and paced up and down. After a few minutes she said,

‘All right. I’ll do it. I agree that we shouldn’t be rash about this but we should set a time. If things aren’t improving by then, then we must go through with it. I suppose it will give us a chance to prepare anyway. If anything else happens though, we should just do it. I don’t know how, find a railway line or jump in front of a bus or something, anything. I’m not having that bitch do much more of this to me. You understand? There’s only so much I can take and I can’t take much more, Anita’

‘I understand, Lisa, believe me. Come on, let’s get back to the electrolysis or we’ll definitely be made to suffer’

PART 11

That night we brushed our teeth, turned the light out and got into the bed together. There was an uncomfortable silence for a minute and then she rolled to face me and held me.

‘I’ve never been with a girl before’, she said to me.

‘Me neither’, I said.

‘If I was going to be, I would want it to be someone like you Anita. You’re a beautiful person, really you are, you know that?’ she stroked my face.

‘Aww!……….Thank you!’ I had said, genuinely touched.

‘Now, they will know if we fake this, so we have to do it properly’

I nodded.

‘Just try to relax and enjoy it, that’s the best way for both of us’

With that she backed off under the covers.

I couldn’t believe the situation I was in. Here I was, in my own bed, with another woman about to kiss me in my most intimate, sensitive area.

I felt her hair sweeping down my breasts and then my belly until I could feel it brush over my pelvis and thighs. It was soft but electrifying as it brushed, leaving a trail of charged, static pleasure, sensitising my skin. Oh God, I was enjoying it! I felt an overwhelming sense of embarrassment as I realised that another woman was exciting me. I swallowed. I wanted to tell her to stop but my rational self told me that it would be a futile exercise; that we would just have to begin again and repeat it anyway.

‘Yes, best to get it over with’ I thought, as Lisa had said. I felt her body fall between my legs. Oh God! With a resigned reluctance, I opened them, spreading myself timidly before her.

I felt her hands take my hips and hold me. I felt her moving closer, I could feel her breath between my thighs and her warmth on my lips below. God it felt good. I couldn’t believe how good it felt or that I was letting myself feel this way about it. It was supposed to be a perfunctory exercise, a mechanical exchange that would let us tick our box and move on to another day. But I was enjoying the touch, the feel of another woman on me, it was all wrong. I started to cry. I bit my lip; she mustn’t know I was crying. We must get it over with, with as little fuss as possible.

Was I a Lesbian for feeling aroused? Oh God no! I thought to myself, I was normal; a normal woman. I was attracted to men.

I felt something soft and warm, gently running up my lip on the right.

‘Oh!’ I moaned.

The tongue moved down again leaving a trail of swelling warmth behind. Reflexively, I tried to lift my hips slightly, but they were controlled by her hands and held down. I wanted her back on me. I wanted more of the touch. I could feel my clit hardening, like she also wanted to lift herself up, in need, to her lover.

Then, I felt a deep warmth as her whole mouth cupped me. She closed her lips, sweeping together across my engorged folds and then, with a kiss, upwards to surround my throbbing clit. I shook involuntarily with the exquisite touch but was again, held fast. She nuzzled my hood upwards to further bare the tender flesh beneath, ready for her tongue.

‘Oh, my God1′, I moaned as the tears dried on my hot, flushing cheeks and I felt the firm snaking of the tip of her tongue around my tensely swollen bud. I was so totally, so disturbingly aroused, completely at her mercy as she ran slow, tiny pleasure circles around me. I was burning with guilt at my apparent homosexuality as the overwhelming sensations coursed through me. It felt so good and I knew it was a bad idea to stop. I took my mind wandering, to imagine that I had a gorgeous, strong man between my thighs. A man so overtaken with how beautiful he found me, so enamoured with me, that he longed to give me the most extreme pleasures imaginable. He would make me feel such a devastating feminine beauty in the depths of my being; he would make me understand how beautiful I was.

‘Oh!’ I moaned in tension as the lapping on my clitoris drove me into a rampant frenzy, ‘Oh!…..Oh!’

I felt her reach deeply inside me. With the speed of her entry and the ease of its accommodation, I realised that I must have been sopping wet with lust. The image of the soft, mocha skinned beauty between my legs flashed into my mind as I closed my eyes in denial at what I had become. Then she was back on my clit with fast flicks, I couldn’t stand it. I caught my breath as she gripped me and forced me to stay still, receptive to the unbearable pleasure she was giving me. I submitted to it. Then I wanted it. As I felt a tide of orgasm building I started to gasp uncontrollably and moan in complete abandon. Then, without a choice, I came. I almost screamed with the most intense, earth-shattering orgasm I have ever had. My whole body coursed with the rolling waves of climax until I was so sensitive I couldn’t be touched and had to jerk myself away.

‘Oh, my God!’ I breathed, catching my breath.

Lisa ducked out from the bottom of the bed and hurried to the bathroom. I heard her spitting and running the taps. My pleasure soon left me as I was brought back to the reality of the situation. This was not love. It was rape; I had raped her mouth as she had been forced to pleasure me like a sex slave. A colossal guilt swept up inside me as I bent out of the bed to try and see her, to make sure she was okay. I heard her washing her mouth out and then brushing her teeth.

It was about five minutes before she came back and crawled into bed beside me. She avoided my eyes. I was so upset that I burst into tears, saying I was sorry over and over. She held me but didn’t say anything. I could tell that she was more than a little overwhelmed herself. I hated that I had caused her to feel that way. It was as if my pleasure had become her misery, as if I had stolen her good feelings.

I cried myself quietly to sleep that night as she faced away from me. Later that night though, when I turned over in my sleep, I thought I heard her sobbing

The following day we had risen early and had taken a quick breakfast. Lisa apologized to me for the night before, saying that it had been very difficult for her to come to terms with being with another woman, especially being forced to, against her will. She stressed that it had nothing to do with me and that I should not feel bad about it in any way. She said that she hated the total control that she was held under and that with every abuse that was forced upon her, she felt that a little of her soul was being forever wrenched away. I had kissed her and stroked her as she lay in my lap. After a few minutes, she had hugged me, composed herself, and then pulled me over to the sofa to start the electrolysis.

We had decided to get the gags out of the way and wore them straight away. They were just as unpleasant as the day before but we got on with our task together. On a couple of occasions I had to fight to keep my breakfast down. By the end of the morning the gags were off and we were making good progress; there was not a leg hair left on either of us.

We were contemplating the next stage, the humiliating removal of our pubic hair. I had said that I thought it would make me feel child-like, pre-pubertal but also more exposed; that I would have nothing to hide behind. Lisa pointed out that it was practically mandatory in the sex industry to have a shaved sex and that it was an incredibly slutty gesture. She said that she wouldn’t like anyone to see her bare like that, that she would feel terribly ashamed. That didn’t help me with the task at hand and I had wished that she had kept that to herself as it added another dimension to my humiliation.

It was then that the doorbell rang. We looked at each other quizzically and I grabbed up my robe, donned my slippers, and went to answer the door. As I pulled it open, I was confronted by the towering figure of Dr Vivienne Black. She was dressed in a long black coat and a black, wide-brimmed hat. The corners of her deep, dark crimson lips curled upwards into a snarling smile before she opened he mouth.

‘Pick those up, girl, come back inside and get that robe off’

She brushed me aside, striding into the living room. There were two large bags waiting for me on the doorstep. I grabbed them; the right hand one being weighty, the other one light; and hurried back inside. By the time I was in my living room, Vivienne had removed her coat and hat and had sat down. She was wearing a light grey skirt-suit of fine wool. Her hair, as usual, was pulled into a high ponytail. I could see, now that her hat was removed that it was bound tightly with a piece of thin, knotted black leather; gone were the soft, feminine flowers she often wore there. Lisa was kneeling at her feet with her head pressed down to the floor. I hurriedly pulled my dressing gown off and threw myself on the floor, my head down against the carpet.

‘I have two boots. One for each slave girl’, she kept her legs crossed; ‘lick them clean. Now!’

We both swallowed, I took the foot dangling above the ground and immediately started licking at it. She was wearing a pair of knee length, lace-up, black leather boots with high stiletto heels and long toes. The boot before me was not dirty save for a few specks of dried dirt towards the lower edge. I licked at them with as much enthusiasm as I could muster; I wanted them to be spotless for her. The bitter taste of polish and the smell of the leather were not that bad. I would much rather have devoted myself to that task than risk one of her terrible punishments. Vivienne curved the pointed toe of her hanging boot outwards, so that I could lick the other side. To my right I could see Lisa applying herself with the same ardour, bending herself around to the back of the foot, licking at the beige leather underside of the arch of the boot.

Vivienne laughed.

‘That’s it. You little bitches are not good for anything else yet so you’d better make sure you give them a damn good clean now; lest I decide that you are completely worthless and decide to dispose of you both in some unpleasant way’

She lifted the foot that I was licking. I immediately started lapping at the mud on the spike heel. I swept my tongue up its entire length to catch the tiny splashes of dried puddle water that peppered the jet black, matt veneer on the horizontally grained, wooden heel. At the very top of the stiletto, after it curved upwards and backwards to smoothly join the leather; I attended to the back of her heel. I worked my tongue into the line of tiny stitching that formed a tight seem behind, hugging the back of her foot, working loose the little mud that had collected there.

‘Good girls!’ she cooed, ‘from now on, whenever I enter your room; that is how you will greet me. Understand?’

‘Yes Mistress’ we said in unison.

‘Your Mistress likes her boots to be shiny and clean. If I ever pick up any dirt on them, I expect you to beg to be allowed to clean it off. If you ever allow me to walk in dirty boots I will have the soles of your feet beaten, severely. Do you understand that sluts?’

‘Yes, Mistress’ we both repeated.

She bent over to eye her boots and inspect our work. We both pressed our faces into the carpet in submission.

‘I see you have both learned a little more of your true place. Now, both of you, stand up. Let me see you. Attention!’

We both jumped to our feet, the toes of them anyway, and stood before her, eyes straight ahead. She stood, taller than either of us in spite of our tiptoed stance. She regarded me with a feline smile.

‘You’re nose and lips; the swelling has gone down now. That is how they will be. Have you seen them today?’ she asked me

‘No Mistress. I have not looked at myself today’

She reached into her handbag on the table and took out a vanity mirror. She handed it to me.

‘Look at yourself’

I looked into the mirror. My nose was still a yellowy-brown as the bruising was fading but the shape was no longer masked by the inflammation. The bony lump at the top of my nose was no longer there. Instead I had a smooth, cute, slightly upturned, petite and pretty nose. Its only downside was that it looked like every other generic ‘perfect plastic surgical’ nose. My lips were still full and bulbous, I gasped as to my mind they were still too swollen.

‘Yes, Anita, you almost have a lovely face now’, she stroked my cheek softly, ‘yes, very pleasing, both to me, your Mistress, and, you will find, to men too. Pleasing because of its aesthetics, you look sexier now dear’

I jumped a little as she stroked my breasts,

‘But also pleasing because your surgery was designed to be less subtle than is currently possible. I want your face to look like it has been operated on. I want people to see vanity when they look at you; the sad vanity of the wannabe slut; the willingness to please and the willingness to conform to a man’s needs. A girl who will put herself under the knife shows her devotion and commitment to being a real slut’

She laughed

‘And then there are your huge bulbous lips. They just scream ’slut’, don’t they?’

‘Yes Mistress’, I looked down briefly and then corrected myself. I could feel my eyes start to dampen.

‘They’ll look even better, enhanced with an eye catching gloss I think. Lovely tits as well, Anita, by the way. You look like a sycophantic little bimbo don’t you, so eager to be a man’s wet dream?’

She looked me in the eye with a gleeful glint.

‘Yes Mistress’

‘Tell me, Anita, are you looking forward to showing those tits off?’

‘Yes, Mistress’, I said. I wanted to be fully cooperative with her the tears in my eyes doubtless betrayed my true feelings. She snorted.

‘Your tits are still healing. However’, she leaned very close to my ear and cupped my breast ‘when they are ready we will inject the implants with more liquid. We’ll do it gradually, slowly, so the skin has time to grow. Then, when you have lovely big whore’s tits, we’ll have a nice, big, permanent implant fitted. That’s right, your tits have still got quite a way to go, and already they are big enough to turn heads. How do you like that?’

I was starting to break down. I broke my position and turned to look at her.

I dropped to my knees and put my hands together in a praying gesture.

‘Please Mistress! Please don’t do that to me! My tits are big already, lovely and big, I already look like a whore. Please let them stay as they are’

I bent down and kissed her feet again, throwing myself into it in the hope that it might save me.

‘Awwww! Poor slave’, she stroked my head. I felt slightly comforted, maybe she would be merciful. Maybe my Mistress would take pity on me?

‘Stand again’

I returned to attention. She held her finger over her lips in mock contemplation. She quickly nodded her head, having thought about it.

‘But you’d look so right as a big-titted slut, Anita. I’m afraid I must insist, so we’ll say no more on the matter’ she gave me a sickly sweet smile ‘Now, Mistress Trisha tells me that you have a lovely little anus as well now and I can see that you are both longing to wear high heels too. You will thank your Mistress later when you appreciate that you will have a lot more control in high heels now. The unfortunate side effect, as you have already discovered, is that you will be quite unable to stand with your feet flat, ever again! So its slutty stilettos from now on for both of you I’m afraid’

She cast her glance over Lisa, next to me and then told us both to kneel again.

‘Now then my little novices, I have some presents for you both’

PART 12

Only a week ago, a gift from Vivienne would have had me brimming with eager anticipation. Now, it was with trepidation that I watched her reach into one of the bags that I had fetched in for her.

This thought made me realise that it had only been a week ago that I had been revelling in glorious attention at the yacht ball. Her gifts to me had been; choosing that perfect, demure dress; and the priceless pearl jewellery. I remembered how it had been that night; how I had been a lady. I muffled a sob at the thought of how steep my decline had been since then. I had gone from such a peak, to such an unfathomable trough in just seven days.

‘These mark your gradation from clueless little bitches to proper, aspiring slaves. These will help in your training and, later on, they will allow much, much more’

She removed something from the lighter bag. As she moved closer, I could see that she held two leather straps, a single gold buckle on the end of each. I had been thankful that it hadn’t been some other hideous devices to torment us. She came to stand in front of us. I could see that one of the straps was a natural, light tan colour and the other was a studded patent white. She turned the leather straps so the darker, rougher and unpolished side of the leather faced us. On the inside of each there were two prominent gold studs spaced about two inches apart.

‘These are collars for you both’, she said.

She took one, the tan coloured strap and started to fix it around Lisa’s neck while she remained obediently still. Then, I dared not move a muscle as I felt the cool leather strap of the white collar, first at the back of my neck, then winding round until I felt it’s pressure around my whole throat and it was buckled tightly behind. I didn’t dream of reaching up and touching it so I stretched my neck out to let it sit more comfortably. I could vaguely feel the two studs on either side of my windpipe, although not uncomfortably so. I couldn’t fathom their purpose.

Vivienne stood back in front of us and regarded us with satisfaction. She sat down in her chair and crossed her legs again.

‘You will wear these when you enter the house and all the time you are inside. Keep them by the front door hanging on the coat pegs when you leave and put them on as soon as you enter. They are several things to you now. Not least of which is that they are symbols of your ownership. In donning your collar you will acknowledge to yourselves that you are kept properties, animals, and as such you have obligations to please your owner, your Mistress. They make pretty decorations to you both as well. I’m sure you will find that Mistress Trisha has chosen the colours wisely and with a careful eye on the final looks that she wants you both to have. They both suit you quite nicely already’

She leant forward and stroked my collared throat.

‘They have much, much more important functions though’

At that, she stood up, leaving us kneeling in the same place.

‘You have both been, in your later therapy sessions, conditioned to respond to certain key words’

She strode gently behind us.

‘You may remember feeling different after those sessions. That’s because you were being taught to suffer. You have been conditioned to experience pain, truly horrible pain; and with it, the most unbearable fear. I have trained you to experience absolute terror’

She was right behind us, her head bent almost between us.

‘It is the mother of all understatements when I say that I have programmed you both with very, very unpleasant punishment routines. I have tapped into the deepest, darkest and most painful parts of your brains and installed little switches there, pain amplifiers if you will’

I felt a hand on my head.

‘It is possible, at a command, to put you into this punishment state for a time. My other girls try very, very hard to avoid their punishments, so fearful are they of them. I assure you, as it is with them, so it will be with you two. It will help to keep you………..focused’

She smiled. She turned her attention to Lisa.

‘The collars that you both wear act as safety devices; you must be feeling the studs pressing against your neck for the punishment to occur. It’s to stop the unlikely event of someone inadvertently using the word while you are out, triggering the sequence. Anyone who knows the word can punish you, you see? Eventually that may be quite a number of people. All of whom you will have to be totally obedient to’

I shuddered.

‘Don’t worry about being free from punishment though, you can be commanded to put the collar on first, and if I want you to be punished while you are out somewhere, you can be made to take it with you. Maybe you will wear it outside as part of your outfit, if Mistress Trisha wants you to look like that’

My heart raced with fear as I felt her hands come onto me from behind, caressing the leather fastened to my neck.

‘Why bother with all this if you are both my obedient slaves already?’

She looked at us as if we had asked the question.

‘Now I could have you mindlessly follow any orders I give you; but that is not what I want. It would be far too easy; and where would be the fun in that’

Again she smiled ruefully at us.

‘I don’t want my slaves to be cloned automatons, mindless trained sluts who repeat the same behaviours over and over. I want you both to develop yourselves into the natural slaves that you are both meant to be. I want your individuality forced through into your final states and held there for everyone to see. I don’t want your souls buried beneath a weight of commands and programming, I want them helplessly exposed and forced along; nailed to the front of the engines of your slavery’

She was lecturing now, gently pacing backwards and forwards.

‘To achieve this, it is necessary for you to be free to experiment within your lessons a little. Soon your training will begin. You will be set a number of tasks. Some of them will be very specific, but others, you will have to find your own way with. In all of them, anything less than complete devotion and successful completion will indicate punishment; and it will be unpleasant’

She stroked the side of my head

‘You will learn that the last thing you want to do is fall below standard, believe me. No matter how awful you think my tasks are, the punishment for not complying with them will be far, far worse’

She casually stepped back in front of us and sat herself down in the chair again. She crossed her legs. She was in total control.

‘Now that I have seen how my two sluts are coming along, I am almost ready to go. Just a couple of further things before I leave you to get on with stripping those sweet, little cunts down’

I was totally still and docile. I desperately did not want to try this new punishment.

‘We are going to install a few things about the house; all things to help with your training. You will soon be recovered enough to start working properly; fit enough to start your training in earnest. I hope you will both work hard for me, very hard. I hope you will both apply yourself to your studies. You will learn the arts of sexual pleasure and the different disciplines of pleasing.’

‘I will have you taught how to behave, how to walk, how to talk and how to move. You will study how to dance and how to show off those lovely slutty bodies. You will be forced to drive men wild with desire. You will learn how to be hot, irresistible and available; and you will learn how to satisfy the lust that you have stimulated. Most importantly of all though, you will eventually learn that you must be continually improving and developing yourselves. That’s what makes MY girls so special. You will contribute ideas towards your own training and then be submitted to them. We will have little interviews so we can direct your progress. You will finally become independent, self-directed little whores, devoted to my purpose.’

She sat back and smiled to us with satisfaction.

I could not believe what I was hearing. I was to be trained to be a sex slave,  a prostitute, a whore!…And worse than that, I was not only going to have to work hard to learn my new role but I would be punished, horribly, if I was not good enough!

I was so completely cornered; there were no options available to me. While every instinct that I had wanted to me to scream ‘No!’ at her, I knew it would do me no good and worse, it might earn me discipline. At the same time, it was inconceivable that I could accept the plan that she had just laid out for me. I was intelligent, educated and from a good background. I wasn’t to be a whore! I just couldn’t be! That was for other women; lower class women; women who didn’t have the dignity to get a proper job; women who were just natural sluts. Not for women like me, not for someone who was too sensitive and enlightened!

I wanted to tell her that she had the wrong girl, that somehow she had taken the wrong person. All I could do was look down in misery and try to hold back the tears. I had dared not even open my mouth; such was her domination of me.

‘Before I go, I thought it might amuse you both to see these’

She unpacked the other bag, the heavy bag, which she had brought with her. As she took them out, I immediately recognised the two packages that Trisha had carried from the clinic on behalf of Lisa and me. They were still in the same brown parcel wrap and string. After briefly examining them she handed one to Lisa, the other to me.

‘I have a little hobby connected to my work. I’m something of a collector you know’

She motioned that we should open the packages.

‘I wanted you to see my latest pieces, before they are set in their places in my collection. Do be careful with them now girls’

She was smiling sweetly now. It sent a sharp, metallic chill cutting through my soul. It was like she was some dark, festive bringer of gifts. I hesitated. She motioned to me again, less sweetly, and I reluctantly tore at the paper.

The paper was several layers thick; the packaging on the heavy box had been generously layered. As I scratched away the final sheet in one corner I felt a smooth, cold surface. Scratching away some more I could see that it was glass; glass with some kind of fluid inside.

I was so scared. I looked up at her sardonic grin; her cold, sadistic eyes enjoying watching me, like I was a spider having her limbs plucked for her amusement. She bade me to continue.

I flipped the string around the corner of the box on one side and slid the remainder of the packaging off en masse.

I stared at it. It was a glass box, perfectly filled with an umber liquid. Floating in the middle was a ragged, brown mass. It looked like some sort of triangular lump with a pair of trailing water-swollen appendages. It was hideous.

I looked up questioningly. Her expression turned to one of glee,

‘They were removed vaginally. It just wouldn’t do for either of you to become pregnant and in your line of work, periods are a nuisance’

I dropped to my knees. I could see my ovaries swaying in the wash as I hit the floor, the specimen box held up in front of me. I felt the box lifted away from me as she reclaimed her trophy.

I would never have babies.

I broke down and wept.

PART 13

As I opened the door I caught my breath. There were two women standing there, neither of them were familiar, that didn’t stop them practically walking through me. Unable to protest, I watched as they carried in a stack of boxes. Having piled these in the front room, they went back to their car and came back with even more. As an inert bystander in the activities in my home, I had returned to the sofa and stared at the floor for a minute. I had been scouting for any rogue hairs left on Lisa. Watching the girls out of the corner of my eye I tried to carry on; I could not see any, she was as smooth as a baby below the hairline on her head. She had just finished looking me over. I had stood naked in front of her with my legs spread while she had examined me. I could feel every stir and eddy of the air as a cool brushing on my sensitive bald skin. Nowhere was I more conscious of this than in the area that was accustomed to being sheltered with pubic hair.

I had grabbed my short robe to answer the door and could feel the crisp autumn air rushing in against me.

With a slam of my front door, the two women set down the rest of their boxes.

‘You are to stay out of the way and keep quiet while we work’, said one of the women. I knew that I was bound by that command; I could feel when a message was aimed at Vivienne’s control system within me. It seemed that anyone could be given access to this since she had fitted it. It was like a parasite in my head, I almost wanted to smash it clean open and rip at my brain; such was my frustration. I gritted my teeth and once again accepted that I was a controllable ’slave-girl’.

I looked at the nearest girl. She was in her early thirties, I thought. She was immaculately figured, with short-cropped bleached, blonde hair. She was a tall Amazon, a classical Germanic beauty. Her accomplice was a smaller, but no less beautiful, red-head. She had the same low-maintenance hairstyle as other girl but was wider in the hips. Both were dressed in practical, forgettable, grey overalls.

I had turned back to Lisa as they had started to unpack. The cool air had lifted some microscopic hairs up on her forearm. I was thankful for the luck as I set to them with the electrolysis probe.

It was two days after Vivienne’s visit. As I fried the tiny patches beneath the hair follicles I realised that I was sitting almost in the same place that I had been when Vivienne had crushed me. I had been revolted, in equal parts, at her depravity and how I was so helplessly subject to it. Her vile, psychopathic ‘hobby’ of storing the removed wombs of her victims revealed just how unhinged she really was. That anyone could gain pleasure from that was twisted and warped beyond my comprehension. The fact that it was she who was my Mistress was starting to fill me with nihilism. I would never be able to live a decent life, I was sure that she could not possibly be planning that for me. Maybe the only way that I could live would be to avoid her punishments. It struck me that to try and live between the gaps of her strict regime would be a progressively futile enterprise. Maybe I would just have to go with it. Maybe I should simply no longer care, as my caring just gave her ways to torment me; but then that was the kind of person that I was; I had morals, aspirations and ideals; I couldn’t just erase them.

I had always thought, in fact I had known, that one day, I would get married and have children. She had now torn that from me, quite literally, to become a decoration in some macabre display. On that day, I had started to carefully count my blessings, as I had no idea when the next atrocity would be afflicted on me, nor what it would be. Maybe my hands would be cut off next, so I should just enjoy having them; or maybe she would blind me, for fun; so I should cherish every single vision, even the terrible ones. It seems to me that there is only so much fear that a woman can live in before she starts to change, irreversibly. In the most perverse, deconstructive way, she had almost rendered me enlightened!

After she had left, I had locked myself in the toilet for two hours. I’d tried to take a razor blade to my wrist but I knew that I would be forbidden before I could pick it up. That was the final straw, the death blow, checkmate against Anita. I couldn’t even kill myself. ‘Fuck it’, I had thought. I resigned. I gave up my resistance that day. Having lost everything, my fear had started to give way to an abandonment of concerns. It was almost liberating. I knew I was fucked, fucked up beyond all hope, but maybe I could scavenge some grains of enjoyment from this somewhere. Maybe. I would try.

There was a thump to my left. I returned to my work, studiously ignoring our most recent intruders. The girls were obviously well drilled and experienced. Within an hour they had set up two computers in the front room. They had set up a secure internal network and had fitted cameras in each room of the flat. These were apparently ‘wireless’ and each looked down from one of the ceiling corners so that the whole room was within its range. The blonde girl had done the fitting while the red-head had spent her time at the keyboard, configuring the system, I supposed.

When she had set up all the cameras, the blonde girl started connecting leads to the other computer. There were a number of units, mounted in a rack that needed to be wired to the computer. After she had done this, she went back to the car and returned with a large, padded sausage-looking thing. It was about three feet long and about a foot in diameter. She took a number of sturdy, adjustable metal poles and fitted them to the sausage. As she turned it upside down and stood it on its four legs, it reminded me of a vaulting horse. She screwed an umbilical cable into the horse and connected the other end to the rack of boxes. Another trip to the car and she came back with a clinical, white case which she stowed under the horse. Finally, it was all set up. They arranged it so that one computer was facing into the room while the other had its screen disconnected and was secreted inside a cupboard. After this, they both cleared away all the boxes, collected their tools, and without a word, left.

I zapped the last hair that I could find. I wanted this job done well and Mistress Trisha would be here soon, she had to be satisfied. We had packed the electrolysis machine away and were just letting our curiosity pull us towards the new equipment when, true to her word, Trisha arrived. She let herself in.

She was dressed in a stunningly cut black trouser suit; her hair was pulled tightly up before billowing outwards as fluffy shocks of wavy curls. She was an incredibly attractive woman but it was her deportment that carried her towards near perfection. Lisa and I had discussed our plan for her arrival. As she stepped gracefully towards us, we both threw ourselves to the floor on our bellies and, naked still, we started to vigorously lap at her boots.

‘Good sluts!’ she said, her pleasure was almost palpable.

She let us clean her boots for a minute before getting us to our feet. She had us standing with our legs widely spread and our arms up at ninety degrees. She took a magnifying glass from her bag and gave us a serious look. I was not religious, but I had prayed that we had done our job properly. She started with Lisa. Her magnifying glass had a light on the inside edge of its rim; there was no way that she would miss a single hair. I shut my eyes and prayed again.

The tense minutes dragged out further and further as Lisa’s body was scrutinised to the minutest detail, we were all in absolute silence. I could hear Lisa breathing rapidly next to me, I wanted to reach out, hold her hand and tell her that we were in this together. I stayed motionless as Trisha straightened her back and, in silence, moved over to me. I was shaking as she looked me over. One minute she as under my armpits, the next she had me pulling my buttocks aside.

‘Mmmmmm, look at that lovely soft pink rose, Anita’

I let out a surprised little scream as I felt her fingernail rub against the inside of my anus. Shocked with myself, I immediately pulled myself back to attention. Trisha giggled.

‘Sit down on the sofa, girls’, she finally said. Her voice was relaxed and playful, ‘had we done it?’ I dared to think.

PART 14

The tiny muscles that ran from my inner thighs to my deep pelvis burned and the skin above them screamed as it chaffed and bumped angrily into the padding. Beads of sweat ran in highways down either side of my face, so intense was my concentration. My mind was focused on the thick shaft that I was milking, desperately following every command from my uncompromising silicon task-master. First I was tensing the muscles low down near my opening and withdraw until I could just grip the head of the training prick. The screen would let me know if I was gripping firmly enough; and if I wasn’t, I would have to repeat the manoeuvre again and again until I could do it. A meter on the right hand side of the screen bobbed up and down. At the moment it was hovering at the middle of the scale, in the ‘yellow’ zone, and that was the cause of my intense efforts. I could see a little further down the bar, in the lower ‘red’ zone; there was a black line with the words ‘immediate punishment’ unequivocally awaiting any slip in my performance. The machine had taught me a number of different patterns or ’strokes’ and was now alternating, apparently randomly, between them. I had been standing over the horse, wearing my white heels, fucking the accursed thing for half an hour now and was quite exhausted. The machine was completely disinterested in how I felt though and so I was summoning every ounce of strength to keep the needle up and to keep from failing.

The only respite I was getting was on the ‘head ride’ command, where I lifted off the shaft and caressed its end with my lips. Then I rapidly dipped onto the tip, lapping around the side of its ‘glans’ with my inner lips on the way back up. It gave my pelvic muscles a break. The other strokes demanded a co-ordinated squeeze from various parts of my vagina. It had started very slowly and clearly with me but had rapidly adapted to my learning of the manoeuvres. Had I known that this would happen, I would have tried to be a little more ’stupid’; ‘wasn’t retrospect a great thing’ I reflected as the instruction changed to ‘deep head fuck’ and I once more rammed my inner thighs down onto the horse and tensed my power-depleted deep muscles on the head and shaft, hoping that the pressure transducers there were merciful to me. On this occasion they weren’t.

‘Fucking hell’, I screamed as the number ‘20′ appeared signifying how many repeats I had to perform to address this flaw in my abilities. As I gripped it for all I was worth, knowing that I had enough strength for maybe one more try. The number dropped to nineteen. The bar on the right started to slowly drop.

It was with tears rolling down my face, my teeth gritted and a constant shouting of ‘Fuck you!!, Fuck you!!’, that I managed to work my way through. The needle hovering over the instant death zone proved to be a horribly efficient motivator and to my astonishment I worked off my ‘deep head fuck’ debt. I hoped that I hadn’t ruptured my recently cut vagina, the burning was so powerful.

Finally the machine let me go. I had fucked it for almost an hour and was totally spent, saddle-sore and beaten – by a fucking machine. I never looked at it the same way again and whenever I was scheduled to return to that saddle, I counted down to it with absolute dread.

Trisha had set me going on the trainer before she had left with Lisa. She had said that we would both be ‘rewarded’ for having satisfactorily stripped each other. She was going to oversee Lisa’s right then and I was to await further instructions after I finished my training. I lay on my back, the taste of salt in my mouth, sodden with my own sweat. I was exhausted and my sex ached in ways that I never imagined it could. I wondered how long it would take for me to become strong enough to keep it up for a whole session. I had no idea then that a ’session’ was a fluid rather than a fixed entity.

The screen beeped loudly and as I turned to look at it I was met by an ominous looking set of instructions and diagrams.

‘Shit!’ I thought.

‘Fuck!!’ I thought as I noticed that there was a timer counting down where the performance bar had been.

I quickly summoned my faculties and started to follow the precise instructions.

The phallus disconnected from the top of the horse. I could see the numerous connections on it’s mating below as I un-clicked it. It was heavier than I anticipated, obviously a very complicated and sensitive piece of engineering. The screen showed me where to re-attach it – on the side of the horse. I clicked it on. Without further ado, the screen changed colour and started to lay out the learning objectives and rules for the oral-training mode.

‘NO!’ I wept, my fingers clenched,’ please, I can’t do any more’

I kept my blurry, tear-filled vision on the screen in case I missed something, but I wanted to stare at the camera in the corner and plead. I didn’t even know if anyone would be watching.

After taking in the basic rules, most worryingly of which was the instant punishment ‘teeth contact rule’, I had my lips around the shaft, my teeth well away from the plastic. I could smell my own pussy on it and could taste the drying mix of artificial lubricant and my own juices. I felt like the lowest, most depraved little bitch as I clung onto the shaft; there was a penalty for letting go as well. I sobbed to myself as I followed the programme through to the letter. After a few minutes I was actually glad for the time spent wearing the penis gag as I would not have been able to have deep-throated the huge prick without it. As well as that, I would not have had the stamina in my jaw to have completed the programme with brushing a tooth against the penis. It kept teaching me how to suck cock for half an hour.

When the screen finally relented and let me go I lay in a ball on the floor. I wept with relief and massaged my jaw muscles. My tongue ached from licking, my lips from sucking and my throat felt sore and swollen from the uncompromisingly deep prodding I had been forced to withstand when I had had to swallow its entire seven inch length.

Feeling deeply humiliated and ritually violated I pulled my knees up close to my chest and waited for the screen to beep and make me take the thing in my ass. I was, if nothing else, becoming more of a realist.

I was surprised when it told me to take two paracetamol, two ibuprofen, drink a pint of water from the fridge, thoroughly bathe, wash my hair and then go to my bedroom table. The screen then blacked out. I noticed that the power lights stayed on for the rest of the system though.

As I lay in the hot, scented bath-water sipping the icy drink, I felt better. I rubbed at my thighs and gently stroked my sore pussy lips, trying to work the residual pain away. The cold water felt good in my throat. I was glad when the taste of the probe finally started to subside. I looked at the clock, still before midday. I held my nose and bent my knees so that I was submerged in the soothing water. My eyes tightly shut; I tried to convince myself that I was still in the womb, far away from my reality as a novice prostitute. In the moments before my air ran out I imagined that I was just getting ready for another boring day at the office. I tried to feel the mundane safety that, until so recently, had been my life. As I gasped in the air and opened my eyes, the first thing that I saw was the brown-yellow of the bruising around the nipples of my swollen tits; there was no getting away from it.

In the bedroom, following the instructions that Trisha had slipped onto my dresser, I blow-dried my hair. Using hairspray, I was to shape it as instructed. She had left a series of diagrams and even some photographs of other girls. It was the opposite of how I had done it before, instead of calming my curls I was actively blasting the hair outwards and holding it there with the spray.  It was all blown up and away from my face. The mane at the back was similarly blown upwards and infused with spray to make it look ‘big’. The shaping that she had cut into it the week before now appeared to have another purpose. Curls that had flown down around my face now arched upwards defining the outer border of a sheer volume of loud red that to me, and probably most other people, screamed ‘attention-seeking bimbo’. As I saw how the style was supposed to look, I found myself primping here and correcting there before locking the whole ‘slut-do’ in place with the best part of a can of hairspray.

As I looked at myself in the mirror, the image of this girl flashed into my mind. I saw her with her eyes closed, her lips massaging the base of a huge cock, the tip twitching in her throat as she swallowed again and again sending waves of pleasure coursing over its head and causing it to pump its load deep into her. As I parted my puffy, collagen lips slightly, I could see that I now looked every inch the part; and that was just the hairdo.

Working my way down Trisha’s list, I removed the varnish from my nails and re-applied the new colour that she had provided. I looked at the bottle, the shade was apparently called ‘Playmate Pink’; a glossy silvery pink lacquer could be seen behind the logo of a smiling, buxom cartoon glamour-girl. True to its name it looked like the colour a porn star would wear. The obedient girl that I am, I applied it perfectly to every nail on each hand and foot before replacing the cap and waving my hands to dry them.

Then I made myself up. Exactly as I was told, I applied a generous cake of foundation to cover the remaining bruising on my face. Then I carefully put on a light metallic blue eye shadow, blending it laterally with a silvery white shade. I followed this up with plenty of blush and a lip gloss that partnered the nail varnish. My new bubbly lips looked huge and moist with the light metallic pink gloss. I then took a purple-red lip liner and worked a careful line around the gloss on my lips. It emphasised them even further and created a look that could only be described as ‘dirty’, no self respecting woman would wear make-up like that. It made my lips look like just another inviting pleasure organ.

‘My God!’ I thought as I looked at the whole picture. I was scared at how good a slut I made, at how the looked seemed to work so well with my features. I realised that I looked like a gorgeous, glamour girl. I looked good enough to be a pin-up, a man’s wank-fantasy. I gulped at what I was becoming; there was no way I could be seen like this.

I opened the bundle on the bed and pulled on a pair of soft grey pants and a grey pullover. It was a relief to not be completing the porn star look. Finally, I slipped my newly painted feet back into my white sandals, wound the straps up and around my ankles and buckled them on. Following the final instructions, I grabbed a pair of my old flat shoes to drive with, picked up the street map that Trisha had left and made to leave the flat. I unbuckled my collar and hung it next to Lisa’s on the coat peg on the way out.

PART 15

As I pulled the handbrake on and stopped the engine, I looked at the three ladies standing in front of the car.

Trisha, the stunning natural beauty that she was, looked effortlessly magnificent in a light, beige, long coat with a tan bag and high-heeled boots. Her hair was free and her wild curls erupted in a sprout; bouncing with life as she moved.

Vivienne, who was merely ‘very physically attractive’ at her side, made herself at least Trisha’s equal with her elegance, taste and class. Today, she looked disarmingly feminine. She wore a belted purple overcoat over what looked like short purple trousers. I recognized her deep purple boots from our first shopping trip, I had been dazzled by their £650 price tag as we had walked through the boutique; and Vivienne had the bag to match them. Her hair was combined back and knotted with a purple lily and her make-up was soft making her too unbearably pretty. She looked incredible. To look at her you would never imagine the kind of woman she really was.

The real shock for me though, was Lisa. What a change they had made!

Her hair was cut into an ultra-modern bob with a chaotic, shaped, side-fringe hanging down at one side; it shimmered with random high-lights. She wore a tight, sculpted, but immaculately cut, black suit with a micro-mini skirt. The lapels, a thick band of cream silk, matched a line which ran round her upper thighs, at her hem. Her toned legs emerged in white stockings and, already lengthened by the tiny skirt, ran all the way down to a pair of incredibly ‘designer’, black leather, t-bar shoes that lifted her a full four inches on needle-like stilettos of dark mahogany. Platinum hoop earrings and a tiny bag around her shoulder finished the outfit. I looked at her. Her shoes alone were worth twenty times what I was dressed in. I had expected her to be a ‘slut’ by now.

I got out and shut the door.

‘Now Anita, you’re going to be having a lovely afternoon with us. So give Lisa your car keys. I assume you brought some other shoes to drive in?’ Vivienne said

‘Yes, Mistress, I did’

‘What a good girl you are. Today I think ‘Miss’ or ‘Miss Black’ will be fine, okay sweetie’, she smiled at me.

I didn’t quite know how to react.

‘Thank you, Miss Black’, I said and smiled at her.

‘You’re welcome sweetie. Now show Lisa into your car and then come along’

Trisha snapped her fingers at Lisa, who hurriedly teetered over to my car. Lisa looked terrified, and as soon as her back was to the other two I could see tears forming in her eyes. Vivienne and Trisha became occupied with each other, chatting and looking the other way.

‘What’s the matter honey?’ I asked, as soothingly as I could.

Lisa looked at me. She stepped past me and opened the door. She sat down in the drivers seat and as she set about unbuckling her shoes;

‘They punished me’

She spat the words out in a tight sob, her brow furrowed and trembling as she looked up at me. I could see that it must have been bad, she looked like she was only just managing to hold it together; to not collapse against the steering wheel in tears. ‘When I get home…….I……will be punished again…..’ she looked up at me, half blankly, half in terror, ‘Anita, it’s so horrible! Please beg them not to, please say that you will, please, you have to help me’, she was grasping my hand, pleading, as if I could help her, the tears now ready to drip from her eyes.

‘Of course I will!’ I clasped her hand, ‘Oh Lisa, I’ll be back for you later okay’

She sniffed. I looked up, Trisha was looking at us.

‘I have to go now’, I wished I could have stayed and comforted her but I knew that it would not do to keep BOTH my Mistresses waiting. I walked back over to them, accentuating my hippy wiggle; I wanted them to see my obedience, that I was being a good ’slut’.

‘You see. Now MY little slut is much better behaved, aren’t you Anita’, Vivienne seemed extremely happy.

She pulled out her mobile phone and showed it to Trisha. She smiled.

‘See how well she did this morning’

Trisha looked over to the car as the engine started and scoffed at its wretched driver.

‘Enthusiastic little cock sucker aren’t you?’ Vivienne giggled, turning the phone my way. She beckoned me over to look at the screen. I saw myself naked, sweating and sucking off the dildo in my front room. I gasped to myself as I realised that she would always be able to have her eye on me. Whenever I was in my home she would be able to see me and what’s more, I would never know when she was watching.

‘The machine stats are very encouraging too’, said Vivienne matter-of-factly. Clearly, she also had access to all the information from the computer. Trisha gave her a wry smile.

It was like they were discussing a horse in training, rather than me; like I was an animal; or a project. As well as that, for some reason, Vivienne seemed to be rubbing Trisha’s nose in my ‘good’ performance. It was like there was some sort of friendly rivalry between them over Lisa and me and Vivienne was my advocate. All I could do was stand there nervously, trying to avoid unnecessary eye contact, shifting uncomfortably in my high-heels.

‘Off we go then’, said Vivienne. She beckoned me over to her and then took me by the arm. Trisha walked on the other side of me and took my other arm. It was deeply unsettling as we strolled together like three close girlfriends towards the building.

I must have been as tense as a board as we walked, our heels clattering together in random polyrhythms against the tarmac. Vivienne confided in me, close to my ear

‘We’ve got the whole afternoon for shopping now. You will let your tensions go so you can be relaxed, open and honest’

She stopped and stroked my cheek gently.

‘There now’, she soothed. I relaxed a little and swallowed. I looked into her eyes. Her face was soft and comforting, like it had been when I first me her, but her eyes, I could only look at them for a moment before I was overwhelmed with her power. I felt her primal, basal, cruelty as I felt her gazing deeply into my soul. I felt faint. I tried to speak.

‘Ssshhhh, Anita’, she soothed.

I started to feel different; more relaxed yet more vulnerable at the same time. Vivienne smiled at Trisha and we started walking again. As they led me around to the front of the building, I felt clear headed and completely ‘in the moment’.

We were on one side of a large outdoor market; it brimmed with activity. The large building was obviously some kind of ultra-low budget clothes outlet, one of a number of such stores around the market’s perimeter. True to form, the windows were plastered with large signs with ‘massive discounts’ or ‘75% off’ primitively daubed in thick marker. There was a steady but scanty trickle of customers milling around, apparently the bargains were not as enticing as the adverts would have had us believe.

I was led inside and immediately seated at a table. There was a small tea stall set up to one side. Trisha went over, returned with three steaming polystyrene cups, and soon was huddled next to me, with Vivienne sat across the table smiling at me.

‘Now. We’re going to work on some ideas for your new look, darling. I think that you want to be a cooperative,  good girl with this, don’t you?’

‘Yes I do Miss Black, very much’

‘Good’, she smiled,’ because your friend had other ideas and I think she’s already regretted her decision. You see, she decided to try and keep things from us, she was trying to hold back and not be honest with us, we could just tell’

With that last remark, she exchanged a wicked smile with Trisha.

‘Enough about her though, let’s talk about you sweetie as it’s you we’re shopping for. Now we have to be focused here. Do you remember the Spice Girls?’

I looked at her, dumfounded, completely wrong-footed by her question. I nodded a cautious ‘Yes’.

‘Good. Now they had something for everyone right? Blonde, red-head, black girl, all that crap yeah?’

I nodded again having no idea where this was going.

‘Well we want you to become one of our ‘Spice Girls’ as it were. We’ve done our market research pretty thoroughly and we’ve identified a hole to fill. We know what role we want you to take, think of it as like a vacancy, and it’s a part that you are going to grow into. I choose my girls very carefully, the advert you replied to was designed to attract a certain type of girl’

With that she reached over and stroked me again, this time, it seemed, with some genuine affection

‘We knew you could look the part, the first time you walked into my office. But it was only when I probed you a little that I realised what potential you really had. You’re a very bright girl Anita………….and an incredible prude’

I blushed.

‘I need girls that not only fit the programme looks-wise but who can learn well and have an eye for detail….And you my dear fill the bill perfectly. Now I’ve just ‘disinhibited’ you a little, you will have little choice but to be honest with us, all afternoon. We’re going to make you tell us some of your deep, dark secrets!’

She clasped her hands together, half in mock excitement, but only half.

‘Now I want you to think, and tell us how you think we should have you look. I want your ideas for a nice, trashy look. You’re going to be the ‘filthy red-head’, our cheap-looking, hot, hussy’

She leaned over right into my face

‘The real fucking dirty bitch of the pack. The guys won’t be able to get enough of you’

Oh my God! This was going to be so bad. I swallowed and felt my head swim a little.

‘So tell me how you’re going to accomplish this look for me. I want something special or there will be……consequences’

With that she sat back, took a sip of her tea, smiled and stared at me expectantly. The last word, coming from Vivienne, was something that I very much wanted to avoid.

I knew that whatever Lisa had done, she had tried to lie, or at the very least, she had omitted something important. I knew I had to start talking and I knew I needed to come up with something convincing. I also knew that I would probably have no choice anyway and that Vivienne possibly already knew what I would say or very probably some part of it

‘To hell with it’, I thought, I would have to be honest with them, otherwise they would see straight through me. I blushed and then tried my best. I opened myself up to them.

‘Well, I think Miss Sanders ideas for my hair and make-up are a great start’, I began nervously,’ when I saw myself in the mirror, I felt like a really trashy bimbo. My lips especially, they make me feel like a porn girl’

They were both silent.

‘My white shoes make me feel really trashy too’, I began again,’ I’ve….kind of always though of white stilettos a being really……well……very cheap and nasty. I’ve never worn them before and to me they’re very………..humiliating’

‘Yes’, said Trisha, ‘that’s why I chose those for you. We want some of YOUR ideas now Anita, not ours’

I looked down, embarrassed but I felt that as the thoughts entered my mind, I should be sharing them.

‘Actually white stilettos are about as trashy as it comes for me. I mean they are, aren’t they?’ I asked looking up, ‘They just look so cheap, I mean even really slaggy girls stopped wearing them years ago. When I wore them to the clinic I felt so embarrassed. When I stood in front of that surgeon’

I knew not to hold back but blushed even more,

‘That gorgeous surgeon, I felt like such a tasteless, cheap slut. I was just dying’

‘Good girl!’ said Vivienne encouragingly, ‘keep it up! Carry on…….shoes are very important for a slut’

‘I guess any cheap shoes with high heels really’

They both looked at me. I turned red again.

‘Well, I mean, a pair of thigh boots is pretty trashy isn’t it, you know, like Julia Roberts wore in Pretty Woman. I mean, how about her whole outfit’

I blushed again that I had made such a suggestion. What if they made me wear that outfit?

Vivienne giggled

‘Oh Anita, you’re so funny! Trust you to like that film, I mean “Hey it’s really fun to be a prostitute right?”‘ she said laughing, ‘what a crock of shit that was! You’re right though about the outfit, very whorish….but far too generic. Girls wear that to fancy dress parties. I want something that’s YOU, some outfits or ideas that would particularly affect you, particularly…….humiliate you’

She ran her hand through my hair

‘You are going to learn humility, and learn it well. Every girl has something that does it for them. I have a girl who had a thing about facial piercings; she also was terribly affected by something so simple as wearing a dog collar. See, it’s the little things that matter here. Now she’s my little punk slut by the way, and she works hard to keep improving on her image. I want to know all the little things, all the important details for YOU. The devil’s in them. I want to know what makes you squirm sweetie. All my girls have something. The white stilettos were a good start, so carry on’

I paused for a second. Some images flashed into my mind. I closed my eyes in despair. It was just so perfectly cringe worthy that Vivienne was forcing me to be the lead conspirator in my own betrayal.

‘A really short dress to let people see my legs in my white stilettos, I’ve only had to wear them with trousers so far. I’m very uncomfortable letting people see my legs bare, so a short, tight mini-skirt would really…..work well’

I was looking at the table now; I was making myself very small indeed. Vivienne took my hand and held it.

‘Tell me more about the dress sweetie’

Although I was staring to get a little wet in the eyes, my voice was unquivering

‘Well I was thinking of something pink or purple because that would really offset the white shoes. It should probably lycra; cheap looking and tight on me………The ones that have a high neck but a hole to show some cleavage through, do you know what I mean?’

I couldn’t believe what I was telling them. This was my absolute worst nightmare of an outfit.

‘Yes dear’, said Trisha,’ that would be a great choice while your breasts are still discoloured too. Clever girl! What else?’

I blushed deeply again,

‘Well……a dress with an open side, with straps going across but so that you can see a lot of skin between. There was a black dress I saw once that had these gold fastenings on the side of it, I can’t remember where I saw it but it was really, really tarty; I’d just die if I went out in that. And……….I’m SO embarrassed at the thought of anyone seeing my breasts…….so……any tops or dresses where I show cleavage. I’m so embarrassed about my new breasts. I…….I…hate them so much’

I paused again, this time because of the swelling in my throat.

‘You’re making me very pleased Anita’, said Vivienne,’ we had to send your little friend to sit in the toilet and be punished you know, because she didn’t just let it all come out, but you’re my good girl, such a good girl!’

She returned to staring at me, clutching my hand. I felt like the school bullies were being nice to me because they wanted something from me, or because they were setting me up for something much worse.

‘A tight leather skirt, a really short one’, I said, ‘ a white one would be the worst, but a red one would be bad too and I suppose pink or purple with white stilettos would work well too’

I was getting into the swing of betraying myself and the ideas unfortunately stated to come thick and fast.

‘A matching leather jacket too, and under that maybe a see-through top. Come to think of it, red heels are a good idea too. In fact, the thigh boots should be white or red even, that would make them more ‘me’, more individual, rather than what Julia Roberts wore. And I’ll tell you what else, a pair of ankle boots that are lace-ups but with a high stiletto heel. Oh and wearing dark tights with white shoes, or any tights with patterns on. Maybe we could find some on-line that had special patterns on? Like maybe crude images or something’

I looked up. Vivienne looked gob smacked, she was absolutely delighted. I was thankful that she was happy but she needed to know it all. I knew I had to tell her what I really hated.

‘What I really think would work though, is lots of gold, or better, fake gold’

‘Oh yes!’ said Trisha, ‘ you really are doing well Anita’

I never, ever thought that I would say this, ‘My friend Melanie wears these gold earrings; they’re just what I mean’

Vivienne smiled at me ‘I know the ones, I’m sure we can find some nice big ones like that’

Twisting the blade in my own side , I continued,’ I could even wear more than one pair in each ear and they should be the same style but get smaller as they move away from the front pair, or maybe just a load of different clashing one, both would be kind of different kinds of ‘slutty’, maybe I should have a selection…….maybe even………three………in each ear’

Trisha cleared her throat, a little pointedly

‘Oh I think you can do better than that darling’, Vivienne purred, there was a slight warning to her tone; I shouldn’t have tried to play a game; we both knew that I needed more earrings than that on one ear. I could feel Trisha gently squeezing my earlobe and running her finger up my ear. I thought about the idea of having lots of earrings, I shook and tried to push the image from my mind.

‘Of course Miss Black, I could have my ears pierced many times. Many, many times’

I looked down again in resignation. I may as well just carry on digging the hole I was making for myself.

‘Those handbags that have long gold chains to go over your shoulder? They would “work” too.’

‘Oh, this look’s really starting to come together’, Vivienne said excitedly.

‘Yes, very….co-ordinated’, Trisha sniggered.

I remembered something else, oh my God.

‘I could get a gold necklace with my name on as well. “Anita”, written cursively’

Vivienne looked a little puzzled.

‘Well, as well as looking totally, totally awful and tasteless…….I would feel objectified……….labelled. I don’t know why, but I even hate to wear a name badge at work……..I hate to be labelled…….I despise those necklaces……………And if I was ‘with a stranger’ they would know who I was’

I turned a deep purple at my own afterthought.

‘Oh I LOVE it!!’ Vivienne grinned and clapped her hands together,’ I love that you want to be that kind of girl; that fucks before giving her name, I love the name idea. I tell you what, that can be my special present to you today. I’ll buy you that necklace!’

‘We were thinking of changing your name though’, Trisha interjected

‘Yes, to something a bit more whorish’, said Vivienne,’ you know, like Candy or Traci or something but with a bit more imagination. We haven’t found the right one yet though. Have you any ideas?

I thought for a minute.

‘Well, Miss, I could…….er…….keep my own name. There are plays on it that I could make, you see, like “Anita man to fuck me” or “An…i-ta of cocks”‘

They both laughed together.

Vivienne reached over and kissed my face affectionately.

‘You’re a special one you know? ‘Anita’ it will stay, I suppose it does suit you anyway, especially with those lips, you’re right; they are so made for cocks right now. Any more ideas honey?’

‘Well, one last thing. I saw a girl with a ring pierced through her fingernail; I thought that looked pretty tarty too. Then I suppose there are body piercings’

Vivienne held her finger up to her lip.

‘Not now darling. You’ve come up with plenty without piercings or tattoos or anything like that. We’ve got enough ideas to get you stopping traffic by the end of the day. And if you carry on being this good, then I think we may be able to arrange a little treat for you’

I heard her drain the dregs from her teacup, I had hardly touched mine. I tried my best to smile at her.

‘Right, let’s shop!’

PART 16

‘Let’s have a look then, stand up straight.’

I pulled the hem-line down and stood up as straight as I could. I was wearing a tight, pink and white, tie-dye patterned dress. Its short skirt stretched round my ass but very little more. It ran up to a thick band around my throat which joined two larger bands, one on either side, running up from the sides of my waist, outside and around each of my breasts. It zipped at the back which pulled it tightly around me. The effect of the straps at the sides of my breasts was to pull them together and upwards, creating a huge cleavage. My mauled, battered orbs bulged out from it and the compression was nauseatingly painful, it was still less than a week since my implants had been installed.

‘I preferred the size down you know, she really spilled out of that one’

That one had been ridiculously tight everywhere, I thought that it might tear when we fastened it and that was without me moving in it. My breasts had screamed with dull agony in it.

‘Yes, but she can ‘grow into’ this one. And this one actually fits her round the ass’

They both giggled.

It was like they were little girls playing at dressing their dollies like whores; only I was the doll. I was hating every single second of this shopping trip as I was coldly and precisely worked down the shopping list that I had made for myself. In the process, they were going out of their way to demean and shame me as much as they possibly could. I had to keep counting to ten and telling myself to behave. They were making my whole whore idea come true; it felt like I was having a living nightmare.

‘That’s definitely a keeper, now try this one’

As I unzipped my cheap Lycra number, Trisha handed me another dress, this time a shocking pink-purple colour.

As I held it up, I despaired. Trisha grinned and gestured enthusiastically that I put it on.

This one just slipped over my head and pulled down. There was a wide halter-neck band, which was elasticated at the back, but there was no zip. The dress stretched around me, it had dozens of centimetre wide, fibrous, elastic bands spaced out along each side, up its entire length. The effect was of a dress that had a front half and a back half connected by numerous strips of pink elastic. I was essentially exposed for three inches up each side. As I pulled it down so that the miserly hem rested at the very tops of my legs and my breasts billowed out of the cups, they both giggled again. The loud pink material at the front and back was ruched. It formed a line running up my midline with the fabric folded to create a slight U shape; bowing gently downwards on either side. At the back I could see that this accentuated my ass cheeks, while at the front it served to exaggerate my breasts. The elastic on each side and around my neck ensured that the material was skin tight. With my face and hair the way they were, there was only one possible interpretation of the look.

‘How do you like this one darling?’ Vivienne asked.

I looked at myself in the mirror and did a little twirl on my sandals. I wanted to cry.

‘It makes me look like a prostitute Mistress’, I said sullenly, my head hanging, ‘I really hate this one.’

‘Ooooo, a potential favourite there then’, Vivienne cooed, immediately sensing my true feelings.

She threw it on the same pile as the previous dress and we continued.

We had started, earlier, by walking around the shop, specifically looking for things that met the descriptions that I had given during my debriefing. These had now become our ‘objectives’ but we were open-minded too. I had to tell them if there was anything that made me feel strongly; in fact it was me that had picked out every single dress that we were now trialling, including the pink monstrosity I had just removed. The frustration in being the architect of my own ignominy was enormous.

I had to stop myself stamping my feet in a desperate temper tantrum as we continued with a crass, cheap looking, black velvet number that had gold fastenings on the side. This one had only one shoulder strap and also exposed my sides in the way I found so awful; but whereas the pink dress had had many elastic bands, this dress had no elastic, it zipped at the back and had only six gold bands fastening it on either side. The effect was to create much longer, wider ellipses of flesh running up each side. The tacky gold look of the fastenings; the give-away loose threads betraying its sweat-shop assembly; and the fact that it was so horrible that no woman in her right mind would wear such a thing, all justified its £3 clearance price tag.

‘Now that’s a real party number don’t you think?’

The trailer-trash in the mirror meekly nodded her head; her lower lip hanging sullenly.

‘Touch up your lipstick, slut’, Trisha hissed.

As I went to the counter I had eight dresses, a selection of miniskirts and a number of tops, all of them dire. Trisha had picked out some jackets for me as well, two blue, one in tight stonewashed denim, the other in close fitting, dark blue leather. I also had short, tight, faux leather jackets; one in white, one in pink; with buttons that fastened around the collars. To enable me to break the fashion ‘no-no’ of combining matching leather, we had picked out the two corresponding tight leather miniskirts

The attendant looked up, made some pithy remark about me being their ‘shopper of the year’, and gave me the bill. I met this with a brooding glare. Given that I had bought half the store, it actually really was a bargain; although we must have taken all their least desirable stock off them. In spite of the ‘bargain’ it was obvious, as Trisha and Vivienne strolled out of the shop, that I would be paying for ‘my new wardrobe’.

After storing the numerous bags in Vivienne’s car, we moved on. As we walked through the array of pet stores, food shops and cheap household stalls in the market, I worried about where we would be going next.

‘Now I’m sure it’s somewhere…….Ah, yes’, said Trisha and we all made a bee-line after her. On the edge of the market place, in one of the buildings, there was a ‘jewellery’ store. This was about as low-end as it was possible to get. It struck me immediately that in such an insecure shop most of the ‘gold’ wasn’t even locked in cabinets. There were a few items on the back wall intermingled with large signs boasting ‘24 carat’ or the bluff, ‘real gold’. I had to close my eyes in despair; I knew it was a matter of time before I would be wearing something from here.

Vivienne was right about every girl having her own specific buttons and I cold feel the fingers hovering over mine. As I tottered past a mirror and caught another glimpse of my Barbie-doll face, freshly glossed lips and my glamour-girl hair, my humiliation peaked further.

‘Oh, now this is just perfect for you isn’t it Anita’, Trisha said looking around, beaming. She lifted up a large pair of hideous triangular, gold-looking earrings.

‘Please no’, I whispered to her. I knew it was futile but some increasingly small part of me still tried to object.

She scowled and put her mouth close to my ear

‘I don’t like your attitude young lady. Not one bit. And your Mistress has been so good to you as well’, she snarled. She stood up straight and composed herself. She thought for a second, then the corners of her mouth curled upwards and her eyes narrowed.

‘Just for that, you will go over of your own accord, and get your ears pierced. I’m thinking of a number, and if I don’t see at least that many studs in each ear, then you will really be in for it. I mean that, I’m not fucking around girl, what you’ve had up until now will seem like a fairy story. You can decide how many earrings you will wear from now on but you better get it right’

‘NO!’ my mind screamed, ‘don’t make me do that!’

I shivered and looked up at her. I was small, miserable and too vainly sorry too late. My eyes pleaded with her to relent, but also to not tell my Mistress.

Vivienne had wandered to another part of the store, missing our exchange. She held up a different pair of vile earrings, large and horseshoe shaped.

‘Oh, now aren’t these just darling!’ she said, sickly sweet.

Trisha looked at me.

‘Do it now and then pick all the right earrings. If I’m happy with you, this can stay our little secret. If not, then you’ll be joining that other little cunt in a punishment slot tonight and I’ll double it for both of you. Now do it, or I’ll tell Mistress’

‘Thank you Mistress!’ I had gushed; I can remember an irrational relief, almost an elation from the slight mercy of her not telling Vivienne. I really didn’t want to displease Vivienne while she was so happy, I sensed that it would be especially bad.

I approached the sales woman with a torrent of clashing emotions. She was in her mid-fifties, her sun-wrinkled, smoke-haggard skin was made up with the subtlety of a drag queen or a pantomime dame. I noticed that she had three rings in each of her ears, the front hoop had another thick, heart shaped loop dangling from it; they were perhaps the worst earrings I had ever seen. My new fate hit me and I balked. Could things get any worse today?

I hesitated in front of her, trying to not burst into tears. What to say? Not getting enough piercings was just not an option; but the real torture came from knowing that I could actually ask for too many. Given my particular revulsion to this, I could be making an evil rod for my own back; I didn’t want any more rings in my ears than were absolutely necessary.

After a second’s further thought, the petrified look on Lisa’s face at the front of my mind, I said

‘I’d to get my ears pierced please’

PART 17

‘So these are the only ranges that they make that come in that many different sizes. We stock these two here, see’

A long pink nail from her wrinkly finger pointed at two of the designs on the page. The woman behind the counter, or ‘Brenda’ as she had introduced herself, was very helpful. I looked in the catalogue, there were at least eight ranges to choose from, all of them unspeakably bad. Vivienne stood quietly next to me, nodding at the right times to encourage Brenda but otherwise trying to stay in the background. She was loving every second of my ordeal. I supposed that all of her ‘girls’ probably had their ‘humiliations’ plumbed and probed as deeply and as excruciatingly as mine were being. Whatever a girl’s quirky embarrassments, I had no doubt that Vivienne would hunt them out. Trisha, on the other hand, was less interested and had walked out some time ago, so that we weren’t crowded in the shop.

I had had a master-class in ‘bargain’ gold jewellery, from Brenda. It turned out that the earrings that I so despised that were oval in shape and fastened with a hinged bar, were called ‘Creole’ earrings; and she could rightly boast that she had them in spades.

The shop had been pretty busy, but her daughter had materialised from the back room and was more than capable of handling the background trade. The teenage girl really was a ‘chip off the old block’. As well as sharing her mother’s excellent customer service skills, she shared her endorsement of the company products. I recognised the style that Brenda had just been showing me. Obviously this was the result of two women, alone and bored in an ear piercing shop, her ears swung with obscene gold

Brenda had taken into the back room and pierced me. She had sat me down in a worn but comfortable leather armchair with a head rest and had encouraged me to relax my head back. From the corner of my eye I saw her pick the piercing gun from the wall and set it down somewhere behind me. I had started to sweat. As I felt her finger softly examining my ear, the curtain parted.

‘Erm…….excuse me……..Brenda, Anita…..erm. I’m thinking of getting my ears pierced some more, but I’m a little scared, do you mind if I watch? I promise not to faint and I really think it would help me get over it?

Brenda welcomed in the meek Vivienne and caringly sat her down to one side. She sat down and immediately reverted to her elegant, powerful self as she reclined and crossed her legs, ready for the show. I closed my eyes and tried not to think about it

Brenda was an expert at this kind of multiple piercing. She knew to mark my ears before using the gun and she spent a lot of time looking at me from the front, making sure everything was symmetrical and evenly spaced. Then she dotted me with her pen. When she was finished she sat down on her stool to my left. Vivienne was beaming at me. Tears started to form in my eyes. I tried to remember when I had had my ears pierced originally, and if it had hurt; I couldn’t think.

‘Ok honey, now you stay lovely and still now. No sudden movements and we’ll get you done. You’re going to be gorgeous!’

With her fingers holding my ear, I felt something cold clasp around it; then I heard the piston spit out its loud, sudden hiss. I was crying softly with humiliation as the sharp pain hit my brain. As the second wave of sensation hit me, I felt an unpleasant, dull aching from just behind where I normally wore my earring. I felt the gun again, a little further up and then another hiss. I sobbed out loud, my eyes screwed together. Vivienne took control immediately. She held my hand,

‘There, there’, she said, ‘it’ll soon be over darling. I know it’s not very nice, but just think about how you’ll look when it’s finished, hey?’

I continued to cry like a baby.

She nodded at Brenda that she should just keep going; and while I wept and sobbed, she worked her way up my ear. The studs higher up were the worst, they really smarted and made me suck my breath in, in between sobs. I could stand the pain though, it was not that that was upsetting me; it was how I would look from now on.

‘You’re doing really well honey’, Brenda said as she moved her stool over to the other side. My left ear was throbbing intensely. I sat there sniffing.

She then repeated my humiliation so that both sides matched. By the time she put the gun aside and her sympathetic face appeared in front of me with a box of tissues, both my ears were burning.

‘It’s all done now Honey’, she smiled,’ come on, let’s have a look, that’ll cheer you up’

She grabbed my arm to get me to stand so I could look in the mirror. Before I could see myself, Vivienne stood in front of me and smiled.

‘Well done, sweetie’, she said but I could see that she didn’t completely mean that. Was she displeased that I had cried?

She reached up to my ear, I half managed to check my automatic reflex to withdraw and then I felt a series of sharp pains as she ran her finger along my row of new studs. She had a childlike look of fascination about her. She led me to the mirror, next to Brenda, who was waiting expectantly. I looked at myself, turning my head from one side to the next, I had six new studs equally spaced up each ear above my original holes. I looked like a tramp and I started to cry.

‘Oh it’s all a bit much isn’t it’, said Brenda kindly, she left us behind and went out to the front of the shop.

‘Oh it’s wonderfully humiliating isn’t it, slave?’ asked my Mistress

‘Yes Mistress’ I looked down at my toes, peeping out of the front of their white straps.

‘Keep a hold of that feeling, but I want you to stop crying now, we’ve still got things to do’

I nodded and wiped my eyes. The tissue was smudged with a smear of different colours from my eye make-up. I looked in the mirror and saw that my mascara was running. Vivienne quickly wiped away the worst of it and cleaned me up.

After a minute, with her guiding hand at my reins, I went back through and bought several ’sets’ of earrings. I bought a simple set of six pairs of inch diameter gold hoops that all matched; I could wear a single pair of different rings at the front of these.

With that in mind, I had to ask Brenda where the earrings she was wearing were. She showed me them delightedly, but I decided on an even worse pair from the same range that were thick creoles about three inches long. A lop-sided heart shaped disc swung from the bottom of each. They were thick, showy and crass. They were, I thought, the most tasteless things that I had ever seen and now they were mine.

After picking out a range of seven matching creoles of increasing size ( in the style that I found the most ‘interesting’ ), I ‘decided’ that it would be fun to wear the new ‘heart’ earrings in front of my new studs, so I fixed them into my original piercings and turned to face my Mistress. She motioned for me to turn my head. As I did so I could feel them swinging in my ears, I looked back.

‘Perfect’ she smiled, pleased.

Brenda let me take her catalogue with me so that I could ponder on the right selection for my mismatched chaotic array of clashing styles. They must have been able to close the shop early; I parted with almost two hundred pounds for all that I had bought. As we walked out of the shop I burned with renewed humiliation as people were immediately looking at me and at my ears.

Vivienne was still full of energy and it was off to the sex shop next, for shoes.

PART 18

It was later that same day that I sat, secreted away, in the corner of a pub. I looked down at my fingernails and wanted to curl up into a tiny ball, so small that nobody could see.

Trisha had done the nails herself, her head cocked to the side in the mock pose of an artiste.

She had removed my existing extensions and replaced them with much longer, inch-and-a-half square-ends.  She had then re-painted them in the glittery bubblegum pink that I was wearing. She then delighted in adding little designs to them. She painted over them with thick silvery white lines that, afterwards, she drew a thin, central black line down. She then finished them with a clear protective lacquer that would preserve her work for the weeks to come. I sat there, obedient and sulking, offering my hands to her the whole time.

The lines she had drawn on my nails made out squared, heavily stylised but recognisable letters. It took while to identify the symbols but the message could then be made out, if you concentrated for more than a few seconds. I had ‘SLUT’ written in capitals, facing away from me, a letter on each of my four fingers.

She held them still as they dried, protecting her work until it was solidified and safe from any accidental injury. I looked at her. I hated her for the casual way with which she had done this nasty afterthought to me.

As if it couldn’t get any worse, she took a little punch and clipped out a tiny hole from the ring and little fingernails on my left hand. Then she fitted a tiny gold ring into each. She put my hands down onto the table and admired them.

‘They’re just so……………YOU, you know’ she snorted, amused by her own joke.

‘Are these the sort of nails that you had in mind Anita?’ she asked mockingly, her head tilted to the side in parody of a beautician.

She was completely disinterested in my reply; I would be keeping them.

‘Yes, Mistress’ I said

‘Good girl, now be sure to show them off later’ she had warned me.

I sipped my drink, it struck me that this had been the first alcohol that I had tasted for well over a week. The gin and tonic was slipping down very easily; I needed something to help settle my nerves.

‘Ooh, it’s nice to be able to enjoy a drink for a change’ said the girl at my table, finishing hers and returning to the bar to order a second round. She obviously didn’t get out much.

She strutted effortlessly back to the bar. I watched her perfect fishnet-clad legs and her effortless style as she swung one foot in front of the other, stepping like a catwalk pro in her black knee-high spike-heeled boots. The half-dozen aging, alcoholic regulars at the bar were hypnotized by her movement; but I knew that she would have had that effect on a much, much younger and more discerning audience. I took up my own drink and drained it worrying again about my future.

After telling me to set my make-up right, Vivienne had waited. I had felt very uncomfortable as she had stood behind me, making sure that I did everything properly; it was twice as hard to get it right with someone following my every move. When I had myself looking like I was a hot glamour-girl ready for a porn-film shoot, she took something from her bag. As she lowered it around my throat, I saw that she had been true to her word and had bought me my ‘Anita’ necklace. I looked at her reflected eyes, in misery, as she reached around me and fastened it on; the name resting just above my collarbones. I wanted to reach up, tear it off and hurl it across the room screaming and spitting on it as I did so.

‘Well slut, what do you say?’ warned Trisha, I must have looked like I had felt.

‘Thank you very much Mistress, its……perfect’

She smiled broadly acknowledging my submission and recognising the completion of my outfit. She then left me, telling me that she expected great things from me and that she didn’t want or expect to be disappointed.

Trisha had then sat me down and fed me a simple microwave supper and a glass of water. She told me that I would need some food inside me for the night ahead. I had shuddered at this idea, I was terrified at the notion that I would actually have to be seen looking like I was.

While I was eating this, the door had opened and I had looked up. I had recognised the same blonde who had been sat in Vivienne’s reception, the night that she had sprung her trap and reeled me in. Her expensive-looking, beautifully cut, long, unnatural-blonde style was out of kilter with the worn, short black coat and scuffed, black boots that she wore. She shut the door and clicked her way over to my table.

Trisha smiled at her and then at me.

‘Anita, this is Cara; Cara, this is Anita’

We both looked at each other. I remembered her curt treatment of me when I had been at Vivienne’s office but decided that I couldn’t judge her on that alone. I smiled nervously at her. She looked me over and then smiled briefly back before sitting down quietly and looking up, expectantly, at Trisha.

‘Cara is going to teach you a few things, Anita. Go with her and listen to what she tells you’

We had taken a taxi together into town, Cara and I. I was fretting the whole way there.

Before going into the sex shop that afternoon, they had made me change, so that I could try boots on without my trousers getting in the way. In the shop, I had ‘chosen’ three new pairs to insult my feet. Vivienne had said that it was a good start but because I was so affected by slutty shoes, I would be buying myself a lot more over the coming weeks.

It was then that I discovered, to my chagrin, that the strappy white sandals that had become my staple ‘slut shoe’, in fact, had only three and a half inch heels. I’d have bet that they were at least five when Trisha had first made me wear them. It was only when the attendant brought my first choice out that I had stared in disbelief at real five inch heels. The attendant had wasted no time making sure I wore a pair of their heavily used hold-up stockings so that I didn’t soil their boots. I wondered if she treated all her customers that way or if it was because I looked so perfectly filthy in the pink dress with the elastic sides, the dark blue leather jacket, my newly fitted ear studs and the ‘fuck-me’ creoles with hearts that swung against my neck. All the same, I didn’t dare object and I quickly pulled the stockings on, feeling the dried sweat of the countless previous ‘ladies’ who had chosen to shop for their boots there. I took out my shoes, a pair of white lace-up boots that came to just above my ankles. They were shiny, white and stood on thin, towering stilettoes.

I had loosened the laces in the plastic boots and had slipped my foot into the first one. It was tight and narrow as my toes neared the bottom; they were squashed from the start. I had to push hard to slip my foot completely into the boot. When I felt my toes at the end and I could feel the unbelievably high heel under me, I must have blushed with humiliation; these were about as slutty as it could possibly get. I saw them as the most blatant advertisement, the epitome of walking, wanton, female need and a crass pledge and acknowledgement of my availability.

As Vivienne knelt and lovingly tightened the laces, I shuddered to think how I would look walking in them, without a prayer of anything to cover them up or hide them behind. As she wound the laces tightly around their fastenings and up to the top, I realised that they would not be easy to take off either. When I had put the other one on and had stood up, I immediately noticed the extra height and how much more exaggerated the heel was. With the smaller platform on which to stand, I had to concentrate just to balance in them. I could feel that the immediate discomfort that I felt from the crushing in my toes would rapidly get worse and worse. As I stepped and saw the delight on my owner’s face, I felt a crushing wave of submission sweep over me. The steps I was forced to take were short, dainty, feminine and devastatingly sexy. With the ankle boots now completing my outfit, I felt a lump rising in my throat as I teetered with a walk that was unforgivably dirty. I found myself having to place one foot a little in front of the other, with a slight swing, just to keep steady and to keep myself from careering off balance.

‘Now those legs go on for miles’ Vivienne whispered to me ‘you’ll stop traffic in those boots, let me tell you!’

I wanted to scream at her but I ignored her. I turned and saw a man at a magazine stand unashamedly staring at me, lustfully appreciating the show. A burning blush coursed up my face, this was just unbearable, I wanted to sit down, tear the boots off, run home and get all this stuff off me; and then get on a plane to somewhere far, far away. Instead, I was congratulated by my tormentors and then made to sit, while the boots were re-packed and set aside for me.

As I sat in the taxi with Cara, my permanently plucked, baby-smooth legs rose out of the same, squeaky-white ankle boots.

Forcing me to keep my legs clamped together was a tight latex skirt that I had ‘found’ at the sex shop. It was shamelessly short but the material was thick and shiny; the patent black vinyl looked as if it had been poured around my hips and set there. I had ‘chosen’ it because there was a zip at the back running upwards from the centre at the bottom, all the way up to just below the waist-band. It would tempt and goad a man and dare him to bend a girl over something and unzip her. It was totally outrageous and probably the most blatant thing that I had bought all day.

Above that I wore the tight pink leather jacket with a white long sleeved top underneath. The top had large defects over the shoulders and a large oval so my breasts could squeeze their way out and compete for attention.

It was the first time that I had worn a bra on since my breast surgery and although the wiring rubbed uncomfortably against my suture lines, the cups lifted and crushed me together. When I had put the top on and seen the hole and how much cleavage I was advertising, I had tried to pull the jacket seems together, to cover myself. Trisha had slapped my hands away with the back of hers, I had wobbled on my shoes, losing my balance, and then had stood defeated and dejected, dressed as a whore. Trisha had smiled evilly at me.

It had been a relief when Cara had had the taxi drop us right outside the pub. There had been nobody but the driver to see me as I got out and hurried to the private table tucked away in the corner.

Cara was not anything like the cold bitch that I had first thought. She was a victim, the same as I was, albeit a more experienced one. After a few carefully ambiguous questions I had established that she was both willing and able to be very frank and open with me. In an attempt to take my mind off my impending nightmare, I had asked her about herself.

She had been taken by Vivienne three years ago now. She was twenty but her perfect, soft face made her look younger. Vivienne had made her quit medical school and had trained her to work for her. I warmed to her when she joked that she didn’t normally go out looking like that. She had made the joke in a kindly, self-deprecating way that made me feel that she would never judge me, and that she understood , from experience, what was happening to me. She told me what was expected of her and, by inference, what I would have to start to learn.

For her ‘role’, she was the posh, immaculately groomed, ‘clothes-horse’ of Vivienne’s stable. She wore only the very finest designer gear; all the bleeding-edge fashions. She had the most modern, stylish hair and was treated to all the options available at Trisha’s shop, which was by far the most exclusive in the area. She was probably one of the best dressed women in town.

She started to explain that her role was to be the unavailable, out-of-their-league, ‘it’ girl who could, on this occasion, possibly, actually be theirs. It was almost the complete opposite to the ‘slut’ role, which I would be learning, but only superficially so. At the end of the day, she had said, she serviced probably more men than any of the other girls.

She closed her eyes in bliss as she tasted the first mouthful of her fresh gin and tonic. It struck me then that I would probably not be allowed to drink much more from now on. I took a deep glug from my own, I had never needed Dutch Courage this much before.

Cara had been a prodigiously bright young student. She had also been socially aware, a punk; she had always shunned the traditional idea of how a woman should behave and look. She had hated the kind of girl who was a slave to society and especially to fashion. She had never worn traditionally feminine clothes or make-up, rarely skirts and certainly, never, ever, high-heels. She thought that women that did, were the worst victims of society.

She had had a shaven head and had worn a ‘Dead Kennedys’ T-shirt and had been fresh from an animal’s rights march when she had enrolled in a deep relaxation therapy programme to help with her learning.

Vivienne had immediately tormented the young, anarchic, tomboy. Cara’s version of hell was realised when she was made-over, initially with a short blonde wig, to look like a sexy, millionaire’s trophy wife. It was years behind her now and I could see that those years had been long ones but in spite of the time, the affront to her soul was still obvious. She sipped her drink again to try and move on from such painful thoughts. She sat forward and announced that we had come out for a reason and that we should get down to business now. I hoped that I had not upset her by raking up her past.

I then listened to her with horror and fascination as she laid out the fundamental rules that I would have to play by.

We were going to go across to another bar. This one would be packed full and would be the venue for my ‘debut’. I was going to start meeting and greeting men. My legs trembled as she spelt it all out. She would help me with a few chat up lines but said that it would be very simple; I would be direct and I would be with a man outside, in the back alley, before the night was through.

I started to shiver and I could feel myself starting to cry.

‘No, Anita, no’ she took me by the chin ‘no more crying from you, you must do this and you will do this. You have to pull yourself together. I know it’s not nice, I was there too, don’t forget, I know exactly how easy it is, but you HAVE to do this, you hear me?’

‘I……..I don’t think I can, I mean I don’t think I could actually do that’

‘Well you’re going to, and you’ll see. It’s actually easy. You really don’t know how easy it is. That’s the whole point of tonight’s exercise; it’s an introduction for you. Its a chance for you to go out as the new you and see the effect you have’

I sobbed inwardly as she equated the person I looked like with the person I knew I was and the person that I would have to be.

She told me that I would have to meet men’s advances with encouragement. A grab on the ass should be met with a ‘don’t do that unless you mean it’ type remark. I would confide, very early, that I was not wearing underwear and was in terrible need of a really good fuck. Either that or I would tell them of my unswerving desire to give them a blowjob; the choice was mine, tonight.

I reverted to shaking my head and trying to explain that I couldn’t do that. In truth, I knew that I had no choice though. In desperation I suggested that I rang up Vivienne, maybe she could take away my anxiety and make me relax again, like she had done earlier. Cara had said that if I did, and that was my choice to make, she would certainly help to motivate me but that I was in no position to state my terms to my own Mistress. She told me that Mistress had paralysed the last girl on her first night out because she had fucked it up. She had spent the night, frozen, completely unable to move, packed into a tight coffin. Every hour a buzzer had sounded for five minutes and she had been punished. Cara said that she was never the same again and on her second chance she had performed perfectly.

I was stunned. This option had seemed brutal, although when I considered Vivienne, my terrible Mistress, it had seemed less surprising. I swallowed anxiously. Could I go ahead with this, was I actually capable of approaching a man and saying those things?

I decided, then and there, that I would have to be, or I would be doing it in a few nights time, after a punishment that would surely reduce me to madness.

Cara went on. She said that the man’s needs should always be paramount; that they came first, always. For example, if I were to come during sex, then I was not to lose the slightest stroke of my work on his cock. Neither should I use either of my hands to arouse myself unless it was as a show to arouse him. They should otherwise, always be on him, for his pleasure.

She told me that, as well, we should always act like we were having the best sex of our lives, with the best possible lover. We should be very appreciative, always thanking them afterwards, but also we should be admiring, almost awestruck, and let them know how incredibly, irresistibly good they were. Every man should feel like he has just had the fuck of the century. Cara said that this was what made a man come back for more and was critically important for business. She said that because we, as a group, were so well trained and well kept, and because we had such a good business approach, we were well beyond competition from crack-whores and traditional, money-sluts. She laughed and said that she should probably stop lecturing me in whore-philosophy now.

As we neared the bottom of our glasses and my heart was beating faster and faster, she told me that the best thing I could do from now on was to try and enjoy myself in any way that I could. I should find some artistry in what I was doing; enjoy a hard, passionate fuck; get off on the feminine power I could wield or whatever else I could find in my new life.

Like a little girl on her first day before school, I had sat, hanging on her words. She was honest and was trying to help me in the only possible way that she could. My stressed mind returned to the idea of ringing Vivienne for a possible escape. No. She would just hurt me, terribly, over the phone. She would remind me of the consequences of not going through with it. No, she would not give me the help that I so badly needed and I knew better than to bother my ‘Mistress’ with my dilemma, terrible though it was.

‘Now, to make this work, you need to ooze confidence, especially dressed like that, or you’ll send out confusing signals. Mistress trained you to smile already, so we’ll do that tonight and apart from that, you just need to stand up straight and I don’t want to see you lowering your eyes, okay?’

I was silent

‘Anita, I have trainer privileges on you and I have my own orders and my own consequences………I will punish you if you don’t do this properly’

My eyes widened woefully, begging, but at the same time, I knew that it was not in her power to grant me mercy.

I nodded obediently. I would do everything that she had told me. She held my hand.

‘One man; however you want him. That’s it for tonight, Anita. Ok. It’s really not as bad as it could be…………………………………………So, tell me………………what kind of guy turns you on?’

I was momentarily speechless, the whole night was surreal.

‘Er…..well…..tall, handsome, kind, gentle’ I was just making it up now.

‘Come on Anita, now’s the time to be honest about the type of guy that does it for you, I mean you’ll eventually have to do them all, but tonight you are the one with the choice and you won’t often have that luxury, believe me. Have you never fantasised about anything more…….well, horny?’

I blushed deeply.

‘Well, look, I’m not your Mistress and I’m not going to make you do anything beyond what you already have to do; but from one girl to another, go with a guy that makes you feel horny, it’ll go better for you if you do. Now go to the Ladies and lube your pussy up with this, it’ll make it a lot easier for you’

I tucked the tube into my handbag. I looked at her and then at the table. Bless her. She was really trying to help me in the only way available to her. It was just too much for me. I gripped my hands to stop the tears forming.

‘Cara, thank you’ I said as she stood up and pulled me to my feet.

PART 19

A wave of heat hit me as I stepped into the bar. In my head, my teeth were grinding together; in reality I smiled as sweetly and prettily as Vivienne had taught me to. Feeling Cara behind me, I stood tall and held my head high. I faced forward and, on my impossible heels, stepped into the bar.

It was packed to standing room, almost exclusively with men.

My God, they were all turning to check me out!

I could feel my cheeks burning with shame. I was actually glad of the thick foundation on my face; perhaps it would help to hide my obvious degradation as my deep blush radiated my humiliation to the whole room.

I could feel the latex, tightly snagging around the tops of my legs; cold and chilled from our brief walk in the frozen street. Trying to pretend that I was somewhere else, I strutted towards the bar.

The music was loud but I could make out mumblings, directed towards us. Then there was an explicit, incredulous;

‘Fuck me, look at her!!’

The only way I could stop myself from screaming was to concentrate on something simple. I was intent on just one thing, getting to the bar. Cara was with me, I thanked God as I reached backwards and I felt her take my hand. I stood at the bar, facing it and leaning on it. I ignored the guy on the stool next to me. His eyes had almost popped out of his head as he looked down at my legs and boots. Cara leant over the bar next to me.

‘Good choice Anita, show them that ass, those legs and that naughty skirt’

I spun my head in anger at her.

‘I’m not fucking with you, honest. Keep calm…….okay, calm……good. Lust is power ok, the more a guy wants you, the more control you have; plain and simple. Now you just keep smiling Anita, you’re doing so well, so well honey, I’m so proud of you’

She looked so sincere. I could see that she understood exactly what I was going through. I forgave her and struggled to get the smile back onto my face. This was just awful.

‘Now if you want to take control here, you need to check out the room, and quickly, otherwise someone will hit on you…………and we’re not allowed to turn a guy down, Anita’

Oh my God! NOW she had decided to tell me that rule! I was now even less in control than I had thought I was. Could it get any worse?

I turned a little and started to try and catch the room. There must have been twenty pairs of eyes on my ass alone. I wanted to curl up and die.

I had never been the focus of so much male attention before. To find myself that way, dressed the way I was, was just unreal. I remembered my hair and make-up. I remembered what I was wearing, the top, the skirt, the boots and the earrings, even the little name-necklace and my nails. I closed my eyes in the most abject and complete humiliation; this is how the spotlight had caught me. I had to hand it to Vivienne; she had done me over so perfectly.

I kept the pretty, confident smile on my face as I composed myself and quickly scanned my way around the room. I couldn’t believe I was seriously considering who I would try and fuck.

‘Pretend you’re Julia Roberts’ I told myself ‘pretend you’re her and you’ve got all that confidence; so that you can deal with all of this. Pretend you’re a Pro, pretend you’re her in ‘Pretty Woman’, and pretend you’re experienced, savvy and can handle men’

It was like a mantra. I repeated it to myself and as my gaze swept round, my eye lingered for a split second. I couldn’t believe it, it was the guy from the road-works outside my flat. He caught me and I saw him nodding slowly, appreciatively at me. I looked away in shame but then to my astonishment, I looked back at him and smiled.

Had there been a command from Vivienne or Cara, or had I done that myself? I had no idea but I quickly turned back to the bar and tapped Cara. I told her that I’d seen this guy and that he’d whistled at me earlier. She cut straight to it and asked me if I though he was ‘hot’. I looked away in frustration. I felt the hearts rocking in my ears, my breasts pushing up through the huge oval defect in my top and my crushed, bent toes from my high-heels as I confessed to her that, yes, God damn it! I was attracted to him and in the worst possible way.

‘Well that’s perfect for you Anita’ she had said enthusiastically. She grinned, and for the first time, she looked like the teenager she really was. She composed herself again and then whispered,

‘Now, really sexy banter okay? Tell him you’ve got no panties on; how hot you are; how sexy he is and how much you need him. Ask him if he wants to try your zipper or tell him that you want to drink him dry. Say something blunt and direct like that, nothing complex, keep it simple’

She handed me another drink. I don’t know what it was. I took a suck up the straw. Whatever it was, it was strong. I took another deep slurp.

‘Put this in your bag, it’s on’

She opened my bag and put in a mobile phone; then she shut it inside the bag.

‘Your Mistress likes to hear her girls sometimes, to make sure they are behaving properly. Make sure you make plenty of noise and make sure that he does too, otherwise she will teach you to do it properly and you will suffer.

Believe me Anita, its best this way; there really is only one way here. Now, think sexy thoughts and remember that you can have any man in here; you just have to be ballsy. You look gorgeous. Smile. Now!’

I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned around and looked up and……..there he was.

My heart was pounding. It was a miracle but I managed to get back to my smile.

‘Can….I buy you a drink?’ he stuttered.

It hadn’t crossed my mind that he might actually be nervous approaching me. It calmed me down a little. I saw his eyes steal a glance down at my chest and then back at my face, I could see how affected he was by me; that I had made him feel his powerful, basal urges. He had obviously bought into my slut gimmick; fully. Such a cheap trick had made me almost powerful; I was turning him on and almost had him under a spell. As I remembered the humiliating details of my appearance, I was amazed that he wasn’t ridiculing me. It was inconceivable that he was actually enraptured by me. His attention was different to the type that I had received on the night out on the yacht; this was raw, unsophisticated lust and it was intoxicatingly potent.

I couldn’t believe anyone could actually like the way that I looked but this man was clearly dumbstruck; head over heels. I felt Cara nudging me in the ribs.

He was good looking; blonde, stocky and muscular with an angular, unshaven, darkly stubbled jaw, blue eyes and beautiful long eyelashes. He was the kind of rough looking man that I had never dared fantasise about, he was too dirty for a nice girl to be able to want. To look at him, the way I was doing, made me feel disturbingly uneasy.

He was waiting for his answer. And so, in my bag, was Vivienne. I was trapped and the moment of truth was upon me. All my natural impulses were telling me to run away. The Anita that I had always been wanted to blush and shrink away; ideally, to disappear completely.

I remembered the look on Lisa’s face that afternoon. I remembered Cara and her talk of Vivienne’s coffin. I would have to be brave, heroically brave. I took a little step forward to his ear, balancing on my high shoes. I brushed, so lightly, against his face with my nose before I whispered

‘They don’t sell what I want to drink from you’

It was like I was detached from the whole scene, watching it. I couldn’t believe that I had even thought of that, let alone had just said it. I stepped back and looked him deeply in the eyes. I picked up my drink and slowly, seductively, closed my glossy lips about the straw. I could do this. I could nail this.

I decided, there and then, that there was no merit in trying to finesse the situation. Cara knew what she was talking about and had said to keep it simple. I slowly licked at my straw like I had seen a girl in a film do; I pretended that it was his cock. Burying my shame, I leant forward and confessed that I was not only totally naked under my skirt but that I was all hot and bothered. I looked at him, bashfully, like a naughty schoolgirl and admitted that I thought my zip might be stuck. I asked him, sheepishly and brazenly at the same time, if he could maybe have a look at it for me, perhaps outside at the back of the pub.

He was gob-smacked. He stared at me for a moment in complete denial; he only needed to do a cartoon double-take to complete the cliché on his face. Then, what I had said registered fully, and he started to breathe deeply. He licked his lips and smiled. His face lit up as his lips drew back into a cheeky, devilish grin; I could see the idea taking hold.

‘Come with me little lady, lets see if we can’t fix that problem of yours’

He took my hand and I walked after him, struggling to step fast enough to match his speed. I heard some jeering, probably from his mates; and a wolf whistle; but we were soon out of the bar and into the back yard, in the cold night air.

I looked into his eyes. Here I was; a slut, his slut, to do with as he pleased. I was giving myself to him; I was doing my Mistress’s bidding. Not wasting a second and thankfully taking the lead from me, he backed me against the red brick wall and gripped my ass with both hands. I shuddered, my cheeks held firmly as he pulled me in, towards him. I had very little balance on my boots and I was forced to push my breasts up, into him. His hand was soon up, groping at me. I felt so dirty. I tried to keep on smiling while, in reality, I was petrified.

With a little flick behind me, I felt the tension vanish from my bra. His hands reached under my top and I could soon feel his coarse palms working up my belly until they cupped me, pushing my bra upwards and aside. He pulled my top up to my neck, displaying my taut, buoyant breasts so that he could see my thick nipples standing proudly to attention for him. As he gently pinched them and started to feel my aching, implant ridden glands, I panted with pain as it smarted. He obviously took this as confirmation of my arousal as he pulled me over to one side. He moved me up against a bin.

‘Well, let’s have a look at that naughty little zip then’

I teetered as he spun me round and then pushed my shoulders forward so that he bent me over the bin, facing away from him. The gold chain of my handbag trailed down the side of the corrugated metal and, as I saw the white leather of my bag swinging, bouncing against it. I remembered the phone and that this would all be in vain if I didn’t please Vivienne.

‘Oh, yes’ I moaned. I started to get wet in the eyes; this just couldn’t be happening. I felt a pulling at my skirt and then, unceremoniously, the zip was wide open and it was loose; hanging down from my waist. I sobbed quietly to myself as I felt a hand sliding its way down my inner ass cheeks, until it nestled near the bottom. I could feel him reaching further and then I felt his fingertip at my folds.

‘You horny bitch, you’re sopping wet down here!’

I drew my breath in with surprise as he touched me; my lips were incredibly sensitive. I tried to move away. He had his hand firmly on my ass though, so his fingers stayed exactly where they were. He ventured up higher and I gasped as he found my clitoris and gently pushed into it.

‘Ahhhh!’ I squealed as the sensation hit me.

He wasted no time and started to massage little circles around me with his finger. My God, he had done this before! My breathing became short as I panicked. I hadn’t expected it to feel nice and definitely not this nice. His touch was too good; it was starting to excite me. I felt like I could be driven wild by such a touch and that idea terrified me. No, that couldn’t be! I was not a whore; not a slut in a back alley!

I moaned again for Vivienne, but it was also a relief to let the noise out and not to have to bottle it up.

‘Oh my God’ I moaned as I felt his thumb at my opening, sliding around the entrance to my tunnel, caressing and orbiting the very outside of my hole. I could feel myself gaping, inviting him to enter; I blushed with abject shame.

‘My God! You are so fucking horny’ he breathed.

After another minute, as he continued to stimulate me, I felt his hand leave me. I heard him tearing at himself. I moaned again, this time for Vivienne, and in humiliation. I realised, as he hastily prepared himself; that I was little more than his bitch; I was Vivienne’s bitch waiting to be fucked. I spread my legs and lifted my ass to him in obedience to my Mistress. My surrender to her and my resentment of how she was treating me was now almost complete.

‘Fuck me now’ I pleaded. I told myself I wanted it over with. I was ashamed with myself for having enjoyed his touch. Maybe I really was a common slut after all and that I really did need him to fuck me.

I felt his rock hard prick work its way down my ass crack, lightly dusting and bouncing against my smooth, sensitive inner cheeks and rippling tiny electric surges upwards and through me. My God, I hoped that it was too dark for him to notice the cosmetic tattooing around my hole! I have felt like the vainest slut imaginable for having had such a thing done to me. I felt his head nestle between my lips and I felt my own juices as he slid across me. I whimpered softly, wishing that none of this was happening.

My lips felt puffed and swollen, pulsing with the blood of my arousal. I leant further forward onto my elbows and pushed my pussy upwards; proffering it to him, even if it meant that he may see my designer ass-hole. My stilettos put me just above his cock; at the perfect entry height. In spite of my rampant humiliation, I could feel the heat in my own cunt and I told myself that, therefore, I really must have been a slut.

‘Ahhhhhh’ I gasped, genuinely, as I felt him slide into me. My bottom lip quivered with his intrusion as the reality hit me – I was having sex with a man, like a free-gift whore.

He moved deeply into me, but softly. I was weeping. On top of it all, the pleasure of him filling me was too much; I shouldn’t be able to enjoy this on any level.

This was me, big-titted, conveniently sterilised, in white stilettos, with my ears studded and my face made up like a total slut. My nails spelt out what I was and, as I remembered them, my heart skipped a beat hoping that he had not seen them; although as he pushed into me I was sure that he would be past caring. As I felt him rubbing inside me and exquisitely stretching me, I couldn’t stand the raging, conflicting emotions I was being made to feel; I started to come apart.

‘God you are so. Fucking. Horny!’ he breathed against me.

As he stroked against the front of my tunnel, beautiful waves of warm pleasure radiated up through me. It was unbearable. The tears streamed down my face as he sped up and began thrusting into me, grunting. I started to moan back, into his rhythm.

‘Oh, please, keep doing that to me’ I burst out, trying to keep acting the whore but now drawing upon real emotions to pad out the part. I didn’t know if this was an attempt to convince Vivienne, him, or a moment of true sincerity. Worse than that, I didn’t care.

‘Oh my God’

I felt him stiffen and then slow right down, moaning and gasping as he moved gently but suddenly into me. I actually felt him coming as his cock pulsed and he emptied his load into me. I suddenly felt overcome as I realised that my blind ending vagina was now purely a fuck tunnel; somewhere for a man to spill his seed for pleasure. I pinched myself so that I didn’t burst into tears at that thought. I remembered where I was and what my brief was.

‘Oh Yes, Oh Yes’ I moaned, almost as an afterthought. It had to be good for him. I was so glad that the terrible, reluctant sensations stopped there and I could start to think again; no longer disturbed by such extreme, basal, pleasure.

He pulled out of me and helped me up.

I turned to look at him. He was red faced but looked very pleased. I wiped my eyes and smiled nervously at him, I didn’t want him to see that I had been crying. He didn’t seem to notice or care. As he pulled his cock back and tucked his erection inside his trousers I saw his eyes at my necklace.

He looked into my eyes

‘You’re a pretty incredible fuck, Anita. You’re one hell of a babe, you know that’ he said.

I turned a deep purple and told him that he was pretty fucking incredible himself. As I reached down behind myself and tried to close my skirt, I told him he was the best fuck I’d had all year. I was sure that this would massage his ego and help him to think that I was the fuck of the century, even though I had been far from that. I only hoped Vivienne was listening and that my efforts were being noted. I could feel some of his cum seeping out of me; a globular flow gradually working its way onto the inside of my thigh and starting to run down my leg.

He realised my predicament with the elastic skirt and laughed. He went round behind me and pulled the ends of the hem together so that I could stretch the zip closed through the thick rubber latex. I thanked him for his help and then, remembering Cara, I thanked him, in awe, for his incredible, mind-blowing fuck. His smile widened and he said

‘Any time Anita baby, anytime.’

We made our way back inside.

It was like returning to earth from some strange other-world but the noise, heat and smells of the pub brought me right back down, crash-landing with a bang. An eye of one of the few women in the bar caught me. Her expression was one or absolute derision and total disgust. She shook her head at me in contempt, like I was the lowest piece of dirt on the planet. I broke into hysterics and had to run, immediately, to the toilet, lock myself in the cubicle, close my eyes and start to sob furiously.

In no time, Cara had knocked on the door, made me open it and was cuddling me firmly. I wept uncontrollably, in utter confusion.

She stroked my head and whispered soothing, calming nothings at me. I was so disappointed in myself. I was a slut. I hadn’t resisted at all. She told me it didn’t matter. She kissed me and held me tightly.

She told me that she had seen everything, that I had done fine and that Mistress was pleased with me. I just sobbed into her shoulder but I was relieved that I would not need to be further tormented or punished.

After a few minutes I started to calm down a little. I could feel more of his juice starting to seep its way out and I went to wipe myself. Cara stopped me.

‘Mistress wants that to stay on you tonight’ she said. Her face changed a little and she became my instructress once more.

‘Fix your make-up, then go and give him your number. Write it in lipstick and then tell him to call you so you can get his number. After that you can spend the night with him if you want, or go home’

I looked at her aghast. All I could think about was running back to my room, my bed and screaming for Lisa. How dare she even offer that to me! I was not a slut! I stormed my way to the mirror, wiped my eyes and started to put my make-up back on. I saw her reflection walk up behind me. I ignored her, trying not to start crying again. She reached into my bag and took out the phone. I heard a beep as she ended the call.

I looked up again and into her eyes. I hadn’t meant to be angry at her. She smiled softly, came up behind me and squeezed my shoulder.

She told me not to be hard on myself. She said that my life was going to be hard enough without making a rod for my own back. She said that she would be seeing me again soon and with that, she turned around and left me there; a whore fawning to tidy herself up.

PART 20

I lay in bed. Finally I was totally exhausted and utterly depleted, emotionally. Sleepiness was starting to take me and it was the most merciful thing that had happened all day. I heard a key in the door and then heard it creak open.

I heard it slam and I heard sobbing. I heard rapid, marching footsteps going into the living room and then I heard frantic movements, the crying became louder and the sobs more piteous as she broke down. I figured that Lisa was probably feeling how I had been about two hours ago. I couldn’t leave her. I got up. It was cold so I wrapped a blanket around myself before going to the lounge. The light was on and the floor was littered with stockings, underwear and unfastened shoes. In the corner, naked, curled up in a ball, sobbing and broken, was Lisa.

My heart went out to her immediately and I rushed over to hold her. Her eyes were wide with fear as she held her hands up, holding me off; she didn’t want to be touched. Her eyes were red raw, her face was streamed with black streaks from her eye make-up.

‘Lisa, it’s me, Anita, darling’ I had said ‘it’s only me baby. Ssssshhhhhhh. Its okay, Lisa. It’s okay now darling’

She had carried on sobbing. I was lost already and hardly in any position of strength myself. I wrapped the blanket round her and sat down, naked, next to her. I saw her discarded dress in a tiny pile. There couldn’t have been much to it but it looked to be made of a fine purple silk. Her black stilettos lay nearby, the word ‘Manolo’ stared across at me from the leather sole. A diamond choker lay coiled at her feet. I remembered the clothes that I had taken off and hung up when I got home, they were so different.

The loud sobbing next to me started to bore into my fatigued, spent mind. It wasn’t long before a tear started to trickle down my own face and I sat, silently, next to her, my eyes screwed up, curling into my own little ball.

After a minute, she reached across to me and wrapped the blanket round me. We looked at each other and then grasped each other tightly. With the blanket pulled tightly around us, to protect us, we wept together. We wept at what was our lot. I had worked through it all so many times that night as I lay there, unable to sleep, but I had found no resolution; I doubted if I ever would. Vivienne, my Mistress, had smashed me down even further today. She had maniacally bulldozered her way through more of my most intimate boundaries. She had made me become a slut and no matter which way I looked at it, it tore into my very soul.

Eventually, at about three o’clock I had cried myself dry again and was weary and blurred with fatigue. Lisa, however, was still inconsolable. It was all I could do to get her onto the sofa and get her to drink some hot chocolate with the blanket wrapped around her. She stared blankly ahead with the glazed eyes of a woman who belonged in a mental-care home. I was seriously worrying about her sanity. I lifted the cup to her lips and made her drink some. Finally, she took a little sip and, for the first time in probably an hour, made eye contact with me.

I cuddled her some more and eventually managed to get her into bed, holding her and gently stroking the hair on the side of her head. Eventually she breached her silence.

‘I think……I think I’m going to go mad’

As I clutched her, I had worried about my own sanity. I couldn’t think of anything to say to her; I had the same fears and no answers. I had also been stretched to such an extent that I would never spring back; I would never be the same. After a time she opened up a little. She kept breaking down as she remembered all the horrible things from her day. I just listened. I didn’t want her to rake up things that she didn’t want to so I didn’t ask her a thing. I had no useful wisdom to impart to help her with her dire situation and I was, on top of it all, so very tired; but I stayed awake for her, to listen.

She had been taken out early that morning by Trisha. She was going to get a new high fashion, ‘fuck me’ trophy-secretary look. Lisa had instantly balked at the idea and had made no secret of it. Trisha had been delighted and had forced her to follow, at heel, as she led her through the shops, threatening her with a few things. She wanted her dressed very expensively, so that she would be an absolute prize; but she wanted her sexy; very, very sexy.

To make it worse, Trisha had started to touch her. In fact, she couldn’t keep her hands off her. She kept following her into the changing rooms and when the curtain was shut, she would start to caress and work her hands over her. Lisa found this deeply unsettling and when Trisha, looking her lustfully in the eyes, slid her hand down into her panties and made a slow but penetrating stroke up the front of her slit, Lisa had torn herself away, yanking out her Mistresses hand in defiant repulsion. When she told me this, I had gasped. That was why she had earned herself a punishment earlier.

This had been further compounded when, halfway through their shopping trip, they had been joined by Vivienne and had all sat down in the café at Harvey Nicholls. They had given her an interrogation, similar to the one that I had received, except they had obviously been less forceful with her ‘disinhibition’. She had, in spite of her hanging punishment, tried to fob them off with a few whimsical ideas for her ‘look’; but they had caught her out.

When they had eventually flicked the switch in her mind that opened her up fully, and she was forced to tell the truth, the real answers had unmasked and exposed her as the liar that she really was. She had sat there shaking with fear, a trapped animal, as Trisha told her that she had earned herself, in the space of an hour, a second punishment. She wept as she recalled how easily she had been played and how stupid she had been for trying to lie. I gulped and thanked my lucky stars that they had not set that trap up for me.

They had then gone back to the shops and hunted out some of the key items that would really get to her. She hated to show off her legs, so they bought a selection of fashionable, mini-skirt-suits. She hated ‘fuck me’ office heels and patterned or fishnet stockings, so they had bought a very thorough selection. She had fretted as item after item was bagged up for her. She couldn’t believe what was being done to her; it was one of her nightmares coming true. Trisha had purred constantly with lustful approval as she had tried everything on.

Lisa was used to dressing very professionally and conservatively, she had, after all, been a lawyer. She deliberately avoided looking sexy or overly feminine and she admitted, under duress, that she had actually looked down on the secretarial staff that did dress like that. Her firm had been huge and they had had many sexy young girls out to make their mark with daringly provocative but incredibly fashionable outfits. With Trisha’s compelling guidance, she had reluctantly recalled the details of these. She had listed all the essential and defining things that she would need for her new look. Her Mistresses had grinned as she had slowly spilled her guts to them. Then she had been made to find everything and buy it.

She curled up as she remembered how she had been made to look and how satisfied Trisha had been with the end result. I thought that I would have been glad to have been dressed like that, especially given what they had condemned me to wear, I didn’t feel the same way about it as Lisa. I accepted that everyone was different and that we all had our own, different and painful buttons. Vivienne had pressed mine as Trisha had pressed Lisa’s.

As she finished her hot chocolate, she started to relax just a little as she carried on talking. At the end of the morning, she had been taken to Trisha’s beauticians shop and had been left there for her makeover. They had cut and styled her hair, done her nails, shaped her eyebrows and made her up. She had then been sprayed with Trisha’s choice of perfume and set to sit and wait for her Mistress to return. It was then, just before I had met her in the car-park, that she had first been punished.

She broke down again as she recalled it and I deliberately didn’t ask her about it; I just held her. I could see in her eyes that it must have been much worse than I could imagine. A new wave of fear swept over me as I sensed the power, the terrible magnitude of this thing that Vivienne had put in our heads that we might be disciplined. I shuddered as Lisa started to speak again.

For the afternoon she had been sent home and had spent two whole hours on the training machine. I contrast to my own time; all of hers was spent working on the artificial pussy, with her mouth. It had allowed her a few breaks between programs but had otherwise pushed her to her absolute limit. Her tongue had burned as the poor muscle had been worked to exhaustion; like never before.

At a time that must have coincided with Trisha’s disappearance from my shopping trip that afternoon, she had visited Lisa at the house, and had punished her again; this time for her behaviour in the changing room. There must have been something else, some awful detail that was too painful to share because she stopped talking there and reverted back to her blank stare. I shook her, until she looked at me once more.

Again I asked nothing, but she wept hoarsely as she told me what the worst part of it all was. As if things weren’t bad enough, apparently there was going to be a change of plan for her. Trisha had delighted in revealing it to her as she had lain sobbing, begging, and clinging to her Mistress’s shoe; that she was going to have Lisa fixed. She was going to become her very own, perfect, personal assistant. She was to become her fully trained sex-toy; exactingly schooled in the arts of pleasing a lady and she would be made to suffer, exquisitely, for her Mistresses pleasure. Dumbstruck at the horror of her unfolding future, she had then been made to lie down flat on her back while Trisha froze her for the next hour, to think about what she had done and how she would learn to apply herself from now on. After spilling all this out she collapsed into a flood of tears again. She was to become Trisha’s personal slave. She was to be utterly at the mercy of the woman that she was most afraid of; and she would be her lesbian pleasure slave.

Lisa fixed me with an ice cold stare. I could now see that this was what had been wrenching at her sanity.

To prepare her for her new role, her evening had been not dissimilar from my own, in terms of smashing through her most intimate boundaries.

She was dressed in her own new style but instead of being taken to a pub, she was taken to a lesbian pick-up bar. She didn’t tell me any more of the details and I could understand why; I was not going to tell her about my incident in the back alley. It occurred to me that she had been out a lot longer than I had though, so there was plenty more potential for her abuse. I could only feel her pain with her; I could do nothing to ease it.

After that, she spent a few minutes just staring down at the floor. Eventually, she came to her senses and asked if she should pleasure me, as we had to do at bedtime. I looked at her, dishevelled and mentally unravelling. She looked like it would be the final straw. I looked at her tearful face and remembered the cum still inside me. I shuddered knowing that that filth was still there, setting; hardening within me; an evil surprise for anyone who went down on me. I simply couldn’t bring myself to make poor Lisa lick that. There was no way that I would be able to become aroused given the horrors that we had both endured that day. Consumed with pity, I told her that she had been through enough and was sure that she had done more than enough pleasuring for one day. She had looked into my eyes and had dropped he head to my bosom, burying into me. She had kissed me and I cradled her, I would try and protect her. In no time, thoroughly burnt out, we both went to sleep, in each others arms.

PART 21

It was ten in the morning when we awoke to the sound of the phone ringing. It didn’t stop, even after a minute, as I emerged from my sleepy twilight. In the end, Lisa beat me to it and stood there, listening.

‘Yes Mistress’ I heard her say and then she put the phone down.

I noticed that the computer screen was flashing. I started to worry that we had overslept as I clicked the mouse. Up popped a sheet with ‘Training Plans’ written at the top. There followed the day’s date. There were then two columns, one was Lisa’s and one mine. I was immediately glad that the first item was scheduled for eleven o’clock; someone had appreciated that we had had a difficult day.

I was less happy as I saw that I was first up with ninety minutes on the training machine. Subconsciously, my lip hung down and my shoulders slouched as I remembered how unpleasant it had been the day before. I was taken with a feeling of resignation and helplessness. If the screen had said four hours, then that is what I would have had to have done; none of my life was to be under my own control it seemed. As I scanned my way down the list; erotic dance; behaviour development; dress inspection; assignment, I started to fret; would I never be set free?

The residual comfort from the night’s sleep now fully dissipated, I called Lisa over and she looked, equally dismayed, at her own list. It seemed that the erotic dance session would be for both of us, whereas for her first session she simply had to get dressed and do the shopping for the house. I would much rather have done that than face the machine again.

I took the spare hour as a chance to get a shower and finally clean yesterday’s deposits from inside me. Then we had some breakfast. I couldn’t get the impending tasks out of my mind, so I couldn’t relax as we drank our juice and coffee. With the cups drained and sitting in the empty sink, we got ready to start our programmes. At two minutes to eleven, Lisa had just fetched her shoes to go out, and I was ready to take my robe off and submit to the accursed machine but there was a knock at the door. Lisa looked at me in surprise and answered it.

‘Inside, NOW, slut!’

It was Vivienne and she marched her way in; she had a scowl on her face. Immediately frightened, I threw myself onto the floor and started to frantically lick at her boot; but she kicked me away. Lisa’s attempt was also met with a firm rebuke, Vivienne’s heel digging into her forehead and shoeing her painfully away.

‘Kneel there, both of you, heads to the floor’

We both scrabbled to comply. I was shaking. Mistress was not happy.

Vivienne cut straight to the point

‘You have deliberately disobeyed your instructions. I am told that you decided it was not necessary for your late night oral training session?’

My heart sank, Oh no, please not that! We both whimpered

‘You, slut’ she kicked at Lisa ‘must actually get off on punishments; you remember that I said that any more trouble from you and you would go into the slave box, yes?’

At that, Lisa just snapped.

‘NO!’ she wept loudly.

‘No! Please No!’ she screamed, desperately trying to get her mouth near to Vivienne’s boot. Once more she was pushed aside, this time with her toe.

‘No please Mistress’ she collapsed ‘it wasn’t me! Anita said we shouldn’t do it, I thought that we had been let off! Please Mistress, it wasn’t me! I had nothing to do with it! Anita said not to do it!’

My fear rose higher and then redoubled as I looked in terror, in utter disbelief, at Lisa, stretching herself out towards Vivienne, sobbing in sheer, broken desperation.

‘So it was Anita was it?’ asked Vivienne, calming slightly and regaining some of her feline poise.

‘Yes! Yes Mistress!’ she welcomed.

‘Sit up girl’

Lisa struggled to sit up, kneeling back on her heels. She got into her best slave posture. Vivienne walked over to her and started to toy with her hair, running a finger through it and then grabbing a handful.

‘So, slave, should I give your punishment to Anita?’

I watched in horror, like this just wasn’t happening as she rapidly nodded her head, desperately; affirmatively.

‘No’ the word slipped out of my mouth, quietly, pathetically, an expression of my disbelief.

Vivienne stepped over towards me. Her voice was calm and cold.

‘Is this true, slut, was this your idea?’

Oh God, I couldn’t believe I was in this situation. I started to cry out of pure fear. Oh God, I was in trouble.

‘Yes Mistress’ I sobbed, half insane with fear ‘…….but I thought that….’

‘Silence!’ she shouted.

‘I don’t want to hear it’

‘I’m so sorry Mistress. I didn’t want to….’

‘Shut up now you dumb fucking slut, or I’ll double your punishment!’

I clamped my mouth with my hand and sobbed as quietly as I could. I huddled myself into a little ball in panic and misery; there was definitely going to be punishment.

‘You may go’ she said dismissively at Lisa

‘Thank you Mistress’ I heard as she scurried off to the front door and then out.

‘Stay silent slut’ she said. I watched as her expression became severe again and she started to fume.

‘You will NEVER assume to make alterations to your orders; never, ever. You will do EXACTLY as you are told to. You have disappointed me slave, really you have. I was pleased with you, you know, but now you have annoyed me. You will learn that that is not a good thing to do ’

I lay there, frozen with terror as she regained her control. Her eyes narrowed and she calmly told me to lie flat on my back.

I did it, almost in a trance, whimpering with fear. I couldn’t even beg pathetically, she had taken even that option from me.

‘Freeze’ she said and at once, like in her office, I was immobile; rigid like a board and stuck, unable to move, on my back.

When I realised that she had done this, I struggled, frenziedly, to move; to shake myself about; to scream my lungs out – but nothing happened, not a damn thing. Inwardly I was crying my heart out; I knew no peace at all and felt like my mind was about to snap.

Then I heard that she had said something, but I couldn’t hear the words.

It was sudden and it was so brutal. It hurts me now, so terribly, to even think about it and I don’t think that it is possible to adequately convey exactly how severe my pain was.

In a split second, my entire body was rapt with agony.

I felt such intense, such unbearable, lancing pains, that I could never have imagined such a degree of suffering was humanly possible. As it tore through me I understood, in my torture, that my Mistress had inflicted this upon me, as my lesson and I would never forget it.

Every part of me; my arms, legs, stomach, breasts, my genitals and my face; coarsed with searing, white-hot agony; like I had been thrown into a steaming cauldron of boiling fat. My skin was obviously refusing to cook, so the pain didn’t subside as my nerves were eventually eaten away by the fire. It was so perfectly torturous, so excruciatingly violent and exquisitely unendurable. I could never have possibly conceived of such complete suffering. I was sure that I was dying as my soul was ripped out and my body was being gradually but thoroughly destroyed.

Unimaginably, almost worse than the sheer physical pain, was the raw terror that accompanied it. It was as if a switch had been thrown in the darkest recess of my mind and my deepest, most pre-eminent emotions had been activated, fully. I felt the fear fevering up inside me. It rose and multiplied, over and over, until I was petrified; consumed with the dread of my own certain impending doom. I felt like the sheer unabated terror would fracture my mind, splitting it forever into a thousand pieces. I lay there perfectly still, screaming dementedly to myself, wanting only to cease existing, so that my suffering could end. I lost track of time completely but I now know that it was twenty seconds before I was shocked out of it and was perfectly awake. A mere twenty seconds was all it took and it had felt like five minutes. The torture had stopped but I was far from normal, it had stamped me; burning itself indelibly into me and branding my mind. I was now scarred, it formed a reminder of the consequences of my disobedience and of my Mistress’s displeasure. In twenty seconds, she had broken me, utterly.

In hysterics and on the far verge of sanity, I weakly but desperately crawled over to my Mistress and clutched hold of her boot. The only thing that mattered was to not be punished any further. I rejoiced as she didn’t kick me away. I wept and licked at her and I swore that I was sorry, from the bottom of my heart. I pledged my unswerving obedience to her in a desperate attempt to convince her not to return me to the pain.

I looked up fearfully and she smiled down at me. Her happiness filled me with hope and I renewed my pathetic efforts to curry her favour; pressing my face into her black leather boot.

When she finally told me to kneel and said that my punishment was over, I wept tears of joy and devotedly thanked her over and over. She must have taken some pity on me as she walked to me and touched my head. As I heard her mutter something, I felt my mind start to calm and for the first time, I started to regain control of myself. Sniffing repeatedly, I knelt still as she stroked my head.

I felt a beautiful relief sweeping through me with every touch of her fingers. I knelt at her feet and she ran them softly through my hair. The happiness I felt as my Mistress petted me was just overwhelming. When she stopped and sat on the sofa in front of me I could only stare at her in a confused awe, wanting her touch; needing it even but not understanding why. She had such extreme power over me, she could elevate me or plunge me to hell with a word.

She smiled at me again and clicked her fingers. Within a second I was nestling and pressing my face and body against her legs, a forgiven pet, weeping at the beauty of her mercy. I needed her touch so badly. The punishment had been so awful; I needed to feel her forgiveness. That she didn’t kick me away was enough and I revelled in the knowledge, as I lovingly kissed her boots, that she was, once again, satisfied with me.

‘You really are a natural slave you know’ she mused ‘I’ve really never seen such an intense reaction before’

She lifted my face so that I looked up at her. The stern, sadistic expression was gone and her face was almost warm with a gentle smile. I was so confused with how I felt about.

‘Now you be a good girl and work hard at your studies’

I nodded at her, ‘Yes Mistress’

As she stood up, picked up her bag and walked away, I almost wanted to reach after her. Watching her towering black spike heels work their way towards the door I felt the memory of my punishment resurface. As I struggled to keep from crying, I vowed that I would never, ever, disobey her again; even if it meant taking a knife to myself.

Tearfully, I went over to the computer to start my training. I would have to work hard.

PART 22

As I stepped out of the house, I held my fear in check and made a mental review of all the things I had to remember to do; there was no way I could afford to fuck anything up. The day had been terribly busy and actually just plain terrible. Now I was hurrying because I knew I didn’t have much time to do what needed to be done.

After another session licking, sucking and fucking myself to exhaustion on the latex sensor-cock and being thoroughly worked through increasingly complex routines by the computer, I had more sessions; but this time, in other ‘disciplines’. I had not been able to approach them relaxed and with a clear mind as once again, my jaw ached from all the blowjob techniques I had been made to practice. As well as that, the muscles in my vagina throbbed from over-exertion and I was breathless from spending the last twenty minutes being forced to rapidly ‘bunny-fuck’ the cock as I straddled the training horse.

Of the new classes, the first of which, had been taken by Cara.

I was not interested in learning ‘Erotic Dance’ but I had been overjoyed to see her as she had stepped through the door wearing her calm, worldly smile and a tight black track-suit. I had hugged her tightly. After what Lisa had done earlier, she was now the closest thing to a friend that I had and that was so depressing. I felt a little lump swell in my throat as I thought that, but then forced a smile onto my face; I didn’t want to lose her as well.

As we had walked into the living room I saw a logo on the back of her track-suit jacket. Written in pink, in cursive neon lettering was the word ‘Zippers’. I had never heard of that brand before but before I could ask her about it, I heard the door open a second time and, turning, I could see Lisa come in. I looked away immediately but could hear that she was carrying lots of bags. I wasn’t going to go and help her, not after what she had done. She must have dumped the bags straight on the floor because in no time she was in front of me, tearful, and on her knees.

I looked down at her and just couldn’t hold myself from crying as I saw her, weeping at my feet,

‘I’m so sorry Anita, please, you have to believe me, I’m so, so sorry, so very sorry……I just couldn’t take what they were going to do to me….I didn’t mean to hurt you, I love you!…I just couldn’t…not being put in that box…..not that….’

She was hysterically upset, barely able to speak with her frantic sobbing. I couldn’t bear to see her like that. I had been so hurt that she had betrayed me but, now that I had felt that unspeakably evil thing myself, I could understand why she had done it. Maybe I would have done the same had I been threatened with more of it; I couldn’t say. Either way, we both had far too much to deal with, without any difficulties between us. I wasn’t going to punish her any more, even though she had so readily sold me down the river. I could see that she had suffered with her guilt already and was clearly and terribly sorry.

I knelt down next to her and held her. I told her that it was okay. She grabbed me tightly and tried to break a smile through her tears. I kissed her and she struggled to look at me again. I could see that it would take a lot before she could forgive herself for what she had done to me. She knew exactly what she had condemned me to and she knew the magnitude of her act.

‘Ahem’, Cara cleared her throat loudly ‘come on now you two. You have work to do now. You will behave and you will apply yourselves to this; as if I’m not happy, you will both be punished again. I have control and punishment privileges over both of you and I will use them if I don’t think you are working your hardest. You will remember that and you will treat me as a Mistress’

I was a lot happier with Cara than my other two Mistresses. We both knelt in front of her and she had us strip there. She had us both wearing only our shoes; I fetched and tied on my white ankle-boots. She had then stood each of us up and had inspected and then adjusted our posture. She spent a good time teaching us a number of poses and then cycled us through them calling out each one by name – ’Hands on hips’, ’Look at my tits’, ’From behind’….etc…

She then spent an hour showing us some basic dance moves.

She put a disc into my player and made us sway and gyrate our hips to the pulse of the beat. She told us to practice that whenever we had a few spare moments, she wanted the basic rhythm to become like second nature to us. As the lesson moved on, she had each of us trying to lap dance in front of her as she sat on one of my dining chairs, giving us pointers.

She had brought a crop with her which she had taken from her bag after the first few minutes. She still had her kindly way about her but there was no mistaking that she was here to train us and was very much in charge. I felt a lot less nervous in front of her, while she was holding a whip, than I did in front of Vivienne, even if she had nothing. I knew that Cara would have no option but to treat us like this. She would have the threat of her own punishment hanging over her, to be instigated if she didn’t achieve results with us.

She was, however, a superb teacher. She expressed what she wanted us to do very clearly and encouraged us when we did it properly. Halfway through the session, I lowered myself, bending my knees, keeping my back straight, swaying in front of her, with my hands above my head as she had shown me, so I was lifting my breasts. My mouth was parted as she had shown us and my tongue was just visible inside my lips, like I was ready to kiss or lick. She wanted me to have my legs further apart for that move. I didn’t resent her for training me, I knew she had to, but it didn’t lessen the pain from her riding crop as she switched me cruelly on my inner thighs telling me to look like I was lowering myself, needfully, onto a lovely, erect penis.

A tear of pain in my eye, I repeated the move for her, pretending that I was slipping myself over a stiff cock until she smiled, nodded and beckoned Lisa over to try the same. She told Lisa that her Mistress would want to see her feminine needs too, so she would make the same display that I had. She threw herself into it and escaped the lashing that I had received. Soon after however, she was whipped for not smiling and not looking enthusiastic or hot enough as she danced. As this was a more serious transgression, Cara beat her with ten fearsome strokes across her breasts. Lisa stood still with her hands behind her back, holding her breasts forward, yelping miserably with each blow. At the end, the tears ran down her face.

I had tried my hardest to do that well, the whole way through, as it was the first and most important lesson that Cara had stressed to us – in all things we did, we must look like we were joyful, horny, appreciative and desperate for sex. Following her advice, I tried to imagine that I was deliriously hungry for sex as I danced. I pumped and ground my body like a whore and it helped me to avoid her whip. I felt like such a slut though.

After the dancing I was even more fatigued and was glad that my next session was a less physical one. In fact, the ‘Behaviour’ session consisted of just me, alone, doing some research. I sat in front of the computer screen while Lisa sat behind me, noisily lapping at the artificial pussy while the computer gave her instructions.

I followed the programme that was laid out for me. I was to browse through the extremely comprehensive library on the hard drive and the internet and ‘get ideas’ for my role as a ‘slut’. The focus was not to be on sexual technique but rather how a girl behaved and if there were any mannerisms, touches or finesses that I could pick up or develop. After sufficient time, I would be interviewed with a view to planning my behaviours. My mind looked back to the time Vivienne and Trisha had sat me down in the Café; I knew how effective their interviews could be. As I read the instructions, I could feel that I was being subconsciously forced into a state where I would, once again, not be able to hold anything back. As I looked down the list of titles and I felt my hand move the mouse pointer, I despaired and felt a sense of woe in my very soul.

PART 23

Later that day, after being given quarter of an hour to dress, I stood in front of my Mistress once more. Lisa had left the flat, I had no idea why, and I was all alone with Vivienne. I was quaking and was so glad that she was smiling.

When she had arrived we had sat down together at my table and ‘talked’ about my afternoon of research. Out of everything that she had done to me, I could see that she got the most pleasure from systematically teasing my distastes, fears and weaknesses from me so that she could toy with me, before making me do the same, awful things. I would even have rather spent the whole afternoon wracking my body, pleasing the machine, than being made to slowly but deliberately hammer nails into my own future.

To start with, after she had instantly rendered me fully obedient, I had shown her a video of a girl walking. I had found it after having been horrifyingly, and consequently irresistibly, drawn to the title. I hated the way that the loop had been set up inside me. I would scan my way down a list or look at some pictures or films. The ones that I were most afraid of, most scared about being made to do and the most appropriate for a ‘slut’ would be obvious. I would then be compelled to examine them. The walk had been one such instance. The girl from ‘Desperate Cum Sluts’ had me whimpering with shame. Her walk, the things she did and the things she said; and how she said them. I had never seen a woman behave in such a disgraceful way before; so explicitly wantonly, she had not a shred of dignity about her. That accursed film would lead to a wealth of misery and despondent humiliation for me.

The girl on the screen was dressed scarily similar to how I had been; she wore white heels and a pink dress and even large gold earrings. She approached the camera with a walk that would have been described as ‘sultry’ if it was about a tenth as extreme. The way it was, it could only have been described as utterly depraved. It was not the sexy, business-summoning walk of a whore; it was the wanton, debauched walk of a nymphomaniac, overcome and peeking with raw lust. The look on her face was one of obsession and deep, basal need; you could see that she longed for a cock in her, anywhere. I looked away in shame but Vivienne grabbed my face and shoved it back towards the screen. I watched her again; sullen and resigned.

As I watched her slowly writhe forward, offering herself to the viewer, I looked at Vivienne, watching the screen herself with a wide, satisfied grin on her face.

She had me emulating the walk in my own living room. She made me get the face right in my mirror and then practice the walk, watching myself. It wasn’t hard to do, physically at least, although the thought of anyone seeing me putting on such a display was just too much and I had to keep pushing the anxiety from my mind.

That wasn’t the worst of it by far though.

I had clammed up when Vivienne had asked me what else I had found. She had smiled knowingly at me and I had tried to shrink away; like a puppy, knowing she was going to the kennels. She had then looked very pleased and snapped her fingers, pointing to the floor next to her chair. I had quickly got up and knelt right next to her, on the floor. She put her hand in my head, scratching at me with her long nails and took a grasp of my hair, bending my head upwards to face her.

‘I’ll let you show your Mistress from down here’ she grinned down at me.

I was starting to cry as I reached up and moved the film on to a bookmark that I had set earlier.

As the film played I could only see my Mistress’s face. I watched as a wicked smile formed and her lips separated into an evil grin.

‘Oh yes slut, I definitely approve’

I sank my head onto her leg and wept,

‘Yes Mistress’ I said.

The film had shown the same girl, the ‘heroine’, the ‘desperate cum slut’ herself, finally getting her satisfaction. She had sucked her co-star’s huge cock with a gusto that suggested it was essential to her survival, like it contained some sort of antidote. Then, just before his climax, he had pulled out of her mouth and while she had left it wide open for him, he had unloaded spoonfuls of thick white semen onto her face and into her mouth. I found the whole thing quite repulsive but it was the part that followed that I was showing my Mistress.

The girl looked like her most incredible dream had just come true as she relished the cum in her mouth. It was the look on her face, there was no mistaking what she was. Then, slowly and carefully she wiped up some more of the cum on her face and slowly, savouringly, put her finger in her mouth sucking on the precious juice. She closed her eyes in ecstasy as she, one by one, licked he fingers clean, savouring every drop of the delicious cum. The show that she was making was the most humiliating sex act I could have thought of at that time. It had me quivering in my Mistress’s lap. I had tasted a tiny amount of cum before and I had hated it.

‘Go and get a yoghurt from the fridge, slut. We are going to have you practice doing that in front of the mirror, you have three minutes and then you will give me a show’

I rushed out tearfully, another nightmare coming true. I was soon pretending that I was the same sperm-crazed whore. I lustfully and slowly licked my fingers clean, scooping the yoghurt from my face and licking at it like it was the most joyous delicacy. I kept my eyes focused on myself in the mirror and tried as hard as I could not to start crying.

A snap of the fingers from Vivienne followed and she knelt me down below her again. She took the spoon and gleefully flicked a blob onto my cheek. I then gave her the same show, fixing her eyes with my own and trying to look as depraved as possible. I hated what I was being made to do from the absolute depth of my soul, but the alternative was just not an option. I visualised myself as the girl from the film as I slowly lowered another fingertip of white yoghurt onto my wanting tongue. My heart felt like it was breaking as she smiled down at me and after a while, flicked another glob onto me saying,

‘Good slut! I think this will be your little party trick. You will do it after every cum, what do you think?’

‘Yes Mistress’ I submitted and then, sobbing, I tried to squeeze the words out, there was a little more, something from my own twisted mind.

‘Mistress…….I think…….that I should say that………I just love cum so much’

As a further idea formed my sobbing intensified

‘Good girl, that’s it, let it all out’ she stroked my head

‘Maybe I should scoop some cum out of me, if that’s where it is, and do the same sometimes…..Oh please Mistress…don’t make me do that!’

I collapsed into a fit of sobbing. She slapped me hard round the face but was smiling at me

‘You know better than to say that, but since you feel that way, we can have you do that as well’

She smiled down at me and stroked my head as I wept into her lap. She was so cruel to me that there was nothing else that I could do. I no longer had any hope of mercy from her; it just felt better to cry on someone, even if that person was the complete cause of all my misery. She let me cry in her lap for a good long time, I’m sure she must have enjoyed it. It was after that that she sent me off to shower. She told me to wash myself thoroughly and return to her only in what I needed to walk with.

When I returned, after our ‘little sit down’, Vivienne had further enjoyed herself at my expense. I had tensed and squirmed a she had opened a large medical bag onto the table and she had told me to sit down next to her and to thrust my breasts out at her.

I started to tremble as I saw her take out some medical gloves and a bottle of antiseptic. I squeezed my hands tight trying to stay still even though I was almost paralysed with fear. I wondered how much it was possible for one person to take as I saw her take out two huge syringes, each filled with a clear liquid. I looked at her in terror as her face took on its demonic smile once more.

‘Please’ my eyes begged her ‘I can’t take much more’

She reached over and took hold of my left breast. I almost screamed with fear as she touched me lightly. My obvious discomfort made her laugh loudly. She told me to keep still or she would fist me again. She lifted my breast and examined the suture line. Then she did the same to the other one. I just wished that I was dead. I seriously considered her offer of spending the rest of my life paralysed, being institutionally abused.

‘These are healing beautifully Anita. The stitches will already be starting to dissolve and your scars look very neat; tiny in fact, but good and strong; certainly ready to be…..tested, just a little’

As she ran her finger along the scar lines, I shivered at the unsettling touch. It was a mix of hypersensitive, healing, inflamed breast-skin and numb, nerveless scar-tissue. I shook at the occasional shooting bursts of electric, burning pain as she rubbed firmly against the severed nerves along each incision, causing them to fire-off, randomly. She was in no hurry to stop playing with me, I was like a pet to her, a toy and she was starting to really upset me.

‘He is such an excellent surgeon’ she mused, turning to her medical instruments ‘he always gets such good results. And oh my God!…Very fuckable too, didn’t you think’

She put on the sterile latex gloves and started to soak some gauze. I could smell the clinical scent of the antiseptic as she lifted the dripping gauze with some forceps and turned towards me. I was frozen. She grabbed my left breast firmly and started to swab the cold, flowing liquid around my nipple. I broke a cold sweat. Thin lines of pink fluid ran down, over my breasts and down my belly, as she rubbed and worked my nipple and the area around it. I could feel the copious, spilling antiseptic, cold, and seeping down to my thighs. I watched her, trembling, as she took a second gauze and did the same to my other breast.

A memory from the day at the café came back to me. Under Vivienne’s wicked spell of such brutal self-betraying honesty, she had had to stop me when I had gotten onto the subject of having my body pierced. Getting carried away with my own hideous self-‘slut’ concept, I had envisaged, amongst other things, a pair of thick nipple rings. I had been relieved when she had prevented me from telling her about them, but now my fears had not only returned but were boiling over as my nipples stood, erect and chilled as the cleaning solution evaporated off them. I was terrified that another of my nightmares would now be realised.

I snatched a look at her tray as she took further things from her bag. She was screwing long points onto the two syringes that she had. There was a plastic sheath on each, but inside those, I could see two thick needles. I spluttered out a sob at their sight. Why was I being made to suffer so? What had I ever done to deserve this?

Vivienne looked up from her tray. She let out a chilling, callous cackle. She so loved to see me scared, trembling in anticipation, not knowing what was going to happen to me.

‘I love it when we get to spend some quality time together you know?’ she said, lifting one of the syringes so that it stood vertically, tip upwards. She gave the plunger the slightest test and I could see a tiny droplet form within the plastic needle sheath.

‘Now slut. I know that you do so love your new tits but I wonder if they are still just way too small for you’

My lip trembled out a sob as she asked,

‘What do you think slut?’

She looked at me, hard; she would only accept one answer.

‘Yes Mistress’ my voice broke in quivering tones as I tried hard not to cry.

She fixed me with an ice cold stare and said simply,

‘Beg’

I started to cry properly now. Vivienne’s image blurred as I wept,

‘Please Mistress; I’d love to have big tits…….’

I sobbed to myself; it was one of the things that she had done to me that I loathed the most. I hated the large breasts that I was now made to wear and I was mortified when I had been made to wear clothes that revealed and even emphasised them.

I felt her latex clad hand on my face, wiping at my tears.

‘I’m not convinced that you want them slut. One more chance or maybe we’ll think about some punishment for you’

‘Please Mistress’ I begged, I looked her in the eyes and tried to look sincere ‘I want to have big sluttish tits’

She looked at me

‘…..I want to have huge tits and I want to show them off, I want men to come on my huge bimbo tits’

I was desperate to please her. As I saw her mouth break a smile I breathed more easily.

She laughed and then picked up one of the syringes.

‘Please!’ I whispered.

She grabbed my breast and I watched in absolute horror as she pulled the cap off the needle and turned to point it towards me.

‘No!’ I whispered, frozen with fear as she pushed the tip to the skin just below my nipple and then plunged the needle into my held bosom. I wept hysterically but kept still and obedient as she pushed the needle in to its hilt. I watched as she started to press the plunger.

‘Now. Let’s watch you become even more of a whore as they…….grow’

As she slowly depressed the plunger and the huge vial of liquid began to disappear I watched as my breast slowly started to swell. My sobbing took on a frantic high pitch as Vivienne laughed loudly. I thought that I would pass out as she pulled the needle out and gave my tit a squeeze. It was visibly and palpably taut again, like it had been the week before, when the implants had been fresh. I sobbed myself hoarse as she took the second needle and did the same.

As she depressed the second plunger, at her instruction I repeated,

‘Please make my tits bigger Mistress, I so want my whore tits big’

As I wept the phrase out, she pushed the fluid into me and I watched in revulsion as my other breast bulged and grew. When she took the second needle out I broke down crying. She stood up and dragged me by my hair to the bedroom. She thrust me in front of my dressing mirror and held my head so I had to look at myself; at my chest. I saw her smile of satisfaction as my sobbing was renewed afresh at the sight of my newly stretched breasts.

‘We’ll be doing that little and often Anita, till you look……remarkable’

With me still weeping uncontrollably, she sent me away to dress, telling me that I would be subject to her inspection. She told me to make myself look like the kind of big titted slut who would walk the way I had shown her and dream of gobbling down as much cum as she could. As soon as I was in my bedroom I fell to the floor and pounded it with sheer frustration. My life was so horrible! I did this, but just for a few seconds as I dared not displease my Mistress and risk being late or poorly dressed.

I stood in the pink dress with the open sides and the elastic strips. My smooth crotch was bare to the world below the tiny skirt that was snapped about the tops of my upper thighs. I had fretted about my hair and make-up and had made sure that they were exactly as I had been instructed; I looked like the proper porn-shoot bimbo that I was supposed to. My freshly sore tits bulged dramatically against the stretched fabric and pushed up and out of the cups in the dress. They presented an immense cleavage between the zip-edges of my dark blue leather-look jacket.

There was no way that the jacket could close around me. I so wanted to hide myself away in shame, to cover myself in a huge smock. I couldn’t look at my chest or I would immediately start crying. I looked straight ahead.

My look was completed by the white bag on the gold chain and another pair of my new shoes.

Again I had to concentrate as I teetered on high, five-inch stiletto heels; but this time I wore shoes rather than the ankle boots. These were also patent white. Vivienne had told me at the time that the white stilettos that so perfectly humiliated me would become a constant feature of my outfits, like a trademark. My heart had sunk as I had tottered around the sex shop in them, so perfectly degraded. She had made the further point that they suited my virginal inexperience for the time being but, in my case, they would soon form a delicious incongruity with the depraved slut that I was to become. I had stared at her sullenly, like a bitch about to be punished, like a little girl being forced to wear her mother’s choice of new shoes; that she hated. Vivienne had stood there and smiled cooing over my new shoes.

They were slightly pointed white pumps with a thin strap that closed with a delicate gold buckle around my ankle. At the side of my heels there were several little triangles and other shapes cut out, so the pink flesh of my foot was visible and contrasted against the shiny white of the plastic. They unequivocally shouted ‘trailer-trash’ and I had sulked to myself as I had deliberately selected them, today, for my Mistress and reluctantly fastened them on. I so longed to go back to being ‘boring Anita’ again; to dress in dull, flat, brown shoes. I wished that I could go back in time, burn that advert in the paper and spend the rest of my days dressed like a woman twice my age; as a frump.

‘Walk for me slut’ she purred.

PART 24

I immediately swallowed my pride, fixed my gaze on my Mistress and tried to think like the girl in the video had perhaps done. I tried to imagine that I was desperately horny. I knew that I had to ooze confidence and throw myself into it; it really was an ‘all or nothing’ walk. I took a deep breath and then twisting on one foot, I slowly stepped my other leg forward. My bare skin was on full display from the very top of my thigh to the white plastic of my high heels. I was such a whore. I stepped down so that I would put one foot almost in front of the other; the height from my heels exaggerating the swing and forcing a sinuous, filthily debauched, writhing from my hips as I moved.

I tried to keep it smoulderingly sexy and focussed on my Mistress. I kept my mouth slightly gaping and the shame of my busting cleavage pushed out crassly towards her. While I did this, my hands started to move on my body. I felt like the girl in the film now, a depraved ‘cum-slut’, and I knew I had to play the part as well as possible.

She was smiling at me as I glided across the room to her.

‘Good’ she nodded keenly ‘very good slut! Keep that going, and work those hands up to those tits! Show me how much you love them!’

I swallowed quickly, burying the urge to dissolve into tears one more time. I worked my hands up until I held handfuls of my own inflated breasts. By this time I was standing right in front of her. She giggled at my earnest display, I blushed intensely; I could never win with her.

‘Good slut’ she said as she stood up.

She stood just slightly taller than me, in spite of the height of my heels.

‘One more thing before you hit the road’

She walked out, leaving me standing there. I had so feared having to go out again.

I heard her in the bedroom and then she walked into the kitchen. I heard the banging of pans and the tap running and then some quiet movement. I stood, alone, dressed like a prostitute, in my own living room. I tentatively tried to pull the jacket edges closer together, to try and cover myself a little more. It was totally futile; the jacket was too small for that. So I just stood there, nervously working my balance from shoe to shoe.

After several minutes Vivienne came back in. I could hear water boiling on the stove in the kitchen.

‘You are going to be so hot tonight slut’ she purred mischievously.

I dared not even turn round as I heard her walk up behind me. I felt the chain from my bag and then she spun me round to face her. She was looking straight into me, I had to look down. She took the chain again, this time from the front, and led me forwards.

‘Go to the bedroom and sit at your table’

In no time, Vivienne had me watching in the mirror as she carefully, one by one, started to remove the studs from my ears. Each one was sore and I could see, as she placed each one on my dressing table, the specks of dried blood on the pins. I counted all six out of each ear as I sat there motionless, nervously watching her careful movements.

She went back to the kitchen and soon returned with one of my pans and a small bottle; clearly something that she had brought herself. She placed the pan down on the table and then reached into it. I could see her grinning as she pulled out the first, and largest, of my new matching earrings. My heart groaned, silently.

She just hummed a little to herself as she wiped the pin of the earring with some of her antiseptic and then moved towards my ear. I felt a sting from the alcohol and an aching as she pushed the metal through the young piercing; then she clipped the bar onto its fastening. I watched in misery as she returned her hand to the pan and the hideous ornament continued to hang from me.

Within a few seconds, she was hanging the ‘next size down’ earring in the piercing above on the same ear. It was all I could do to sit still and tolerate the humiliation without reacting. I resisted protesting and I tried my hardest to not give in and give her the pleasure of seeing how I really felt. I watched helplessly as she gradually set all the earrings in place. To my horror, I saw the brazen tart, my perfect ‘slut alter-ego’ starting to emerge in the mirror. The nightmare concept-woman that I had always despised but had only fully conceived of and crystallised that day at the café, was now coming into fruition.

When she had finished, to ‘rub my face in it’, she made me make some of my ‘slut faces’ into the mirror. She made me turn my head to the sides as I did them, to show off my new earrings. She had me licking the air in front of me, ‘wishing for some cock’ as she put it, deliberately rocking my head a little to make the obscene amount of gold dangle and sway in my ears. She told me to push my breasts out more. I felt a crushing wave of panic envelope me as she returned from the kitchen with another yoghurt. She made me practice my ‘party trick’ with my earrings and newly inflated breasts. With her eyes fixed on me, every second of it was torture.

I tried my best to put on a good show for her. As she laughed and taunted me, calling me her ‘ultimate whore’ and a ‘desperate cum slut’, all I wanted to do was to crawl under my bed-sheets, hide and grasp one of my teddies. I wanted to wish myself away; to another place or another time.

My fear only continued to rise when she handed me a bottle of lubricant and told me to make sure I was fit to deliver ‘pussy services’. In abject humiliation, as she watched me, I hitched up my skirt and rubbed a generous amount of the warm, oily liquid onto my folds and deep into myself. I tried my best not to be churlish as I did it. God knows I had never been sunk to such depths before!

‘Your assignment will test your sluttish abilities today Anita’ Vivienne finally spoke.

Her tone was neutral and instructive and on this occasion, that worried me. If she was going to merely expose me, as I was, I’m sure she would have been a lot less pleasant with me; she would have taunted me.

‘You are going to do your first ‘double’ today’

I looked at her in the mirror.

‘You are going to get a man off, twice; once with your mouth and once with your cunt’

I saw her smile at the pleading expression that took to my face.

‘It’s an excellent way of testing your technique. A man will come practically immediately when confronted by such a sexy slut as you. Make no mistake slave, you look like you have come straight out of a man’s wank-fantasy’

I blushed.

‘But the second come is more difficult as he has just been spent. It will be a measure of your technique and skills. It will test your ability to please him, to excite him’

I wanted to cry

‘If you fail to get him off twice in, oooooh….say……twenty-five minutes, then there will be a punishment session waiting for you when you get back, a….lengthy one….Its just as simple as that slut’

I felt like I was going to pass out.

‘Now don’t fret’ she laughed, reaching out to me and holding my cheek ‘you can do that, Anita, believe me when I tell you this; but you’ll have to use your sluttish wiles. You’ll have to use all the things you’ve learnt today, your face, your walk, your party trick, your dance moves as you slide up and down him, anything you like’

She was smiling and stroking me, almost fondly, like she wanted me to succeed.

‘I don’t care. Just make sure he gets off twice’

Her smile faded.

‘I’m making it easy as well; he’s already a client of yours’

PART 25

It was a crisp, icy day but very bright. Having been stuck indoors all day, I had to squint as the sun glared into my face. I shuddered as I stood outside, in the open; anyone could see me now. I had to keep my mind on the task, on the job, otherwise it would implode. I corrected my posture, took a deep breath and then started walking. Not the ‘exhibition’ from the video, but my ‘normal’ slut’s gait. I strutted and moved like I was cruising for business. I had to take small steps but I took them quickly as I knew Vivienne would soon be behind me, ready to be my voyeur; as if the phone transmitting from my bag wasn’t bad enough.

I saw a figure starting to round the corner ahead of me. My heart started to pound, I couldn’t believe I was going to be seen, in cold daylight, looking like I was. I reaffirmed my resolution to avoid the pain; I would have to be able to deal with this.

As we neared each other, I could see that he was behaving strangely. He was trying to snatch glances at me without making it obvious. His obvious discomfort actually made me feel a little better, like I was not so severely disadvantaged. He ignored me as we passed each other and I breathed a sigh of relief. I could do this, hopefully.

The second figure around the corner was a woman; then a second woman appeared, walking with her. My hope disappeared. They were about my age and fashionably dressed, in dark coats. They both wore stylish leather boots with heels and had ‘designer’ looking handbags. One was blonde, with a long ponytail, the other had an angular, fashionable ‘bob’ haircut. As one of them noticed me, I saw her hand go to her mouth. She was talking behind it. The other girl then looked for me. When she caught me, she visibly sniggered. I wanted to scream! I wanted to scream at the top of my voice; to scream my lungs out. I was fully exposed, helpless in front of them.

The intertwined ticking of our heels gradually merged as we neared each other. I could see that they were stifling their amusement; trying to hold straight faces. I did the only thing I could, I smiled. The girls stared, with eyes like the heads of nails. Their looks, although evasive, were of contempt; contempt for being a slut. I saw the disbelief in their faces as they noticed, when they were close enough; how extreme my earrings were; the little ring through my fingernail; my swollen, surgical lips and my ‘tits’; begging for attention. It was all I could do to just keep moving and not turn around to run back inside. When they were behind me, I did not turn round, I didn’t want to see them looking back and laughing at me. I filled up with a deep, shameful crimson. My throat felt tight. I reached up and touched it, trying to loosen a tight blouse that wasn’t there. I felt my ‘Anita’ necklace nestling above and between the heads of my collarbones. My God, what did I look like!?

To stop the mentally downward spiral towards collapse, I ran through my checklist again; as a distraction. I brought myself back to the job at hand. I had to remember everything; the walk, the face, the moves Cara had taught me and worst of all, the thing that Vivienne kept calling my ‘party trick’. Glancing behind me, I saw Vivienne emerging from my block of flats; I knew I had to get on with it. I took a deep breath and as I heard the clicking from my Mistress’s spike-heels, gradually getting louder, I set off, around the corner.

The noise from pneumatic drilling immediately hit me. I had been so absorbed in my shame that I had not really noticed it. There were half a dozen men working on the road, all wearing hard-hats and fluorescent yellow over-vests. I couldn’t believe the situation I was in, it was just unreal. I tried to imagine that I was in a trance as I found my target amongst the workforce. With one further thought about the punishment, to drive me, I started to strut. I went through my confidence routine, like the previous night. I tried to feel like I was Julia Roberts again. Fuck it, I tried to imagine that I was the whore from ‘Desperate Cum Sluts’. I tried to tap her well of shamelessness. Amongst the noise, I somehow made out the sound of high heels behind me. I wished it was Cara. I would have felt a little better if it was her who was with me. It would have been harder doing it alone, but it was worst doing it for the amusement of Vivienne.

I flicked my head high. I felt a cold splash from the dangling golden hearts at the sides of my neck; I felt like such a slut. For the first time, I tried to consciously draw power from that. I harnessed the slut’s confident abandon, that uncaring, almost oblivious regard for her shame. I channelled that feeling into my walk. I was completely conscious of my legs and breasts, perfectly displayed, as my man set down his bucket and chanced to look up. I saw him freeze, dead, like he’d seen a ghost. I swallowed and he watched, mesmerized as I started my performance. It was slightly easier to do at that distance but as soon as I saw his jaw drop I knew that I had two choices. I could either submit to the raging shame swelling inside me, or I could ride my way through this, become the slut of his dreams and seduce him.

There was no way I could take the horror of Vivienne’s punishment again. I blew him a kiss as I became ‘her’. I told myself I was playing a role; that it wasn’t really me. As that thought started to ease my pain, the ‘naughty slut’ smile on my face started to feel more relaxed, and as a double-edged sword, more natural. I ignored the little voice at the back of my mind; my dignity.

I started to think ‘I need a fuck, God I need a fuck so badly, and I want it from you!’

It was like a mantra, to brainwash myself. Even the swelling self hatred that was building inside me was not powerful enough to match Vivienne’s punishment. I though it over and over again as my walk became more and more depraved. My pelvis was swinging and grinding as I writhed as lustfully as I could towards him. My focus was on my mark, solely. I didn’t care about the other men, as they stopped their work. At least that’s what I told myself. The blush across my face and neck told a different story though. The drilling and clanking gradually subsided to a total halt. Against the background sound of the traffic, they could now hear the clicking of my stiletto heels on the concrete. I pressed my chest out. I would use my hated tits now; they would become an asset and would help me to get this awful job done.

My man was obviously flushed but had regained some control and was now walking towards me. I heard the first whistle from his mate, and then they all started. It was to a melee of wolf-whistles, calling and howling that I stopped my strutting and took a pose; my right hand on my hip, my foot turned out to the side, my bag hanging down on the left and my head turned and cocked slightly. I kept my lips parted, trying to imagine I was in the middle of my programme on the training machine, anticipating taking the cock into it. I hoped the cake of foundation I had on my face was enough to hide my utter shame.

‘My God, I mean…..Wow!….I mean……Wow!….Anita!……You look…….Amazing!’ he spluttered. His eyes were all over me, he didn’t know where to look. Feeling that it was the only way I could carry on, I drank in his lust and started to feel some power from it. Damn it, I started to feel in control a little, like this guy was ruled by his dick and that at the moment, I was ruling that. This had to work in my favour.

I slowed my walk down. I made a conscious decision to become his temptress, albeit an easily obtainable one. I wanted to drive him wild, he would need to be able to come twice, in twenty five minutes. He was paralysed as I stepped right up to him and reached up to his face.

I moved, tantalizingly, towards him and slowly, painfully slowly, moved to kiss him. At the last moment, as he closed his eyes, I moved to the side, to his cheek and lightly bushed my lip against it, breathing onto him. I felt him moan. I had to cash in now, I had to go in for the kill. I looked him I the eyes.

‘I need you inside me’ I breathed seriously ‘I need you now’

It was a cheesy, porn-film line but it worked. I saw him swallow. One of his mates was shouting, ‘Go on son! Give ‘er one from me!’

This was met with cheering and more whistling. I looked at him and smiled,

‘Go on, give me one’ I thought as I made my slut face for him. I tried to project that thought at him.

‘Come with me’ he said, looking around shiftily.

I took hold of his arm, becoming his girl. A sudden wave of panic hit me, was I really doing this? How was I going through with seducing this guy? Why was I not shrinking away in embarrassment? Where was my dignity?

As I felt his thick, tight muscles, the realisation that I was a woman, giving myself to him consumed me. I felt so female, so female that it almost melted me. Then I remembered that I was, of all females, a pleasure girl for his amusement; a trainee whore; a slut, learning her trade. Instead of screaming, ‘No!’ as loud as I could, I squeezed his arm and looked into his eyes. As he looked longingly back, I licked my lips and said

‘Come on lover, I want to taste you’

I thought I saw his pupils dilate there and then. He quickened the pace and I had to concentrate to walk that fast in my white stilettos. As we made for a side street, we passed Vivienne. She completely blanked me but it was enough to remind me of my true purpose, my true condition. Instantly upset and struggling once more to hold it all together, I gripped hold of the man’s arm and took some comfort from the fact that not everyone wanted to see me suffering. After the treatment that I was getting used to from Vivienne, I started to warm to the idea of some company that would treat me nicely; even if it meant giving my body to them for some easy love.

I wanted to ask him things. As my emotions started to carry me away, I started to get upset again. I didn’t even know his name; the second man that I had ever had sexual relations with and was now about to ‘double’. I felt the pain of Vivienne’s cruelty again. She had stroked my head before I had left the flat. She had given me a couple of further rules. Next to what she had already done to me, they seemed so trifling, but now I was feeling their sting.

She had told me ‘No conversation outside of sex-talk’.

At the time, it had been the last thing on my mind. Now, as we walked, hurriedly and silently to the makeshift venue for our encounter, I wanted to talk to him. I wanted to at least know his name. I wanted to tell him that he was only my second man ever. I wanted to let him know that, so that maybe he would treat me with special care and attention. But that was my former self talking. It was ‘Slut Anita’, and her only, who was allowed or able to talk to him. The closest I could come to expressing myself was,

‘My! Someone’s in a hurry?!’, a desperate attempt to invite a compliment, to hear that he cared for me. As the pause lengthened, I released the tension; it wouldn’t do to have my ‘client’ feeling uncomfortable,

‘And it’s me baby, I want to fuck you dry’

As the ache weighed in my heart, I recognised the truth of how lonely I was. I would be intimate with this man yet we would remain strangers.

As I thought of what I had just said, I wondered how I was thinking of these things, I really was not that kind of woman normally. I almost sobbed aloud when I remembered that the girl in the video had said exactly that!

I had subconsciously absorbed and assimilated it. Her behaviour was becoming mine. What was I turning into?

Whatever it was, regardless of my own despair at it, he was responding to it.

‘Oh you will! Don’t you worry, I’ve got more for you, more of what you got last night. God you were so hot, I’ve……well, I’ve never been with anyone like you before Anita, you’re just so damn……well…….Fucking hot!’

At that he stopped. He turned me towards him. I could see, in his eyes, he was overcome with raw desire, for me. He pulled me close, one hand between my shoulder blades, the other down, on my left cheek. I felt enveloped by him and while his embrace was driven by his rising lust, it was warm and loving too. His touch was firm but sensitive. I responded, like I knew I should, by rubbing my knee up his leg and running my shoe up his calf. When my thigh was horizontal, he hooked his forearm under it, supporting it. My God, I felt his fingers fishing under my skirt. We were still on the street, in broad daylight!

He pulled me in, so I was so close that I could rub myself against his leg. I heard him gasp and moan as his fingers brushed across the perfectly smooth, bare skin atop my labia. I didn’t realise that my bare skin would be so exciting for him. I made a huge moan of pleasure when he started, with a finger inside me, to gently rub around the outer part of my tunnel. It felt good. I’m ashamed to say that after all the punishment and sadistic torture that I had been forced to endure, I allowed myself to enjoy the feeling; to lose myself in the lovely sensation. While we were not able to be intimate mentally, we could be one physically. His touch, for that moment, freed me. It was the most welcome contrast to my Mistress, who wanted to cut parts out of me or burn holes in my mind. I would allow myself to be his and it was all right anyway, because that was what my Mistress wanted.

PART 26

When we had got to his van, I had taken control. I knew the clock was starting and, in the parked Mercedes across the street, sat Vivienne Black. There was no way I was going to risk being punished. I sat him down and was straight onto my knees. Trying to project hungry, lustful thoughts, I fixed his eyes with my lips parted, licking them. At the same time, my hands were at his trousers, unfastening them. He had reached down and stripped his own belt off in seconds, by which time I had his buttons undone and was starting to tug his trousers down to his ankles. The grit and dust on the floor bit into my knees and marred the perfect white of my shoes, but I ignored it. Instead, I gently lifted his pants over his bulging erection and pulled them down. Keeping eye contact, but without lingering, I set to work on him there and then. It wasn’t long before I was locked into the training sequence that had started to burn itself into my mind. To me it was an almost robotic sequence, a choreographed set of moves, all performed with smiling fervour. Vivienne was right; in no time at all he came.

It took all the discipline that I had to not open my mouth and scream in disgust. I felt the pulses of warm salty semen unload into my mouth. I wanted to be sick. Instead I had to grin at him and pull off him.

My soul was shouting ‘No!’ as I was then forced to do that most dehumanising and hideous act. Vivienne’s evil, controlling grin was loud in my mind as I made sure the last droplets of his seed spilt onto my face. That was vital for what had to come next.

I was burning with such deep, deep resentment of her but I kept my composure. He was spent but was still hypnotically fixed on me, fascinated. I licked my lips and I saw his mouth open in disbelief. Girls like me didn’t exist, not for real, not outside of porn films. I saw his eyes widen as I formed my face into the depraved, wanton smile that she had made me practice and take a finger to my face. Delicately and carefully, but hungrily, I scraped up the last drop from his cheek and then, exaggerating the movement; the savouring, I sung the finger into my mouth and closed my eyes. As I tasted the stringy, watery globs I tried to think of it as ‘precious’, in reality it made me want to throw up.

‘Mmmmmmmmmmm!!’ I moaned and then, opening my eyes, I delivered my line; the cheeky confession of my most secret vice.

‘I’m sorry; I just love come so much!’ completed with the most vacuous giggle that I could muster, exactly as Vivienne had wanted it.

I had spent the next few hours curled up against my bedroom skirting-board, sobbing quietly to myself, still dressed as I had been. Vivienne wanted me to ‘stay just as I was so that I could reflect on my performance’. Every time I opened my eyes and saw the blurry view of my long naked legs disappearing into my shoes, it took me straight back to the van. The virgin patent white around the toes of my shoes was now marred and dirtied from kneeling on the dusty floor. I took a cloth and wiped away the black marks. It didn’t make me feel any better. I just sat there and wept, until I could weep no more. Then, finally, I got up, took my clothes off and took a shower.

Hours later, as Lisa joined me in bed; I wanted to talk to her. I had snapped myself out of my earlier self-pity the minute she had strode in through the door and fastened her collar about her throat. So much had happened, to us both, that we needed to treasure our time together and use it to help each other. While I was not hungry to hear about whatever inhumanities she had been forced to endure, I needed to share what I was going through. I knew it was good to talk, even about these things. Nobody ever benefited from bottling things up.

She smiled at me and made a face that I had never seen before. She put her finger up to her lips and gave me such a convincing, raunchy but naughty smile. I didn’t want this. My God, she was training up well though; better than me. I felt a rush of shame as I realised that I had thought such a competitive thought, and then another ache in my heart as I realised that our real time together would be eaten into be the necessity of her new, enforced, lesbian façade. I couldn’t do anything that would make things difficult for her, or for me for that matter. I knew that the kindest thing that I could do would be to lie back, try to enjoy her mouth on me and come quickly, so that we could hold each other and then talk properly. I suspected that if I didn’t come, she would probably be punished. It was made all the worse by the fact that, after I had done so well in the van with my man earlier, Vivienne had told me that I would get a reward from Lisa later. Again, the man’s cum remained inside me, but this time, I knew much better than to try and intervene. It didn’t stop me feeling guilty as I felt her breathe on my hairless, sensitive crotch. I knew that she would have to lick out all of his juice, without complaint.

It was already a much, much different sensation to the first time that she had pleasured me. I was instantly aware of her training and skill as, in spite of my reluctance, she almost instantly had me alight and burning with the most carnal pleasure. How on earth was she doing this? The first time she had done it, she had had to rely on raw, sincere passion and her own natural aptitude; now she had some technique to augment that. She was getting far too good that I was behaving against my own will.

I felt her roam her hand upwards, over my belly and onto my breasts. In spite of the recent surgery and the fresh injections, she actually, for the first time, made them feel nice. Oh I held on to that sensation! Her soft caresses sent ripples of pleasure pulsing up my body. I felt my nipples hardening like rocks, nosing themselves outwards eagerly as her palms swept over, hoping to snag deliciously in the spaces between her passing fingers. I allowed myself the freedom to take pleasure from my breasts then, in spite of how their new form humiliated me. I had wondered if the surgery had damaged the nerves in them or dulled them to sensation somehow but those fears were absolutely set to rest. I even started to push them out, so that they were huge and full, towards her hand, hungry for more and more of the sensation on them. This was not like the frenzied gropings of earlier, I was being pleasured by a woman this time, and oh what a difference that made! I glowed with pleasure as I felt my nipples throbbing, fully engorged and standing absolutely en pointe. As she started to give them more and more attention her touch became electric.

It wasn’t long before I was fully lost in the pleasure, my hands stretched behind me, grabbing the bed-head, and my legs splayed wide, giving her full access to my all. After minutes of moaning intensely, feeling guilty but just too aroused to step back, she made me come, incredibly powerfully, as she flicked her tongue across my clit, stroking inside me at the same time with her fingers.

I tried to tell myself that I had done it for her, to ease her suffering. But I found that difficult to reconcile with the unnecessarily crushing intensity of the orgasm that I had just felt. I breathed deeply, trying to catch up with the demands she had made on my body.

‘It’s not over yet baby’ she breathed and then was back on me. My God, I was back on the brink in an instant.

I had never had multiple orgasms before but this girl, this trainee woman-pleaser had me spilling over the cusp of orgasm within seconds. She rubbed at just the right spot inside me, forcing me to moan in sheer, unabated need. I had already come once, I had fulfilled my brief, but now we were continuing. As she stretched me so beautifully I felt the warmth of her mouth once more, warm and soft, coursing up my swollen folds ready to deliver the final blows to my straining clitoris. It was too much to take. With the smallest, slightest flick of my clit I was, once more, thrashing in the throws of another irresistible climax. It lasted seemingly forever; wave after wave of pleasure rose and passed through and over me as I fell down a multi-coloured well of joyous abandon. Finally she was off me and I could start to return to reality.

I forced myself to get my breath back. I remembered how guilty this sex act made me feel; only now it was twice as bad. I filled up with shame; I had behaved so wantonly, where was my dignity?

‘Lisa, I…’ I stuttered, realising the true depth of what I had just done.

‘Don’t say anything Anita’, she said softly. She had her finger gently, but decisively, over my lips, hushing me. She had a determined look in her eyes. Had this been something she had been told to do or was this because of the punishment she had given me?

I looked into her eyes and I knew that we should just leave it there, it was all far too complicated and ultimately insoluble. I let it all go, opened my arms and she fell into them. I squeezed her with all my strength and in that moment was sure that I would never let her go.

We held each other for the next two hours and started to talk. We no longer felt any shame from sharing our feminine nakedness, not with each other; we had moved beyond that. It was probably that those boundaries had been so completely violated for us that it was futile to try and re-erect them when they were actually unwanted. It felt wonderful, after being so lonely, to finally be able to be intimate, truly intimate with someone; with my friend; my best and only friend.

PART 27

‘I’m Anita, I was told to……’

‘Wait there’ fizzed the speaker abruptly.

I scanned away from the little camera next to the pokey back-door; there was nothing but cars, concrete and weather. A freezing gust caught me, forcing me to grasp my hands around myself and bend my bare legs tightly together. There was never a ‘right’ time to be out dressed like I was but this was certainly not it. I shook, bare-legged in a white leather miniskirt.

‘Come in’, it snapped me back to the door

I recognised her as I hurried inside; she had been the one who had installed the cameras in my flat. She was disinterested as I passed her. She slammed the thick metal door against its mate and then pointed down the stairs, now the only route. I grasped the handrail, worrying about going over on one of my towering stilettos and breaking an ankle. Down was always so much harder than up.

‘You’d better get used to those shoes I think’, there was no affection in her German accent. The stairs were wide and well worn in the rheumy yellow light. She passed me before I was halfway down, not slowing as she reached the bottom and disappeared around the corner. I went as fast as I could, barely finding my balance with each teetering descent. By the time I was standing at the bottom, the corridor was empty. Through the dull hum, I could hear music and the faint sounds of girl’s voices. Carefully, I hurried after her.

‘Hello slut. No that’s ok’

I stopped my hurried journey across the room towards Vivienne’s feet as she held her palm up.

‘Thank you Mistress’

Her smile was wintery.

‘Strip and put these on’ she said, businesslike.

Suspiciously, I lifted some lacy white material from the little bag and stretched it out, I shivered.

‘It’s not summer any more is it slut, I’m sure you want something to help keep you a little warmer’

I dropped my bag. The white leather jacket, matching tight skirt and purple boob-tube lay on the chair as I drew the garter belt around my waist and clipped it shut behind. Little white bows rested above as the loose straps bounced lightly against the tops of my legs. I sat down and unbuckled the ankle straps of my pumps; I had to grip each heel as the shoe popped off. I reached inside the bag again. I could see the designs jumping out of the white nylon, loud stringy flowers and gaudy heart shapes; I could feel my skin crawl.

Inexcusable as it was to keep my Mistress waiting, I tore open the packaging, ruffled the stocking up my thumbs and passed it over my toes. As I drew it up my leg I watched the patterns emerging, growing until my whole leg was tightly bound in the white nylon. A giant heart and piercing arrow dominated the side of my thigh. I screwed up my face internally, feeling the embarrassment that would surely come each time I was seen. I was now firmly into porn star territory I thought; women with taste simply didn’t wear things like that, not even in the bedroom.

I clipped the suspenders onto the stocking and put the other one on. A snap of Vivienne’s fingers and I was seated again, the toes of one foot nestling back into the white point of their shoe. Again, grabbing the long white stiletto for leverage, I forced my heel in. As I rested against the floor to wind the little strap around my ankle, I could feel the thick lines against my foot pad.

She beckoned me up and looped her finger. I stood, held my arms against my body, fanning my hands outwards and made a little twirl for her.

‘Little Slut’ came her caustic laugh.

I hated how I looked, naked except for the cheap slutty lingerie and high heels. Yes, I was a slut, you only had to get a glimpse of me to see that, but it was not out of choice! It was not something that I had planned for myself or decided that I wanted to be!

Of course, nobody looking at me would know that; that’s what made the whole thing so utterly frustrating and so damnably humiliating.

They sat me, naked save for my new stockings and shoes, on the bench. I started crying as the German girl pushed me back against the padded rest and scooped one of my legs up under her forearm. She swept it up and over a vertical support, resting my spike-heeled foot into a stirrup.

‘Please’ I sobbed, the fear starting to grow within me.

She completely ignored me.

I looked desperately at my Mistress, pleading for mercy with my eyes, knowing that it was futile. I dropped my head and wept as my other foot was hung, wide, to the other side. My newly patterned legs were held, splayed open. The thick lacy top of my stockings curtained either side of my smooth, naked sex which gaped open towards the two women.

Vivienne was standing below me, fiddling with a camcorder. The sterile white of the floor and walls emphasized the black of her tight clothes and boots and the dark lines of her make-up. Her full lips wore a deep burgundy velvet. Her hair was pulled tightly up to a spout at the very top of her head, it fountained over and downwards in thick arcs of straight dark silk. The other girl was also in black, a tight sleeveless top and leather trousers, the short crop of her blonde hair gelled into chaotic spikes. I cried out again.

‘Stop being such a fucking baby’

The tall blonde girl stared at me, her inch of patience had just snapped. She slapped me hard around the face. As the snap echoed, I felt the sting-wave hit, jolting me out of my self pity and back to the horror of the moment.

‘I’ll give you something to cry about’ she muttered

My head swam a little as she pulled a trolley over and came around to my side. I thought that I might be sick.

‘Now we make you like the other girls’

Vivienne stepped up, between my legs, squaring the lens at my face. Self conscious, I sniffed and tried to stem the tears. As I looked down and saw the top of the trolley. I couldn’t stop myself. I screamed.

‘Oh No! Mistress, please! Please not that! Please….. No Mistress!!!’

My breathing became irregular. I stopped caring about the camera and appearances and struggled for air. I scrabbled desperately to sit up. I saw the blonde girl’s wiry muscles tense as she grabbed my wrists and had them yanked behind me and controlled. She wrenched me back into the seat. Vivienne was totally absorbed by the view from the camera; it was like I was alone with the blonde girl, as if her voyeurism somehow detached her from the reality.

‘No’ I had whispered to myself, shaking my head.

I felt cold metal digging at my wrist. Then clicking as I felt the circle of the cuff close on me; I was terrified. I had never been restrained before. I had never before felt the helplessness of handcuffs.

‘No don’t, you don’t have to do that…..! Oh Please!’

After a second clicking I felt both of my wrists stretched securely behind me, holding me back against the padding. I screamed again and jerked against the cuffs. The metal bit painfully into my wrists, refusing to yield even a millimetre. I sobbed unrestrainedly, not daring to think about what they would do to me, trying to cloud my brain with my own tears.

My makeup must have been streaming down my face as I blubbered incoherently, the camera in my face, recording my nightmare, capturing my misery for Vivienne’s sick museum.

My face was surely bright red and strained as she snapped on a pair of gloves and picked up a soaking purple gauze. My tears flowed freely as she raised the dripping antiseptic slowly towards me, I just couldn’t believe what they were now doing to me. Even after all the surgery Vivienne had put me through, this had somehow seemed more degrading. It was a toxic mixture of fear from the pain of having my sensitive body needled and the torment of the knowledge that the whole process was for the permanent addition of some new and awful humiliations.

I started to panic as she settled the swab against my nipple and started to work the cold liquid around it.

‘No, not there, surely this can’t happen’ I told myself

My throat was parched, bone dry. She wasted no time. In a second, she had my nipple crushed in a pair of stout forceps. She ripped it up and outwards with a deliberate brutality, she had every intention of hurting me. It was quite the most violent thing anyone had ever done. It took a split second, but when it hit, the pain was impossible. I screamed my lungs out showering her and the camera.

My vision started to blank as she grinned and raised the piercing needle, sure to make sure I appreciated the whole thing. I was sure I’d have passed out when I saw the thick cutting shank of the bevel. But I remember everything, so vividly.

Somehow, strangely, when Vivienne had injected my breasts, it hadn’t hurt so much; it had been more the idea of it that had been so unthinkable. Maybe it was because the needle had only slipped through a thin layer of skin before entering the numb implants inside me, and that had protected me. My vulnerable, throbbing nipple was entirely different. It was a button, rich and bursting with nerve endings, bubbling with tenderness, a vulnerable nexus of feminine sensation. I tore at the cuffs as I felt the sharp prick. This couldn’t be happening, it just couldn’t. I sobbed and choked insanely, tensing my head and neck as she pushed. I screamed and tore my head away. She drove the icy point clean through, lancing right through. My most tender bud exploded.

Part of me was still clinging to the belief that this wasn’t happening. The sight of the thick steel wobbling in my flesh as she unclipped the forceps and my skewered nipple snapped back was totally undeniable though. I hung my head as I saw her go to the other side. I was shrieking dementedly as she did the same to my other nipple. The tears sailed down my cheeks, dripping onto my chest and running down around my punished mounds. She opened a sterile paper packet. I watched, detached, pathologically transfixed as she revealed my new jewellery, my rings.

The thick gold gleamed as she held the inch-and-a-half wide loop between her pale latex covered thumb and forefinger. Instead of a little ball where the ends of the ring screwed together, it was shaped like a tiny heart. I wept in despair when I saw them, Vivienne and Trisha had recreated every possible detail to best humiliate me. I knew I would have to wear them and I didn’t know how I would be able to face another human being if they knew. I filled up with shame.

My skin had crawled as she had slid precise metal grommets, tubes barely wider than the needles themselves, along each of my nipple-needles so that they rested just inside the skin, holding the piercings open. She deftly removed the needles and then took up a strange syringe-shaped tool and slid the thin end of it into the new grommet. As she depressed the plunger, I winced; it griped sharply. She pulled the tool out but it left me stinging inside.

‘No, that really hurts’ I pleaded. Maybe she hadn’t realised. She chuckled.

I so wanted to free my hands so that I could massage myself and try to dull the pain. I implored her silently as she pushed the tool into the other nipple and then, smiling directly at me, squeezed the trigger again. I yelped, hanging my head in resignation, gritting my teeth to take the pain again. I sobbed quietly, trying to ignore it, trying to think of something else as she unscrewed and opened the rings. One by one she fitted me with them, sliding them into the new grommets before squeezing the ends together. She screwed them both closed and tightened them with another little tool. She hung them, heart-closure down and stepped back, pleased with herself.

‘Now then’ Vivienne triumphed ‘don’t you look special now’

She reached forward and stroked my cheek and then kissed the side of my head.

‘So special. I just love them. Imagine how you will feel showing them to your boyfriends’

I wept at the thought. She reached forward and, with the tip of her finger, lightly flicked the ring so it bounced up easily and swung back. I tried to shrink back away from the awful things; I wanted absolutely no part of them.

‘Slut’ she mouthed slowly at me, whispering the word into my face.

Reaching forward again she held the ring. Slowly, she twisted it, just a little, just enough to suggest the sensation. As it tightened against me, I glimpsed how these new, unwelcome intruders could be made to punish me. I looked at her through my tears, aghast, my nipples were not supposed to instruments of pain! I sat fearfully still, not wanting to hurt myself.

Her eyes were almost loving, warm and tender as she threaded her finger through the ring and rubbed gently against the end of my nipple. It felt sore and sharp; all I could feel was the constant ache of the uncompromising steel that now filled me and the fear of Vivienne even slightly twisting.

‘Beautiful’ she said kissing me again, keeping me on a knife edge with her finger,  ‘I love you confused, frightened and utterly controlled’

I was surprised when she withdrew her finger from my nipple ring.

‘You’ll need to behave now; we can’t have any more thrashing about’

She whispered something in my ear. I felt myself stiffen.

PART 28

It was probably the worst night I had ever had. The blonde girl, ‘Suka’ Vivienne had called her, had taken me home and left me in my bedroom with a can of spray, some ointment and an instruction sheet on how to care for my piercings. The only thing that she said to me, the whole way back, was that if they got infected and she had to take them out, she would whip my cunt, hard.

I’d spent the evening curled up and crying, waiting for Lisa to come back, needing her to make me feel like a person again. I hadn’t dared undress in case I saw what they had put in my flesh; what they had put into my body. I was not comfortable, curled up, clasping my hands in front of my stockingged shins and lying on my side. The tight leather mini nipped the top of my legs and the tiny jacket held my breathing. I didn’t even take my shoes off.

Every movement of my head caused my earrings to jingle against each other. Every time I looked at my fingers, I saw Trisha’s wicked ‘SLUT’ looking back at me. And every time I looked down I saw my huge, plump breasts bubbling upwards, reminding me of the huge implants they reluctantly housed.

I wanted to wish it all away. If it had been an option, I would have died right there. I would have taken a suicide pill, cut my wrists or thrown myself from the window. I knew that I had been programmed against all of those things and that I had absolutely no option but to go trough with whatever Vivienne and Trisha had planned. I wanted my friend, she was the only thing in the world that could help. Until Lisa came home though, I was alone. I ran my tongue along the roof of my mouth.

All the way back, I had swallowed and played with my lips and teeth, as if that would help. Every time I felt the metal ball against the roof of my mouth I felt the terrible memory. I was sitting, frozen, stiff in the chair sticking my tongue out as far as it would go waiting for the pain. Needles and scalpels had flashed past my staring eyes.

The stud that ran through my tongue was my greatest humiliation. It conjured up depraved images of tongues, mouths and men’s cocks, images of woman pleasing. That was what it was for. It was a device, installed in my tongue, to feel good on someone else’s genitals. It was a sign of my apparent devotion to oral sex, a commitment to its practice and a badge that made sure everyone knew it.

Worse than that, after the stud was secured, she had injected me under my tongue and then nicked me painlessly with her scalpel. I wasn’t sure what she had done but I worried about it bleeding. My mouth was even more personal than my nipples, it was an even more intimate violation. It was a thick, dull ache in my tongue and a bloody nuisance. I had to think about everything my mouth did and every word I spoke so that I didn’t hurt myself. I hated what they had done so much.

I let the tears flow, hoping that crying would cleanse my mind of the pain and the crushing emotional blackness they had inflicted upon me. My nipples throbbed, rubbed and aggravated by the course lycra of my purple boob tube. I wasn’t going to remove it though.

Gingerly I had slid my finger down, stopping at the thin wall of leather between my legs. I felt the numb stinging inside there too. I snatched the quickest of smiles at the mercy that I didn’t have some vulgar adornment in my clitoris or my vaginal lips. It could have been even worse I told myself.

After they had sited the tongue stud and moved down between my legs I had feared for the worst. After the pain of the nipple piercings I don’t think I could have coped with a piercing down there and I was completely distraught, fearing that my mind would cave in. They had pierced me, but not how I had expected it. At the time I just felt the sting, mild compared to the nipples and tongue. They made me look at what they had done as Suka held a mirror up. There were two little balls, the first one poking out in the centre, directly above my clitoral hood; and the second one a little above the first. There must have been a thin shank of steel inside the skin connecting them both so that they both held each other in place.

“I will pick you up from your hotel room at 8pm. From there we will stop for dinner and then on to the club for some great music, hot dancing and drinks. But first, I want to make you aware of the little gift that will be waiting for you when you check into your hotel tomorrow. I won’t disclose the contents of the package yet. All you need to know is that I picked out everything it contains just for you. When I arrive at your room tomorrow evening I want you to be wearing EVERYTHING that is contained in the package. And I mean EVERYTHING. No questions asked and don’t wear anything that isn’t inside the box.”

Sure enough…I had read the email correctly. My mind raced trying to figure out what would be waiting for me at my hotel. We had been planning this trip for weeks now. I was going to take a small vacation and fly over to spend the weekend with you. Unbeknownst to me, it seemed as if you already had everything planned out. Of course I was giddy with anticipation, but the thought of the ‘gift’ kept nagging at me. Finally, I sighed in defeat, deciding to try and forget about the gift and just focus on getting all my things packed and sending you one last email to let you know I had received your instructions.

The next afternoon I strode into the office of the hotel, jet-lagged and having completely forgot about the package. I smiled wearily at the desk clerk as I signed in. The smile freezing on my lips as she sat a rather large plain brown box on the counter in front of me. The box. How could I have forgotten about the box!

“Room 135 Ma’am. Take the elevator to the second floor and it’s down on your right.” The clerk’s words jerked me out of my stupor.

“Thank you.” I managed to mutter, before grabbing my key card and the box and making my way quickly to my room.

Once inside the small, yet tidy, room…I dropped my belongings on the bed and went to phone you and let you know I had made it to the hotel okay.

“Hello?” You answered in a deep husky voice.

“Brian? This is Shayna. I just wanted to let you know I finally arrived here at the hotel and I’m getting settled as we speak.” My voice sounded cracked and nervous. Did he think so too? Did he think I was having second thoughts about meeting?

“That is great!” You replied. “Did you receive the package, then?” I could hear the slight amused tone in your words this time and it definitely gave me room to pause.

“I…umm…yes. Yes, I got it. But I haven’t opened it yet.” I was sure I was acting a stuttering fool now. My cheeks were flushed with embarrassment.

“Good. Don’t forget what I said. Wear it all tonight. Don’t leave a single thing out, because if you do then I will know.” Your tone had changed from amusement to a flat stern one.

“Okay, I will. See you at 8 sharp.” And that ended our conversation.

I sat there on the edge of the bed with the discreet box at my side, still unopened. After taking several deep calming breaths I began to tear at the tape to reveal the contents. The first object I encountered was a small 2oz bottle of Astroglide lubricant. What on earth…I wondered as I then spotted the second object. My eyes widened in shock and it all became clear. Laying there before me was a very large butt plug. I continued to search through the box and then found a little purple butterfly vibrator. But wait…didn’t those things come with a remote? There was definitely no remote to be found inside this box of tricks. Instead, I pulled out the last few items…all clothing. This had to be the sluttiest outfit I had ever seen. A simple pair of black stockings w/ matching garter belts, a very short black skirt and a skimpy white blouse. This? This is what you want me to wear tonight? I am appalled at how slutty I will look, yet at the same time the idea totally turns me on.

I glance up at the clock and see that it is already 5pm. If I am to be ready and waiting for you by 8 then I needed to hurry. I very quickly arrange the items from the box on the bed before heading to the bathroom for a shower. 30 minutes later I step out of the steam filled bathroom smelling of lavender and sporting a freshly shaved pussy. Still wrapped in the bath towel, I dry and style my hair as fast as possible…constantly aware of the time ticking away. As the time of your arrival gets closer and closer I find my pulse quickening and a familiar heat begin to spread between my thighs in anticipation of our night together. Turning toward the bed, I drop the towel and pick up the large butt plug. 5″ long and 2″ in diameter at it’s widest point. I am so eager to have the plug filling my ass, I almost forget the lube! I lay across the bed on my side. Opening up the bottle of lube, I squirt a fair sized amount onto two of my fingers before gently massaging the liquid into my asshole. First one finger, then two begin to probe my tight little hole…trying to work in as much lube as possible. I then set to thoroughly coating the plug with the lube as well. Once satisfied that I will be good and slippery, I begin to insert the large butt plug into my ass. Breathing deeply and trying to relax as the plug gets larger and larger the more it slides into my ass. Finally, with a nice ‘pop’ sound it is completely inside and “T” shaped bottom is the only part protruding between my butt cheeks. I sit up very slowly, letting my body become accustomed to the fullness in my ass. I then grab the butterfly vibrator and spreading my long shapely legs wide, press it firmly into place against my clit.

Last but not least, I rise from the bed and begin to don the clothing that you have chosen for me. I glance up at the clock while rolling the garter belts up to keep the stockings in place…noticing it is already 7:15. My belly does a little flip-flop as I realize you will be here in less than an hour! I pull the skirt up over my hips next and realize just how slutty you wish me to look tonight. The skirt is short. So short that it barely covers my ass and if I move just the right way, you can catch a peek of garter belt. My slow deliberate movements keep me constantly aware of the plug filling my ass, causing me to squirm involuntarily. I then reach for the shirt, only to pause in wonder. There is no bra…no panties. I struggle with this new revelation for a few moments before deciding against wearing any. You did state that I was to only wear what was in the box, afterall. Grinning to myself, I pull the shirt over my head…careful to not mess up my hair in the process. The blouse has a very deep plunging neckline and it fits very snugly. My full breasts press firmly against the soft fabric and I blush slightly as I can see the shape of my small brown nipples through the cloth.

I then turn my attentions to applying my make-up. Not too much. Just a thin coat of foundation…light earthy tones and a pretty pink lip gloss. Then, just as I am doing some final touch ups to my hair I hear a loud rapping on my door. I freeze completely and my whole body tenses. You are here. Taking one final look in the mirror and breathing deeply, I walk over to the door and let you in. Your eyes roam over my body from head to toe as you take a few steps into the room and shut the door behind you.

After a few moments of ogling over my appearance, You smile the most arrogant yet charming smile I have ever seen and then I hear that sexy deep voice again. “I see you followed my directions.” You then glance down to my thighs. “But did you follow ALL of my directions?” And before I can reply, I see you pull a small remote control out of your pocket and push a tiny button. The intense wave of pleasure that vibrates against my clit causes me to yelp in surprise. You then begin to chuckle before pressing the button again to turn off the butterfly vibe. I have only a moment’s respite before you speak again. “Present your ass to me so I can see if you did as you were told, slut.”

I blush profusely but never hesitate at your command. Turning quickly, I bend over at the waist and tug my skirt up to reveal my bare ass to you. I can hear you move closer to me and then I feel your large warm hand slide casually down the middle of my ass…pausing at the plug to give it a little push, causing a moan to escape my lips as I push back against your hand. I hear you chuckle once again and then feel the tiny sharp pain as you pinch my left butt cheek and tell me to stand up once again. “Let’s go, my little fuck toy. I am very proud that you followed my directions, but we still have a very busy night ahead of us.” And with that we were on our way out the door and on the way to the restaurant.

We arrived at the restaurant minutes later, having conversed casually in the car about my flight and your day. The waiter directed us to a nice semi-secluded booth and after he took our drink orders and left, you leaned over and whispered in my ear. “Lean forward and pull your skirt up so that when you sit back down your bare ass will be pressed against the cold seat. And when you do, tell me how it feels to have that plug drilling your ass.”

I stared at you for a moment in shock. A tight commanding squeeze of your hand on my thigh told me I had better do as you instructed. I nervously glanced around the restaurant and discreetly tilted myself forward enough to tug my skirt up. The coldness of the booth against my butt cheeks caused me to gasp as I leaned back down into my seat. The plug pressing even harder into my asshole, causing me to squirm a little. I knew my pussy had to be soaked with all this teasing. As a matter of fact, I could feel the moisture of my juices begin to coat my labia. Another tight squeeze on my thigh reminded me that I was supposed to explain these things to you.

I leaned as close as possible to you and whispered low. “It feels so good with this big plug in my ass. I feel the slightest movement and the longer it stays in, the wetter my pussy gets.”

You smiled approvingly at my words. Just then the waiter returned with our drinks and stood ready to take our order.

“Oh! But I haven’t even had a chance to look at the menu yet.” The words stumbled out of my mouth.

“That is okay, sweetie.” You said. “I will order for both of us.” And with that I felt that sudden pulsing of the clit vibrator as it began to work it’s magic on my pussy. I jumped and let out a little squeak…then a louder yelp as the jump caused the plug to shove hard against my ass. The whole time you gave our order I was sitting at your side squirming and trying to hold my composure. The waiter didn’t seem to notice my predicament and just when I thought I couldn’t handle the pleasure anymore, you pushed the button again and the vibrations ceased. I sighed with relief, yet my clit was swollen and throbbing with desire.

Just as I thought you couldn’t get more daring, your hand found it’s way to my thigh once again. Your fingers pressed against my flesh and you whispered quietly. “Part your legs for me, slut. Don’t worry. No one can see you from under the table cloth.” And with your reassurance I followed your instructions. Leaning back in my seat…my thighs parted eagerly against your touch. Your fingers found their way to my wet pussy lips and you tugged the butterfly vibe free and just tossed it on the floor at our feet. Before I had time to comment, you quickly plunged two fingers into my soaked pussy….fingering and exploring my inner walls. I began to moan and rock forward against your hand and then back again, pushing the plug against my ass. You continued your ministrations, teasing and fucking my pussy with your fingers the whole time we were waiting on our food. Just as I was about to explode in orgasm, you roughly pulled your fingers from within my dripping cunt and smiled up at the waiter who had returned with our order. My face was flushed with pleasure and I dared not look up at the waiter for fear he would realize what exactly was going on beneath that table cloth. The rest of the meal progressed and finished without another ‘incident’ and as we got up to leave, I smoothed my skirt back down over my hips and glanced down where I had been sitting. I knew it before I even looked at the booth. Right there on the seat was a small spot of liquid where my juices had dripped from within my pussy. You took my arm though and guided me back to the car where we then headed for the club.

Once inside, you grabbed us some drinks from the bar and we made our way out onto the dance floor. The music was loud, the tempo was hard and fast and I was loving every minute of it. The place was packed with hot and sweaty couples grinding against each other in the most sexually explicit way possible. After about an hour of dancing, we had both worked up quite a sweat. You grabbed my arm and pulled me over to the darkest corner of the club. I looked up at you questioningly but couldn’t make out your words as you tried to tell me something. You had picked a spot right behind one of the blaring speakers and the only thing I could hear was the pounding of my heart in my breast. Finally, you grabbed my ass cheeks with both hands and hauled me up close to your face. Your lips a mere breath away from my ear. I heard you plainly that time. “I want to fuck you now, my little slut!” I could feel the hardness between your thighs growing and pressing hard against my navel. “I’ve teased you all night! And I can’t wait any longer! I need to screw my dirty little fuck toy right here…right now!!” And with that you proceeded to hike up my skirt until it was bunched up around my waist. I looked around us nervously…just knowing that any of the people dancing a few feet away from us could see what we were doing.

You, on the other hand, were oblivious to anything other than your rock hard cock as you freed it from your pants and lifting me up in your arms again, you shoved me hard against the wall before impaling my sopping wet pussy with your thick rod. My arms instinctively went up to your shoulders for support and I screamed out in pleasure as both your cock and the plug were both buried deeply into me. Using the wall behind us for leverage, you then turned your attention to my breasts by completely ripping the front of my blouse away from my flesh. Your hands slid back down to my ass…nails digging deep into my skin while your lips lay claim to my already erect nipples. I tossed my head back and continued to moan and squirm against you. After a minute or two, you finally began to pump your cock in and out of my cunt. Each thrust caused me to scream out in pleasure. You continued to fuck my pussy good and hard…the music blaring on around us. Then unexpectedly, you wrapped your hand in my hair and jerked my head forward…pulling my face down to within inches of your own. You then whispered breathlessly. “Cum with me, my slut. Cum with me now while I shoot my hot load deep into your cunt!” Before I could scream again in ecstasy your lips came crushing down on mine and we began to kiss…long…hard…deep…passionate kiss. I wrapped my arms around your neck and felt my pussy and ass muscles begin to contract in orgasm. Not a moment later I felt the first spurt of your cum gush into my pussy. There we stood…pushed back against the wall, fucking each other’s brains out and cumming hard together. Finally, panting hard and dripping sweat, you dropped me down on the floor once more and dragged me to the door of the club. I was so overcome with lust that I failed to notice that my skirt was still up around my waist and my torn blouse did nothing to cover my breasts.

We finally made it back to your car where you shoved me down over the hood of the vehicle and kicked my legs out wide. I felt your fingers take hold of the “T” shaped base of the plug and then I felt the depressing emptiness as you jerked it free from my ass. I knew what you were going to do…and I wanted it so bad. I don’t know where the plug went. I didn’t care. All I knew was that within seconds you had your cock buried to the hilt deep into my ass. I began to scream and moan again in pleasure. I could hear your low guttural grunts as you pounded hard into my ass. My pussy and breasts were grinding hard against the cold metal of the car hood and once again I felt myself begin to climax. Only this time, you didn’t cum with me. You just kept pounding my ass unbelievably hard and unbelievably fast. I was amazed at your stamina and before I knew it, I had cum two more times!! Then, finally, I felt your cock begin to tighten and twitch as you jerked my hips back one final time and filled my ass with another load of hot cum. Moments later you pulled out of my ass and I felt you shove the plug back into place…holding your cum deep in my ass. I stood up on wavering legs and turned around to face you. I don’t think either of us knew the right words to express how we felt about what had just transpired. I straightened myself up as best as possible and you drove me back to my hotel room. We walked to my door and I leaned up and gave you a soft kiss on the lips.

“That was the best sex I’ve ever had. Thank you so much.” I smiled coyly.

You just grinned that arrogant charming grin and said. “You’re welcome, my slut. You better get a good night sleep though because tonight was nothing compared to what I have in store for you tomorrow.” Then you winked and strode out the door.

To be continued…